sign in sign up
<<
Home , Dainik Asam, Dainik Janambhumi, Dinamani, ETV Network, Google Question Hub, Malayalam journalism

COMMUNICATOR The Journal of Indian Institute of Mass Communication Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 ISSN: 0588-8093 Message From Editor-in-Chief

At the outset, I wish to express my gratitude to all the academicians and scholars who participated and presented papers at the National Seminar on “The State of Indian Language Journalism and Training” organised by IIMC with support from Indian Council of Social Sciences and Research (ICSSR) on October, 29 and 30, 2018 at IIMC Campus. K. G. Suresh The conference was organised to Editor-in-Chief commemorate the silver jubilee of Director , IIMC our Eastern Regional Campus at Dhenkanal, from where we started our first language journalism programme in Odia. In the last three years, we have given a major push to language journalism launching a Journalism programme at our , campus and Marathi Journalism programme at Amravati, campus.

This apart, we have upgraded the Certificate programme in Journalism to a full fledged Diploma programme. We have even started a three months Advanced Certificate Programme in Journalism in collaboration with the Shri Lal Bahadur Shastri Rashtriya Sanskrit Vidyapeeth besides setting up the Department of Indian Language Journalism. Future plans include starting and Urdu Journalism programmes from our Jammu campus and Bangla from our Odisha campus.

Apart from the papers presented at the conference, many eminent academicians have also contributed to this volume. I am confident that this special issue on the state of Indian language journalism and training would be a collector’s issue for both students and scholars as also media persons across the country and would help them in better understanding of the issues at stake and take requisite steps to improve the quality and standard of both language journalism and training at a time when language journalism is growing by leaps and bounds.

I also wish to place on record our appreciation for the efforts put in by the Seminar Chairman, Prof. Hemant Joshi , Convener, Ms Shashwati Goswami and their team in making it a huge success. Heartiest Congratulations and best wishes to Dr Surbhi Dahiya, the new Editor of Communicator and members of the reconstituted Editorial Board, for bringing out this much needed volume.

K. G. Suresh March 11, 2019 New Editorial

It is my pleasure to bring to you the latest edition of Communicator, the journal of Indian Institute of Mass Communication. This edition’s theme is centered on “The state of language journalism in ” and was met with an overwhelming response. Over 42 research papers and 14 book reviews were received that went through a double blind peer review process. Out Dr Surbhi Dahiya of these, we have selected 22 papers and Editor, Communicator 9 book reviews for publication. Course Director, English Journalism

This journal aims to engage with key issues that concern the consumption and diverse use of Indian languages across mediums. It introspects the scope of journalism in Indian languages and the difficulties that regional languages face in the world of journalism. The journal includes papers received from both India and abroad, ranging from , Maharashtra, Bengal, Orissa and Bihar to Bangladesh and USA.

Research has revolved around various themes. For instance, the adaptation of employees and news organisations to new technology has been thoroughly analyzed and studied in one of the papers. When it comes to regional language journalism, the journal explores the mapping of the regional television network in Assam, as well as the emergence of language press in the same region.

Media convergence in Marathi, a language instrumental in bringing about national awakening during the tumultuous times of India’s fight for independence, was also explored in one of the papers. The state of journalism has also been assessed in another paper.

The media is plagued with various dichotomies and dogmas, prominent of which is the clash between sovereign journalism and earning reasonable profits. This problem with context to the regional language media has been talked about in one of the papers. Specific content analysis of National Dailies in context to Financial and Economic news has also been covered in the journal.

One cannot appreciate independent journalism without paying homage to the Hindi language, without which the entire freedom movement would have been thwarted. The journal includes papers that engage in conversations related to the changing trends of language presentation in Hindi electronic media, analysis of the situation of regional reporters and tabloidism in Hindi digital media platforms.

Certain papers also address Indian languages in the exponentially growing digital media scenario. Understanding fake news and implications of social media usage in news production of Hindi mainstream media are examples of issues explored in research papers included in the journal.

Bengali, the language of the state that introduced the country to the newspaper, is another such celebrated language that is the language of a thriving media till today. Papers have explored recent trends in Bengali , and it’s role in the national development. The journal also brings to the fore, content diversity in ‘’, a leading Indian language newspaper from Bihar. With roots tracing back to the 10th century AD and a long history of rich literature, the ancient Indian language of Odia is considered to be an important classical language. The regional language TV channels in Odia and a study of the Odia Diaspora has been explored in this volume.

Back before independence, Urdu poets and writers unleashed their complete wrath on the subversive colonial British power. Years after independence, the language is still cherished by many who understand its true value. The challenges and possibilities of Urdu journalism in the present day and age, as well as on social media have been studied in research papers that are included in the journal. Another study has explored the role of effectiveness of language used in reporting health campaigns in Delhi and NCR. A paper also seeks to understand traditional folk media as a tool for social history, exploring tribal myths, folk tales, and songs in Colonial India.

Furthermore, issues and challenges in journalistic education in Indian languages have been further explored in the form of a status report as part of the journal. The role of Bangladeshi newspapers in promoting regional consciousness is also a part of this special issue.

Apart from the research papers, 9 book reviews also form an integral part of the journal. Various books based on contemporary issues have been reviewed. ‘Netflix and the reinvention of television’, ‘Strategic Communication Theory and Practice: The Co-creational Model’, and ‘TRP Trick- How television media was hijacked!’ are some of the interesting reads critiqued by authors.

This journal aims to celebrate the inclusion of India’s vast diversity and multiculturalism in journalism. I hope that in our efforts, we have ensured that academicians, scholars and students benefit from the same, and engage in meaningful conversation regarding contemporary issues with regards to the state of regional language journalism in India and across the world.

Dr. Surbhi Dahiya March 7, 2019 INDEX

Research papers

1. From Resistance to Adaption: Journalists’ Use of Sense-making and 1 Response to Change-communication During a Workplace Innovation Dr. Dhiman Chattopadhyay* and Prof. (Dr.) Louisa Ha**

2. Language Press in Assam : Changing Phizog in Neo-CyberAge 20 Dr. Ankuran Dutta* and Dr. Anupa Lahkar Goswami**

3. The Media City ‘’: Ethics and the Emerging Regional 32 Television Network in Assam Dr. Alankar Kaushik

4. Media Convergence in the Regional Language Setting : 43 Some Observations from a Study on - Based Media Dr. Sanjay Tambat

5. The State of Marathi Language Journalism: Analysis of the 62 Growth of the Industry with Emphasis on Vidarbha Region of Maharashtra Dr. Dharmesh V. Dhawankar* and Vinit Beley**

6. Nurturing Sovereign Journalism or Earning Reasonable Profit: 79 A Study on Growth and Trends of Language Newspapers in India Dr. Tasha Singh Parihar* and Prof. (Dr.) Devesh Kishore**

7. Financial and Economic News in a National 92 Newspaper Daily: A Content Analysis Sameer Patankar

8. The Changing Trend of Language Presentation in Electronic Media 105 (A Study Based on the Popular Hindi Private News Channels of India) Deepa Rani

9. Analysing the Situation of Regional Reporters: 120 A Study of Four Hindi Newspapers in Haryana Chetna Bhatia

10. Hindi Digital Media Platforms : A Curious Case of 131 Journalism Being Superseded by Tabloidism Swati Arjun

11. Understanding Fake News: A Theoretical Perspective 143 Anubhav Mathur 12. Implications of Social Media Usage in News Production of 158 Hindi Mainstream Media: Interview of News Editors Niky Kumari

13. Exploring the State of Bengali Newspapers: Recent Trends 172 Mita Biswas* and Dr. Saswati Gangopadhyay**

14. Language Journalism for National Development: 185 A Study of Two Districts of Benoy Krishna Hazra*, Projjwal Karmakar** and Maitree Shee***

15. Content Diversity in Indian Language Newspaper: A Study of ‘Prabhat Khabar 218 Dr. Shruti Singh

16. “Regional language TV Channels are the Binding Force Between the Home 235 State and the Non-Resident Community: A Study of Odia Diaspora.” Dr. Fakira Mohan Nahak

17. Urdu Journalism in India : Challenges and Opportunities A Case 250 Study of Urdu Newspapers in Jammu and Kashmir Dr. Shahid Rasool* and Rashid Maqbool**

18. Urdu Journalism: Challenges and Possibilities in The Digital Age 270 Salma Rehman* and Namit Hans**

19. Reporting Health Communication Campaigns in Delhi : 286 A Study of Effectiveness of Language Used Vishnupriya Pandey* and Prof. (Dr.) N U Khan**

20. Tribal Myths, Folk Tales and Songs in Colonial India: 297 Understanding Traditional Folk Media as a Tool for Social History Dr. Shuchi Yadav

21. Mapping The Landscape of Journalism Education in Indian Languages 306 Exploring Journalism Education in Indian Languages: A Status Report Rajesh Kumar

22. Role of Bangladeshi Newspapers in Promoting Regional Consciousness 323 Sariful Islam Book Reviews

1. TRP Trick- How Was Hijacked! 351 Author: Dr. N. Bhaskara Rao Publisher: Vitasta, New Delhi Reviewer: P. N. Vasanti

2. Breaking News: The Remaking of Journalism and Why it Matters Now 353 Author: Alan Rusbridger Publisher: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, New York, USA Reviewer: Prof. M. R. Dua

3. Netflix and the Re-invention of Television 356 Author: Mareike Jenner Publisher: Palgrave McMillan Reviewer: Dr. Ruchi Jaggi

4. Anti Social Media: How disconnects us and undermines democracy 359 Author: Siva Vaidhyanathan Publisher: Reviewer: Prof. (Dr.) D. V. R. Murthy

5. Habermas and the Media 361 Author: Dr. Hartmut Wessler Publisher: Polity, Medford MA Reviewer: Dr. Uma Shankar Pandey

6. Strategic Communication Theory and Practice: The Cocreational Model 364 Author: Carl H. Botan Publisher: John Wiley and Sons Reviewer: Dr. Ruchi Tewari

7. Mindful Communication for Sustainable Development: Perspectives from Asia, Ed. 366 Author: Dr. Kalinga Seneviratne Publisher: Sage Publication India Pvt Ltd Reviewer: Sneha Subhedar* and Dr. Sanjay Ranade**

8. Newspaper English 368 Author: Prof. (Dr.) Kiran Thakur Publisher: Vishwakarma Publications, Pune Reviewer: Dr. Ujjwala Barve

9. Connecting Threads: A Compendium of Indian Media Educators 370 Compiled and Edited by: Dr. Surbhi Dahiya Publisher: Exchange4media Books Reviewer: Suresh Gaur Communicator 1 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 This study attempts to understand why employees in a news organization, in this case journalists, resisted change at the workplace, how they used sense-making as a tool to negotiate meanings and resolve conflicts, and the role of effective change- communication in the journey from resistance to adaption. Professor Assistant Professor Assistant Professor Beaumont, Texas, USA Beaumont, Texas, Prof. (Dr.) Louisa Ha** Prof. (Dr.) Louisa Dr. Dhiman Chattopadhyay* Chattopadhyay* Dr. Dhiman School of Media and Communication School of Media Department of Communication and Media Department of Communication Bowling Green State, University Ohio, USA. Bowling Green State, Multiplatform Journalism in Lamar University Multiplatform Journalism Sense-Making and Response to Change- and Response Sense-Making From Resistance to Adaption: Journalists’ Use of Use of Journalists’ to Adaption: Resistance From Communication During A Workplace Innovation A Workplace During Communication Resistance to change and innovation at the workplace is not a new a not is workplace the at innovation and change to Resistance however, have communication, phenomenon. Scholars of organizational from a top-down perspective, such developments studied traditionally force. This study negative where resistance is presumed to be a necessarily in a news organization, attempts instead to understand why employees at the workplace, how they used in this case journalists, resisted change sense-making as a tool to negotiate meanings and resolve conflicts,and journey from resistance in the change-communication role of effective the by was used as a tool sense-making Findings indicate adaption. to change of quality Further, conflict. resolve and increase both to journalists in or participation communication communication and participatory structural, strategic, on reducing impact had a positive making decision organizational process. Most change during uncertainties and job-related from a management perspective. research studies change communication into how journalists as employees Findings of this study offer new insights and sense- of change communication change process and the role view making in resolving newsroom crises. News organizations are struggling to keep pace with rapid developments on the on developments rapid with pace keep to struggling are News organizations habits. Nowhere is this consumption front as well as in audience technology and more apparent than in the online strategies of these organizations (Tameling Introduction Abstract media organization; India; journalism; Keywords : change-communication; resistance; sense-making; textual analysis. in resolvingthose change processes they usedsense- tool tonegotiate to technological understand why journalists react communication uncertainties, uncertainties. examine how change, how they resisted making asa and therole attempts to in India–to of change- This study

Communicator 2 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 1998; Elving,2005;Lewisand Seibold,1998;SchweigerandDenisi,1991;).In fairly well-documented in media management literature (e.g., DiFonzoandBordia, is conflicts, workplace resolving in communication change inclusive or dialogic of strives toachieve its endgoal outoftheseconversations(Frahm,2017).Therole among allstakeholders.Dialogic communication is opentoemerging ideas and where different perspectives and relations are considered, andpowerisshared Dialogic changecommunication on theotherhandisaninclusivetwo-wayprocess monologic, wherethoseinapositionofpowermake decisions aboutchange. achieve to groups organizational change (Frahm,2017).Suchcommunication can betopdownand target of mindsets and attitudes influence to aims that process Change Communication: Change-Communication andSense-MakingDuringOrganizational Change therefore, keymanagementchallengesinorganizationsincluding inmediaentities. or confusing,andexploringbestpracticesinchangecommunication strategies are, how employeesusesensemaking asatooltonavigate issues that are ambiguous communication and feeling of inclusion among key stakeholders. Understanding Such resistancemaymanifest itself differently, depending onthenatureofchange communication (Maitlis, and Christianson, 2014) –leading to apath of resistance. employees, who then try and make sense of the change process based on limited change-communication between stakeholders causes stressanduncertainty among process aremanagement-driven andtop-down,Terry(2003)sayslackofeffective But why is resistance so often the first reaction to change? Arguing that most change (Kotter, 1995;Applebaum,Degbe,MacDonald,andNguyen-Quang,2015). employee resistancetoengageindialogical communication and buildpartnerships studies have found that one wayfororganizational leaderships to overcome likely and isinclusive in itsapproach, iscritical to resolving resistance tochange. Some communication that explains reasons andeffects of achange process tostakeholders Van deVen,2014;BuchananandBadham,1999).Effective and timelymanagement is related totechnologyuse,isnotanewphenomenon in organizations (Jones and Resistance tochange(CochandFrench,1948;Burnes,2015)especiallywhen resolving thoseuncertainties. making asatooltonegotiate uncertainties, and theroleofchange-communication in they resistedchange,howusedsense- processes inIndia–tounderstandwhy This studyattempts to examine how journalistsreacttotechnological change major technologicalchangeprocesses. in mostofthesestudiesisalack ofsupportorresistance from journalists during Lawson-Borders, 2006; Quinn and Filak, 2005; Singer, 2004). One common finding 2004; Fioretti and Russ-Mohl,2009)associated challenges (Kolodzy,2006; studies haveexamined convergence processes innewsrooms(e.g.,Boczkowski, and encourages employee buy-in, haveoftenbeenbigchallenges. Several recent profitable, platforms online makes that model business viable a finding digitization, Broersma, 2013).Whilemanyofthemarekeentoutilize opportunities offeredby

Change communication refers to a communicative Communicator 3 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Sense-making is a continuous and reflective development of that the actions justify of concerned individuals within an organization communication is enacted in a way a in is enacted communication

Sense-making is a continuous and reflective development of : The final piece in this puzzle is the issueto is committed found that in some cases, once a stakeholder such as a journalist, of commitment. Previous studies have to make sense of that action. This paper uses a an explanation they create an action, process and during the change case study to explore how these four steps unraveled the crisis. played in resolving the role that sense-making and change communication where sense is driven more by plausibility than by accuracy (Poole, 2014, p. 63). This p. 2014, (Poole, accuracy by than plausibility by more driven is sense where is activated by isolating attributes from the environment that in turn are influenced this process of sense-making may occur Negotiating identity. by organizational (Pool, manipulating and committing four steps of arguing, expecting, the through resist change stakeholders situation, faces a crisis-like 2014). When an organization The less the goals of an organization. and threaten own sense-making through their it is that at a crisis, the more likely process is directed the sense-making adequately 1988). Sense-making at such times is often the crisis will get out of control (Weick, parts specific where 1985) Stubbart, and (Smircich process social a through enacted formed based on message are singled out and preconceptions of a communicated Subsequently, stakeholders communication. fragmented what is understood of that employees of an – action of stakeholders act based on these notions. The resultant organization for instance, tend to confirm preconceptions. Indeed, when situations are talked into existence, into talked are when situations Indeed, When changes are set in motion in an organization, such change is an attempt to such change is an attempt in an organization, When changes are set in motion and rules through shape specific it give to end, certain a toward action human channel is essentially 570). Because communication meanings (Tsoukas and Chia 2002, p. to communicate sense of what the other is trying stakeholders make interpreted, does For instance, p. 412). (Weick, lives daily their into sense back this enact and take place in dialogues where language is used to making sense of communication (Taylor and Van Every into existence” is “talked actions and a situation rationalize 2000, p. 58)? Further, change is often initiated by top management and when such work top-down. How does sense-making be they may communicated, changes are in such contexts? Sense-making an organization within individuals of concerned actions the justify messages that a process through which employees and Obstfeld 2005). It is Sutcliffe, (Weick, ambiguous, or events around them that seem “novel, to understand may attempt that (1995) argues 2014. P.57). Weick Christianson, and (Maitilis confusing” be to how an issue has come understanding is about sense-making organizational one of significance for members, what it means should I do” (p.410). to them and asking: “now what fact, some studies have argued that successful change communication must be must communication change that successful argued have some studies fact, of uncertainties and job-related structural address strategic, or dialogic, participatory They 2002). (Barett, misunderstandings and limit 2002), (Heracleous, stakeholders, of change- role of the because programs fail change most organizational argue that with little that leaves employees communication lack of proper change agents or the al., et Gravenhorst on (Bennebroek, is going sense of what make to communication 1999). of doingbusiness to reachouta wider consumer with newways experimenting Media houses technological base andstay changes and ahead ofthe to ongoing constantly today are adapting game.

Communicator 4 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Lawson-Borders, 2006). skills (DupagneandGarrison, 2006;FiorettiandRuss-Mohl,2009;Kolodzy, provide can skills them withmorejobpossibilities, othersareinsecureabouttheirabilitytoobtainsuch that multimedia and journalists for tool efficient an is platforms seem to be convinced that sharing content, sources and ideas between different a confusedprofession”(Tameling andBroersma,2013,p.22).Whilesomejournalists Taken together,muchofthisexistingbodyliteraturepresents a“afuzzypictureof between changeinitiativesandproducingabetterproduct (GadeandPerry,2003). 2002; SylvieandMoon,2003)orifjournalistsfailtomake senseoftheconnection Hollifield, and (Daniels journalism better producing to hindrance a as perceived are resistance fromjournalistsandotherstakeholders,particularly whensuchchanges of thestudiescitedearlierfound,ideaanintegratednewsroom continuestoface 2008) isalsoanongoingexperimentinmanymediaorganizations. However,asmany 2002; GarcíaAvile´setal.,2009)tomeetnewmarketdemands (SaltzisandDickinson, idea ofa converged newsroomasanideal solution(Daileyetal.,2005;Aquino 2012; Ekdale,etal.,2015),othersarelesslikelytobeequally receptivetochange.The younger journalistsareincreasinglyconvincedofthemerits ofnewtechnology(Ryfe, social mediainnovations(GarcíaAvilésetal.,2004).Whilesome,perhapsrelatively too areundergreatpressuretoupdatetheirskillsandkeeppacewithdigital out toawiderconsumerbaseandstayaheadofthegame.Asresult,journalists experimenting withnewwaysofdoingbusiness(Lewis,2012;Singer,2004)toreach Media housestodayareconstantlyadaptingtoongoingtechnologicalchangesand Sense MakingandChangeCommunicationinaNewsroomEnvironment be observable. place in alegacy ortraditional newsroom therefore, many of these processes may and makesenseofavailable communication. When aradical changeprocesstakes specific behavior such as arguing, expecting, committing or manipulating as they try communication addresses theseuncertainties, may lead to employees indulging in job rolespostthechange.Theyarguethateachtypeofuncertainty and howchange uncertainty tostakeholders’fears abouttherelevance refers oftheirskillsetsand possible changes inchain of command and organizational hierarchy. Finally, job place. Structural uncertainty refers tofears andconfusionamongstakeholdersabout of clarity amongstakeholdersaboutwhyacertainchangeorinnovationistaking – “strategic, structural andjob-related” (p.510). Strategicuncertainty referstolack three types ofuncertainties that lead to employee resistance during change processes at (e.g. Martinez and Perez,2012;Bordiaetal.2006).al(2004)identify looked have studies fewer that area an is resolution conflict in communication making. How stakeholders enact thisprocessofsense-making and the role ofchange a crisisormitigate it, depending on howchange communication impacts sense- resistance isoftenatoolforsense-makingtocreatesocialsupport.Itcanheighten have mostlyfoundthat a moreground-levellens(e.g.AlasadiandAskary2014) dysfunctional. Studiesthathaveexamineddissentinorganizational contextsthrough through the lens of resistance constructed in a negative frame and characterized as management perspective (Lewis, 2014).Stakeholder interactions tend to be viewed to change,isthat most studiesinthisarea examine resistance to change from a One continuing concern withmedia management literature that examines resistance Communicator 5 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The overhaul of a news website and web design platform of a large multiplatform media organization in India offered an interesting case study to analyze this process from resistance to adaption and the role of sense-making and change- communication during a crisis.

What were the key uncertainties that led to journalists resisting the change? the resisting journalists to led that uncertainties key the were What uncertainties? mediating and negotiating in play sense-making did role What help negotiate from the management How did Change Communication journalists’ resistance and uncertainties? journalists’ resistance and uncertainties?

RQ1: RQ2: RQ3: The overhaul of a news website and web design platform of a large multiplatform large of a platform web design and news website of a overhaul The this study to analyze case in India offered an interesting organization media the role of sense-making and change- process from resistance to adaption and was used how sense-making examine to view a With crisis. a during communication the role of change process and to examine as a tool by journalists during the change the following this study proposed in resolving the challenges, communication research questions: DeMunck and Sobo (1998) argue that participant observation can be a very powerful very a be can observation participant that Sobo (1998) argue DeMunck and culture” “backstage to access where the scholar is attempting research tool in studies (p.43); it provides an opportunity for scholars to find detailed and events as situations, to describe “behaviors, intentions, can then be interpreted description, which to observe stakeholders (p.43). It also is a chance informants” understood by one’s (2002) DeWalt’s and DeWalt with agree We situation. experiment a natural in and of data collection the quality observation enhances argument that participant between messages chat and emails available of analysis Textual interpretation. faced into some of the uncertainties different stakeholders also offer key insights and uncertainties those negotiate to used sense-making how they employees, the by of the uncertainties. how change communication resolved some This study does not claim to resolve this “fuzzy picture” but aims to contribute to to to contribute but aims picture” this “fuzzy to resolve not claim study does This the and change processes to react how journalists about understanding scholarly using by resistance, such resolving or mitigating in communication dialogic of role we tools. Using these tools, as research analysis and textual observation participant examine the role of change communication during a specific organizational change overhauling of a news the redesigning and process – platform website to a different how they used sense- change, resisted and how journalists – to understand why in the role of change-communication and uncertainties, making as a tool to negotiate resolving those uncertainties. The organization’s management was keen to grow these numbers, especially the was keen to grow these numbers, especially management The organization’s an overhaul of the older web-platform and a that platform, and believed digital complete digital redesign was the best way to make the website more efficient and capable of sustaining higher traffic. A new PV target of at least 25 million was set for the next financial year (2014-15)—a100% projected implement to months 9 to 8 around take would it mentioned report team technical rise in 12 months. The glitches, out iron and soft run) (a test Beta a run staff, the train new software, the before the new-look website could be launched for public consumption. The organization in this study is based in India—a mid-sized English media house English media in this study is based in India—a mid-sized The organization (e.g. sales, and non-editorial in various editorial employs over 1000 people that 1,000,000 over sold Its newspaper press) capacities. printing circulation, marketing, of 11 and 12 an average recorded in 2013 and its English news website copies Visitors Unique million 2 roughly with 2013, in month Views (PV) a Page million (UV) a month, according to its own records.

from proximity team members/ change among could observe acceptance of the feelingof expectations, the editorial uncertainty, Theauthor frustration, motivation and finally journalists

Communicator 6 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 online and offline conversations that took place between various stakeholders during within them) were analyzed for thispurpose.While there probably were many more total of 10 emails and27chat threads (each chat thread had multiple conversations and detailing the changeprocess.Allresponseswerecompletely anonymized. A between variousinternal stakeholders fromMarch2013toApril2014, discussing textual data takenfromonline correspondence(e-mail and onlinechatmessages) and the interpretations drawn from the observations were therefore compared with and the stories they tell about this meaning (Polkinghorne, 2007). Observation notes bias. Itisimportant to recognize the differences in people’sexperienced meaning, concerns that this researchtoolbrings to thetable, including possible researcher among theeditorial team members/journalists. However, wearecognizantofkey change of acceptance finally and motivation expectations, frustration, uncertainty, completed. During thistime,theauthorcouldobservefrom proximitythefeelingof started and for theentire12-monthperiodduringwhichchange processwas the editorial leadership team liaising between the editorial team and themanagement process. The first author was actively involved in the change process as a member of This studybeganasaworkofethnography,participant observer ofthechange Research Methodology transformation fromresistancetoadaption? as a tool to manage the conflict, and what role did change communication play in the used sense-making was How initially? change the resist staff editorial the did Why resistance fromtheeditorialstaff. this successwasachievedthroughaprocessofsense-making withstronginitial adoptedand Once launched, the site’spageviewsindeed doubled inthenext12months.However, fromemployees. ofresistance layers multiple and significant tried out.InJanuary2014,thenew-lookwebsitewaslaunched afterovercoming and learning toimplement new technology almost at the same time as it was being editorial team, asthismeantadaptingtoanewwebplatform,work-schedule domain byJanuary2014.Theinnovationwasparticularly challenging for theonline public the in out product final the put to changes the out carry to set was deadline communicated a planforthecomplete overhaul ofthewebsite.ADecember2013 In March2013,the management inaninternal memo to all editorial employees, are thereforemorelikelytoalsonoticeadvertisementswhileonthewebsite. more time onthe website, sincethey are viewingmultiple pages ornewsitems and Increasing thelatter sends outamessagetoadvertisersthatconsumersarespending is similar to increasing readership for a newspaper or viewership for a TV channel. time a user‘refreshes’thepage,countsasnewpageview.Increasingformer viewed duringacertain time byallconsumers.Eachclickofthebuttonoreach Views (PV)on the other hand is the total number of web pages that have been by monitoring the unique IP (Internet Protocol) addresses ofeach web user.Page (UV) isessentially the total number of individual visitors to a website, calculated why thischangewasconsideredimportantbythemanagement. Unique Visitors It isimportant here to clarify the difference between PV and UV, tobetter understand

and

Communicator 7 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 A four-stage change process from arguing and expecting to committing manipulating was found in our analysis of the text. . When a sentence . When expectation resistance and resistance manipulating was found in our analysis of the text. manipulating and

Reading these texts afresh helped us develop a better understanding of how a better us develop these texts afresh helped Reading sense of what was employees made going on, what they thought about the change process, why they resisted, and how they negotiated the slippery path resolution (Schweiger and Denisi, 1991). A four-stage change process from arguing of conflict and expecting to committing When communication was addressed to multiple employees, it took the shape of shape the it took employees, multiple to was addressed communication When or chat exchanges. Issues an online discussion forum through email that emerged about the process of communication with employee-opinion from the texts dealt process were a part of the decision-making during the change, whether they felt they Even though all texts were in time. moment and the key concerns they had at any whose team editorial of the members we emailed anonymous in nature, completely contents the use to permission their seeking analyzed, being were emails and chats agreed that the correspondence be used after of the text for this study. All employees the risks and benefits were clearly explained to them and each member assured that or of the individuals, would be made public. no names, whether of the organization All communication analyzed were between members of management and online were between members of management analyzed All communication anonymized stakeholders have been completely of members. All identities editorial change with the concerned were directly they since this manuscript throughout or posed little study itself or the texts of the contents the though process. Even were likely to face in day-to-day life, no threat to members beyond what they sources as as well organization the about information identifying all nonetheless, to gain deeper The text was analyzed of all online correspondence were removed. sense of the communication actions. insight into how stakeholders were making Procedure four categories— into was divided text the in change the response to the Therefore, or chat online of an text the When manipulating. and committing, expecting, arguing, an email expressed concern, confusion, pessimism, or lack of confidence regarding reflecting as coded was email or conversation that process, change the of aspect any regarding the change or an ultimatum expressed a challenge, arguing. When a text process – it was coded as reflecting the change process, it was not possible to gain access to all of them. Only those those them. Only to all of gain access to not possible it was process, the change conversations, oral or written, that the first author was privy too, was emerging explore to analyzed were texts communication online 37 analysis. The for considered senior the from was email initial the only, chats and emails 37 Of the themes. change the announcing message top-down monologic a – management/owners and specific action plans. All other conversations were eitherbetween journalists/ there was a lack of direct to make sense of the situation when online editors trying employees, or conversations editorial and between the management communication and then tried to make or a message from the management that referenced an email an online from originated or email thread When a chat communication. sense of that or chats on those emails were never copied people management person, editorial Only section. findings the in below specifically mentioned is that case, one in except editorial online all to was addressed and management the from originated email one members. this changemean and employment led toconfusion new jobroles?) structural a newchainof and finallyled strategic employable?). over end-goal sense-making (will Iremain is thischange happening?) uncertainties command or to spiraling Conflict in (why (will

Communicator 8

, Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 sentence expressedmotivationalphrasesitwascodedas reflecting as coded was it hope, or satisfaction, expressed organizational structures and processes that wasannouncedandtoextent it wasaplannedinnovation, The shift toaredesigned, new-look website or the entire innovation was achange Findings over end-goal and finally led to spiraling strategic spiraling to led finally and end-goal over confusion to led sense-making in Conflict way. similar a in communication change members and online editorial members may not have perceived the language of successful. platform needed to be overhauled and be made more efficient, consumer-friendly and case study, bothmanagement and editorial employees agreed that the outdated web communication increases apprehension-levels, it becomesabiggerchallenge. In this even inharmoniouscircumstances, for both employeesandthemanagement. When Planning andexecutingatechnological change suchasanewwebsiteischallenge andjob- werestructural related uncertaintiestoo,sincetheemailmentionedsharing ofhumanresources. There about. bring would changes the benefits possible newsroom integration and the shifting of the CMS, aswell as ambiguity about communication. There werestrategicuncertainties about reasonsbehindthe online editorial team members, witheach member trying tomake sense ofthe The content of the management email led to varying levels of uncertainty among Uncertainties andArguing newsroom integrationwasneededtotakeadigitalfirstapproach. share resourcesandcombine some areas withtheparent company; and that more beatechnological resources suchasacontent management system (CMS);thattherewasaneedto would There things: integration with the parent company’s print and online publishing through common three mentioned it specifically, More term aswellinthelongterm,andarriveataroadmaptoachieve theobjectives”. the missionofcompanywasto“improvefuture(of website)inshort (March 29,2013)withthesubjectline:Digital-wayforward, An email, written by amember of the management to online editorial employees The managementtherefore cameupwiththeideaofacomplete owners. overhaul. difference of opinion between the editorial employees, the senior executives and the website platform wascreating problems of variouskinds.Inthis,there were no The management and the employees were both of the opinion that the existing unfolded couldnotbepredictedandindeedastimewenton. was expected for some time. However, like in any change process, howthe change employment uncertainties (willIremainemployable?). structural

(will this change mean a new chain of command or new job roles?) and roles?) job new or command of chain new a mean change this (will However, consistent with the findings of previous studies, management studies, previous of findings the with consistent However, (Zorn, Christiansen and Cheney, 1999)

(why is this change happening?) change this is (why manipulating acceptance a modification of mentioned that . . Finally,ifa that , Communicator 9 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Job related uncertainties were being compounded because of lack of communication from the leadership - causing friction within the team Escalating internal arguing, another arguing, internal Escalating was evident, when on June 4, arguing was evident, when

A month later, on July 4, 2013, another communication from online editorial from online communication on July 4, 2013, another A month later, about a few designs for the new members sought to inform the management team Here the concerned online editor was highlighting the efficiency and success of the may not even be perhaps suggesting that a change in platform existing platform, necessary, or perhaps indicating that the current editorial team was very efficient. As structural and job-related uncertainties increased, employees tried to cope by by cope to tried employees increased, uncertainties and job-related As structural (PV) page-view monthly the For example, actions. their justifying and resisting only on a quarterly basis to the communicated of the website was conventionally report sent a monthly editor However, on June 4, 2013, an online management. team senior editorial of the members many to progress report an annual with along “I have attached with the following observation: members, as well as management from May 2012 to May 2013. In the data sheet with analytics the Excel now the month of May this year, we have surpassed our January page views, till highest in 3 years.” The first stepin the change process that of – Resistance to Change Strategic, Structural and Job Uncertainties By the month of May 2013, some online editors were trying to communicate with were trying to communicate some online editors of May 2013, By the month most be would thought they website the to changes suggesting management, the a together put members team editorial some 2013, 1, May on email an In beneficial. those of the members, particularly new look. Some plan for the website’s proposed poor had experienced the organization for the past few years, who had worked in was While the new management from the previous management. communication another of out based were management the of members most proactive, more far regular or even communication of face-to-face lack to led have may This city. or regular from emails. This lack of face-to-face of any nature apart interaction direct communication may have led to the rise in rumors, uncertainties and finally two- from any stem to seem did not that instructions follow to a sense of resistance this led to stress or discussion. In turn, the and tension within way communication job uncertainty took over. team, and feelings of editor online one colleagues, editorial online other with communication a in 2013, section sports update to mandatory be should It people? with wrong “What’s wrote: Sundays too.” on Saturdays and twice least at weekly off, staff, on their to expect is too much “It replied: journalist senior online from home. Everyone is allowed to enjoy their weekly offs without to update articles being bothered.” of lack of communication were being compounded because uncertainties Job related the team. In a second communication from the leadership - causing friction within was again uncertainty and confusion 2013, 29, July on editors online two between (a this think “I asking: colleague a to chat online an sent editor one when evident most stuff. I spoke to covers meeting) plan-of-action for a PowerPoint presentation noon. But observations by and our initial the concerned person. We can send these should we?” Expectation and Uncertainties and Expectation get employeesto participate inthe decision-making Communication or attemptsto process was The quality of Change minimal

Communicator 10 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 few monthsto go forthedeadline (to launchthewebsite),however, membersofthe Acceptance and ResolvingUncertainties Through ChangeCommunication: Effective ChangeCommunication atPlay inclusive wereperhapsnotperceived asbeinggenuine(Lewis,2014). continued becausechangecommunication and management attempts atbeing in thedecision-making processwasminimal. Resistance anduncertainty, therefore, The qualityofChangeCommunication or attemptstogetemployees toparticipate communication – ledtonotonlyuncertainty but alsoanatmosphere of hostility. Lack ofchangecommunication coupledwithsense-makingbasedonfragmented that themanagementneedstoanswer.” I willsendit to withacc to the bosses. Thisisbeyondourjurisdiction and aquestion chat thread: “Yes,thisiswhatX(another colleague) also toldme.Putit on mail and The communication chain continued withasupervisingeditor replying onthesame Otherwise whenwegolivewiththenewsite,itwillhappen frequently.” them. ask must We load? the take to unable is server the that it Is happen. crashes these traffic, good have we when days “On later: days few a chat Google a during There were other examples too. Asimilar concern was aired by another online editor (PV =pageviews). September, Wednesday, photos could not be accessed. Estimated loss: 40,000 PVs.” On 2 with the management, stating: “The new test site crashed eight times in 30 days. and at the end of the month, one ofthem sent another email to a senior editor liaising recorded details ofall downtimes (whenthewebsitewasinaccessible toviewers) in September 2013 during test runs. Members of the online editorial team copiously deficiencies of the proposed change. For instance, the new CMS crashed a few times being testedwereusedbytheonlineeditorial team membersasproofofthe mounted. Asresistance turned tohostility, even minorglitches inthenewsystem Evidently, micro-level issues wereslowlygaining prominence as frustration the fontsizesaretoobig...Willthesebedoneatall?” arrow should be closer to the relevant button, photo galleries should be moved up, on thehomepage.Wehaveaddressedthesepointstothembefore.Thatnavigation communication: August 27, 2013 shows resistance to change and increasing panic due to lack of Another online communication between two online editorial colleagues on were beingsilenced(ConradandPoole,2011). stakeholder input (Doyle, 2000). lack ofcommunication as adownwarddissemination of information over soliciting Instead and reduced uncertainties (Bordia, 2004) among online editorial team members. management, perhaps promisingtodiscusstheissue,mayhaveloweredresistance consulted during the design process.Aquick response fromamember of the This communication also aired concern about online editorial employees not being website aspossiblealternatives to theonebeingimplemented by themanagement. nd September, the site crashed for an hour. Estimated loss: 20,000PV.On4 when management members did not reply, employees made sense of this “The management-sent designdoesnotshowcase theopinionpoll In otherwords, the voicesofdissentingindividuals

With a th

Communicator

11 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 when members of the management met the online editorial team for a day-long workshop explaining the change process, it led to the assuaging of strategic uncertainties. sense-making this time did not heighten the crisis but instead reduced crisis but instead the not heighten did this time sense-making On February 28, a conversation between two online editors further confirmed this (page views) this month did 15 million “We to adaption: from resistance transition Two months after the employee editorial When a senior online launched, resistance reduced significantly. change was finally implementedwith their supervisor on March 19, 2014, the eagerness of the communicated and the new website a power contained email The process was visible. change to be a part of the team to be presented to members of the by the online team created point presentation management. The first slide was headlined: “New website—a recap”,working, is what days; different on views page “Highest were: subheads three other while the team’s editorial the indicated slides four All do”. can we “what and not”, is what willingness to be a part of the change process. Manipulation, after Conflict Resolution Employees now felt as if they were genuine stakeholders and had a sense of ownershipEmployees now felt as if they were genuine evinced from the following communicationwith the change process. This can also be on December 26, 2013: “The betafrom a senior online journalist to all colleagues today. We are going live on January 2. It’stesting of the new CMS will begin from will have to put in extra effort. Therefore, asa short deadline and all team members the site is live. Let’s do this together.” discussed, no leaves will be granted till Some examples of effective change communication were more obvious than others. were more change communication of effective Some examples for a team editorial online the met management of the when members For instance, of strategic assuaging to the led process, it change the workshop explaining day-long where inputs followed with the new platform A two-day training uncertainties. be made could website how the were sought regarding members from editorial This was uncertainties. structural and job-related more functional, further reducing well. For as communication intra-editorial in the content of subsequent evidenced communicated team editorial online of the member 9, 2013, a on December instance, way: “As per in a positive, friendly and participatory this time with the design team, basis. regular CMS on test the updating been we have conversations, our recent for a few additions that are required. You may be Please see our recommendation the same. Here’s the list.” aware of these and might be working on it as employees made sense of issues such as discrepancy (change is necessary), necessary), is (change as discrepancy of issues such sense made as employees it appropriateness (this change is best for to committed is (management support principal change), this of driving capable the situation), efficacy (organization is of change- (this change is good for me too) as quality this change) and valence communication improved. As a result, management management arrived at the office of the news organization from their between place home took meetings face-to-face several months, many base. in time first the For understand one could that so members, team editorial the online and team the design addressed CEO also such as the members management Senior others’ concerns. the dialogue where colleagues, as well other editorial members team editorial online in invited to participate team members were editorial ensued. Online and feedback proposed changes. discussions regarding change strategies Understanding all foundtobe were therefore organizational the successof implementing employees in by including empowering important to this specific employees’ the process them and change. needs,

Communicator 12 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 management did notcommunicate directly with journalists, or whensuch affected strategic uncertainty among journalists in thenewsroom. When the positively communication change effective how indicate study the of findings The Conclusion important tothesuccessofthisspecificorganizationalchange. strategies by including employees in the process were therefore all found to be Understanding employees’needs,empowering them andimplementing change the changeprocessandwillingtoworkwithotherteams makethechangework. (and when thismessagewascommunicated effectively), they were farmore accepting of time shorter a in work more complete journalists help and efficient more be not tocurtail jobs oroverhaulthework-structurebuttocreate a platform that would Once editorial members understood however, that the management’s intentions were change processfromthemanagement –withphysicaldistance being amajorculprit. colleagues were also receiving fractured and unclear communication about the communication. This ambiguity waspartlybecausethese‘privileged’ editorial also led to them using sensemaking tools tomake sense ofthesilence or ambiguous basis. Formostonlineeditorial employees,lackofclarity from thesecolleagues or perhapsthree editorial members interacted with the management on aregular a direct line of communication open with members of the management. Only two During this specific change process, most online editors/team members did not have path orarguingandexpectingtocommitment. related uncertainties, limiting misunderstandings andmovingemployeesfroma go-betweens, who can play a pivotal role in reducing strategic, structural and job- person(s) communicating regularly withbothsetsofstakeholders andacting as of theseniormanagement interact regularly with everyemployee. Itistheliaising communication between management and employees may not mean every member adaption. Very oftenduringorganizational change processes, dialogic and inclusive role the facilitator orgo-between can play in mediating the path from resistance to One importantpersonallessonfromtheprocesswasrealization of thecritical participants intheprocess. some of the strategic, structural and job-related uncertainties were common to all was unravelling. Infact, as aparticipant in the process it was almost impossible as process change the how eye, objective an with examine and away step to difficult As aparticipant observer totheentire process overa12-monthperiod,itwasoften p.103) ultimatelyleadingtosuccessfulimplementationofaproject. objectives and strategies at the heart of a change proposal” (Ford and Ford, 2009, properly understood,canbeacritical factor in“improving the quality and clarity of In hindsight,thehappyend-resultinthiscasestudyindicated that resistance, if Observations: UnderstandingEmployeeMindsets new siteby9.Anystoryyouwantintop5?Thischangeisworking!” on live Sunday have will we and 8.30 by early office in be will I up. going it’s and Communicator

13 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Our findings strongly suggest that journalists were not necessarily resistant to all forms of change. They reacted positively to change when it was understood as one that would aid their work and increase efficiency. The findings of this study contribute to scholarly understanding of how employees news media English large, a in behaved and process change of a sense made organization in India. The findings are significant of the anywhere in the world that hope to expand their businesses in India – one for news media organizations world’s largest media markets. This case study reflects how andresisted change, why journalists how sense-making played a role in the change process and finally communication how was used uncertainties on strategic had a positive impact change communication dialogic as a conflict resolutionuncertainties. and job-related on structural impact but may not have had similar tool. For example, engaging the management and led to journalists However, when communication and job- on structural effect it did have a positive decision-making, in participatory related uncertainties. While the overall findings may not be generalizable to the Our findings strongly suggest that journalists were not necessarily resistant to all to change when it was understood as one positively They reacted forms of change. that would aid their work and increase efficiency. It was only when change was not of sense a created it that manner, articulate and relevant timely, a in communicated resistance and an affront to their autonomy. The goal of the innovation from a management perspective was that the project had was that the perspective from a management The goal of the innovation in ensued that sense-making of the and successful. However, some effective be to forces as restraining been viewed have process may change phases of the initial the change-communication by reducing (Lewin, 1951) who reacted by the management path linear a resembled This communication. of model top-down a to resorting and Smith, and (Graetz stabilization to of novelty introduction to formation of problem therefore, was marked by serious employee 2010). The overall transformation, employees QCC and improved management the after only improved Things concerns. messages were Even if not all making. in decision that they were participating felt affected and engaged communication dialogue positive, the presence of actual stress. reduced and 1996) Northcraft, and (Griffith positively performance employee website’s Page the had been implemented, the change By April 2014, 3 months after to returns began doubled and advertising Views (PV) and Unique Visitors (UV) show an upward swing. communication was monologic, employees (journalists) used sense-making to used sense-making (journalists) employees monologic, was communication manner, in a hostile then acted and conversations fragmented meanings out of create more communicated management However, when the their actions. often justifying same to empower the engaged in dialogue staff, and with the editorial regularly Further, clarified. were change the of purpose the regarding uncertainties journalists, acknowledging in discussions and started journalists included when the management process. This of the decision-making were a part they felt inputs, employees their The regarding structures. as also uncertainties anxieties reduced their job-related textual analysis also indicates that journalists were hostile to change at first mainly disconnected in terms from the change process and because they felt excluded the Quality of Change words, In other communication—both of communication. to how Making—were central in Decision as well as Participation Communication and how the change was negotiated. sense-making worked While theoverall English language across India,and findings maynot in manyrespects be generalizable resolve conflict. media issimilar journalists, the it islikelythat resistance and sense-making both heighten will beused to theentire as atoolto population of Indian

Communicator 14 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. End notesandReferences organizations, especiallyduringchangeprocesses. the communication gap betweenmanagement and journalists inmassmedia process. Futureresearchcouldexploreatbothendsofthespectrum,tohelpbridge organization’s management team toanalyze how they understood the same change This studyalsodidnotengage with orexplore the perceptions of thenews trends andpatterns. survey ofjournalists on workplace innovation may alsoprovidemoregeneralizable stakeholders behave during a change process orindeed why they resist change. A depth interviews with journalists togainadeeper understanding of howdifferent can offerrichperspectives on aphenomenon,futurestudiesmaywanttousein- case study. a to limited are findings While suchstudiesbasedonlivedexperiencesandanalysisofactual conversations the First, limitations. some has study This Limitations andFutureAreasofResearch innovation orchangecommunicationmayapplytootherculturalcontextsaswell. United States.Webelieve such sense-makingandparticipatory approach toward the in journalists among conducted studies comm org. previous in findings by similar supported is assumption This conflict. resolve and resistance heighten both to many respectsacrossIndia,anditislikelythatsense-makingwillbeusedasatool entire population ofIndianjournalists,theEnglish language media is similar in and Technology change in businessinnovation processes. International Journal of Engineering Berna-Martinez, J.V. and.Marcia-Perez, F. (2012).Overcoming resistance to K.M.(Eds), Power DynamicsandOrganisational Change,EAWOP,Leuven. Gravenhorst, and Bennebroek L. Munduate, in configurations”, “The change capacity of organisations: general assessment andexploring nine (1999), Bennebroek Gravenhorst,K.M.,Werkman,R.M.andBoonstra, J.J. International Journal communication to facilitate major change. Barrett, D. J. (2002). Change communication: using strategic employee Bagdikian, B.(2004). Media News Landscape Report. Heerlen: International Institute of Infonomics. Aquino R,Bierhoff J, Orchard T and Stone M (2002)The European Multi (Part Two). IndustrialandCommercialTraining,47(3),135-144. (2015). Organizationaloutcomesof leadershipstyleandresistancetochange Appelbaum, S. H.,Degbe, M. C.,MacDonald, O., and Nguyen-Quang, T. S. Management, 6(1), 29. to organizational change. InternationalJournalofInformation,Businessand Alasadi, R.,andAskary,S.(2014).Employee involvement andthebarriers , 148-161. , 7(4), 219-231. The NewMediaMonopoly Corporate Communications: An , Boston:BeaconPress2004

Communicator

15 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 5 (2): 5 Journal of Business Journal of Journalism and Mass 15(2), 92-116. http://dx.doi.org/10.10 . Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press. , 507-532. 1, 512–532. doi: 10.1177/001872674800100408 (1948). Overcoming resistance to resistance J. R. P.Jr. (1948). Overcoming (3): 150–168. NY: John Wiley and Sons. What is multimedia journalism? Journalism Studies Journalism journalism? multimedia is What French, s. Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press. , Human Relations Journal of Change Management, L., and L., , 311-339. Communication (2004). Uncertainty V. Callan, and C., Gallois, E., Jones, E., P., Hobman, Bordia, strategies. management and consequences Types, change: organizational during and Psychology Journal of Business Bordia, P., Jones, N. E., Gallois, C., Callan, V., and Difonzio, (2006). Management are aliens! Rumors and Managament, 610-614. Group and Organization stress during organizational change. Innovation in Online Newspapers. Digitizing the News: Boczkowski PJ (2004) MIT Press. Cambridge, MA: The The change: and organizational R. (1999) Politics and Badham, D., Buchanan Relations 52(5):609–629 lived experience. Human on Coch and to change–building Burnes, B. (2015). Understanding resistance French. Bird, S. (2007). Sensemaking and identity: The interconnection of storytelling storytelling of interconnection The and identity: Sensemaking S. (2007). Bird, corporation. group of a large in a women’s and networking 80/14697017.2014.969755 Coch, change. Communication Organizational Conrad, C., and Poole, M.S. (2011). Strategic in a Global Economy. Dailey L, Demo L and Spillman M (2005) The convergence continuum: A M (2005) The convergence continuum: Dailey L, Demo L and Spillman Journal newsrooms. Atlantic media between collaboration for studying model of Communication 13 Daniels, G., and Hollifield, A. (2002). Times of turmoil: Short- and long-term employees. change on newsroom effects of organizational (3), 661-680. doi: 10.1177/107769900207900308 79(3), 661-680. doi: Quarterly, Communication A Using Methods in the Field: deMunck, C., and Sobo, E.J. (Eds) (1998). Practical Introduction and Casebook Participant Observation: A Guide for B.R. (2002). Participant DeWalt, K. M., and DeWalt, Fieldworker Deuze M (2004) Deuze 139–152. process: lousy results, Mixed D. (2000). Buchanan, T., M., Clayton, Doyle, change. British Journal of of organizational experience The management Management, S59-S80. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 7. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Communicator 16 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 33. 32. 31. 30. 29. 28. 27. 26. 25. 24. 23. 22. 21. 99-109. of new technology: Can less information provide more benefits. Griffith, T., and Northcraft, G. (1996). Cognitive elements in the implementation philosophies ofchangeapproach. Graetz, F.andSmith,A.C.(2010).Managingorganizational change: A doi: 10.1080/1461670032000174765 multi-skilling in acompetitive environment. and Workflow Spain: and Britain in newsrooms television digital at Journalists García Avilés, J., Bienvenido, L., Sanders, K.,and Harrison, J. (2004). Newsroom (2009) integration inAustria,SpainandGermany.JournalismPractice 3(3):285–303. al. et A., Kaltenbrunner, K., Meier, J.A., Avile´s Garcı´a Communication Monographs,6(1),3-55.doi:10.1177/152263790400600101 and journalistperceptionsofnewsroomculturalchange.Journalism Gade, P.(2004).Newspapersandorganizational development: Management Dispatch. Journalism andMassCommunication four-year casestudyoforganizational development at theSt.LouisPost- Gade, P.J.,andPerry,E.L.(2003).Changingthenewsroomculture: A story. AcademyofManagementReview33(2):362-377. Ford, J.D.,L. W. Ford, etal. (2008). Resistance to Change: The rest of the and resistanceinorganizations. Fleming, P., andSpicer, A. (2007).Contesting the corporation: Struggle, power Newsrooms. Lugano:GiampieroCasagrandeeditore. Fioretti, N. andRuss-Mohl,S.(eds)(2009)MergingMedia,Converging Doi: 10.1108/13563280510596943 change. Elving, W.J.(2005).Theroleofcommunication in organisational newsroom. Journalism andMassCommunicationQuarterly,92(4),938-958. change: Diffusionoftechnological, relational, and cultural innovation inthe Ekdale, B., Singer, J. B.,Tully, M., and Harmsen, S. (2015).Making Journalism Studies7(2):237–255. A qualitative Center. case studyofnewsroomworkattheTampaNews Dupagne M and Garrison B (2006) The meaning and influence of convergence: 37 No.3,pp.295-303 uncertainty during organisational change”,HumanResourceManagement,Vol. DiFonzo, N.andBordia,P.(1998),“Atale of twocorporations: managing Corporate communications:an Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Journal ofChangeManagement international journal, international Journalism Studies, 5(1), 87-100. Quarterly, 80(2), 327-347. 10(2), 129-138. MIS Quarterly, , 135-154. Communicator

17 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 (1), 57-125. 8(1), Journalism Studies, 15(6), 836- Journalism Studies, , 5(1), 44-60. California: Sage. The International Journal of Research Research of Journal The International Pioneers. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum. Pioneers. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum. of literature a review problem: communication , 11:8-27 Digital Journalism , 28(1), 72-96. Organizational Change: Creating Change Through Strategic Change Creating Change: Organizational (pp. 503-524). (pp. Communication Organizational of Handbook Sage The Hemmingway, E. (2005), ‘PDP, the news production network and the network production news ‘PDP, the (2005), E. Hemmingway, of news’, convergence: transformation Technologies into New Media Being are Potentials Creative P. (2017). When Schoenhagen, B., and Hofstetter, cases of in six and resistance Change Imperatives: by Commercial Undermined newsroom reorganisation. Kanter, R.M. (1983) The Change Masters: Corporate Entrepreneurs at Work at Entrepreneurs Masters: Corporate Change R.M. (1983) The Kanter, (Simon and Schuster, New York). across the and Reporting Writing Journalism: Kolodzy, J. (2006) Convergence Littlefield. News Media. Lanham, MD: Rowman and (Harvard Fail Efforts Why Transformation Change: J.P. (1995) Leading Kotter, Business Review, Cambridge, MA) Case and Convergence: Lawson-Borders, G. (2006) Media Organizations Studies of Media Convergence organisational “Reconceptualizing Lewis, L.K. and Seibold, D.R. (1998), a as implementation change Yearbook 21, (Ed.), Communication and research agenda”, in Roloff, M.E. Sage, Beverly Hills, CA, pp. 93-151. Mumby, California: Sage. K. (2011). Lewis, 866. doi: 10.1080/1369118X.2012.674150 Maitlis, S., and Christianson, M. Taking (2014). Sensemaking in organizations: Annals , Management of Academy forward. moving and stock DOI: https://doi.org/10.1080/19416520.2014.873177 Communication. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. open professional control and Lewis, S. (2012). The tension between and its boundaries. Journalism participation: Johannsdottir, L., Olafsson, S., and Davidsdottir, B. (2015). Leadership role and Leadership B. (2015). S., and Davidsdottir, Johannsdottir, L., Olafsson, sustainability environmental Implementing of change: acceptance employee insurance companies. Journal of Organizational strategies within nordic Change Management Huber, G., and Van de Ven, A.H. Huber, G., and Van research methods: (1995). Longitudinal field of organizational change. Studying processes 35. 34. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. and In Putnam and innovation. change 43. Lewis, K. (2014). Organizational 44. 46. 45. 37. 36. Communicator 18 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 61. 60. 59. 58. 57. 56. 55. 54. 53. 52. 51. 50. 49. 48. 47. change, 89-124. newsroom. Organizing media: Sylvie, G., and Moon, S.J. (2007). Framing change: Who’s in charge in the emerging newspractices. and innovation technology of agents as Journalists flux of state a in Journalism Spyridou, L.P.,Matsiola,M., Veglis,A.,Kalliris,G.,andDimoulas,C.(2013). world. AcademyofManagementReview Smircich, L.,andStubbart,C.(1985)Strategic management inanenacted Quarterly, 81(4),836-856.doi:10.1177/107769900408100408 Communication journalists inconvergednewsrooms.JournalismandMass Singer, J.B.(2004).Morethanink-stainedwretches:Theresocialization of print Journal, 110-135. experiment. field longitudinal A merger: a following (1991). Communication Schweiger, D.,andDenisi,A.S. with employees newsrooms. Malden,MA:Polity. Ryfe, D. M.(2012).Canjournalismsurvive? An inside look at American 29–38. Quinn S(2005)Convergence fundamental question. Journalism Studies6(1): handbook oforganizationalcommunication Poole, M. (2014). Systems theory. In Putnam and Mumby (Eds), The Sage Inquiry, 13(4), 471 Polkinghorne, D.E.(2007).Validity issues innarrative research. Qualitative Management, 134-156. change in local government settings. Parry, K.(1999).Enhancingadaptability: Leadership strategies toaccomodate measure. Oreg, S.(2003).Resistancetochange:Developinganindividual differences Research inBusiness in handlingemployee’sresistance.Interdisciplinary Journal ofContemporary Raman, G.,andRamendran,C.(2012).Leadershiprole S., Beleya,P., Nodeson, strategy, structure,andprocess. Miles, R.,Snow,C.,Meyer,A.,andColeman, H. (1978).Organizational case study.JournalismPractice1(1):4–19. Meier K(2007)InnovationsinCentral European newsrooms: Overviewand Mumbai, Maharashtra,India Mathew, C.(2013,March29).Digital: Way forward fromteam. Journal ofAppliedPsychology , 466-477. 486. International Mastering the challenges of organizational Academy ofManagementReview , 10,724-736. , 680-693. Communication Gazette, Journal ofOrganizational Change (pp.49-74).California:Sage. Academy ofManagement , 546-562. 75(1), 76-98. e-mail. Communicator

19 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Australian Journal of International International Thousand oaks, CA: Sage. . 20(3):510–540. , 16(4): 409–421. San Francisco:Berrett-Koehler. Surface. Erlbaum, Mahwah, NJ Surface. Erlbaum, . On organizational becoming: Rethinking becoming: R. (2002). On organizational (1), 19-34. DOI: 10.1177/1748048512461760 DOI: 10.1177/1748048512461760 , 75(1), 19-34. Organization Science, pp.567-582 Organization Science, , 25, 305–317. Organization Science Sensemaking in organizations. Academic Management Review , 92-101. Constant change and flexibility: and change (1999). Constant Zorn, T., Christensen, L.T., Cheney, G. Do we really want constant change? Van de Ven A.H., and change in Poole, M.S. (1995) Explaining development organizations. Weick, K. 1995. organizational change. organizational change. in crisis situations. sensemaking K. (1988). Enacted Weick, Communication Gazette Communication Organization: The Emergent E. (2000). R., and Van Every, Taylor, J. as its Site and Communication coping approach to N. (2003). A stress and Terry, D., and Jimmieson, organizational change: Psychologist Evidence from three field, Tsoukas, H., and Chia studies. Management Studies K. M., and Obstfeld, D. (2005). Organizing and the process Weick, K., Sutcliffe, of sensemaking. Tameling, K., and Broersma, M. (2013). De-converging the newsroom: Strategies Strategies newsroom: the De-converging M. (2013). K., and Broersma, Tameling, for newsroom change and their influence on journalism practice. 70. 69. 68. 66. 63. 64. 65. 67. 62. intrigues, etc.but scandals, scams, policy decisions the publicabout language media concentrates on seldom inform local politics, the important threaten their vital interest. international the centeror or trendsat arenas that Assamese

Communicator 20 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Assam Arunodoi, Media of in Assam, in Assam,Newspapers Keywords: Assamese,Press Abstract Department ofCommunicationandJournalism,GauhatiUniversity Department ofCommunicationandJournalism,GauhatiUniversity divergence ofnewsandwithout stimulatingdebate. class middle but uninformedandprejudiced public opinion is formedwithoutany of influence the under hysteria oncertainissues.Astrong vested interests,helpscreate amass sometimes and issues critical on to examine the matters. Theseresultinlack of formation of public opinion amounting toshortageofanalysiswherepublic also showlittle patience their vital interest. It is these percales that often comment as patriotism, decisions or trendsat the center orinternational arenas that threaten intrigues, etc. but seldominformthepublic about theimportantpolicy Assamese languagemediaconcentrates on local politics, scandals, scams, a coursecorrection is alsonecessarywhereit has been observed that often from unhealthy competition among thelanguagetelevision channels. Here have beentaking theadvantages continue forcenturies.Thenewspapers the otherhadbecomeatopic of debate, which is still continuing andmay print mediaandelectronic media startedandthesupremacyofoneupon the basicformatsofnewspaperalsochanged.Sooncompetition between with thechangeoftimenewspaperjournalismalsounderwentchangesand journalism andthe Assamese society at large cannot be denied. Gradually their contribution forthedevelopment ofAssameselanguage, been published in Assam. Although someof these have been short lived, yet published in1846till date, manydailies,weeklies and periodicalshave Oliver TCutterandMilesBronson.Fromthetimewhen“Arunodoi”was Patra”, a joint venture of three Christian - Nathen Brown, started inthe19thcenturywithpublication of “ArunodoiSanbad is seenthatitstillstandslike a colossus.InAssam,newspaperjournalism social media,yetfromthegrowingnumberofnewspapersinregion,it Though it faces tough competition fromthe electronic media anddigital newspaper isoneofthemediumsthatestablishesworldinhumanmind. who’s whoof the larger society. From abroaderoutlook it can be said that through strengtheningpublicopinionandspreadinginformationaboutthe have alwaysplayed anindelible Newspapers part informationofasociety Changing PhizoginNeo-CyberAge Dr. AnupaLahkarGoswami** Language PressinAssam: Associate ProfessorandHead Dr. AnkuranDutta* Assistant Professor Communicator 21

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Assam media has a 164-year- old heritage, going back to the publication of Arunodoi in Assamese in 1846 by the Baptist American Mission, making itself the first of its kind in the region. seems the era of internet era the The state has 800 periodicals (in its 46th year) and the Asam (in its 46th year) Dainik . 1 With the intent of preaching Christanity, two Christian Missionaries Nathan Brown With the intent of preaching Christanity, two Christian Missionaries Nathan Brown year very next 1836. The year foot in Assam in the set their and Oliver T Cutter (1837) they were joined by another American Miles Bronson in Sivasagar ‘Arunodoi’: The Journey Begins Gradually with the changes of time the newspaper journalism underwent change. underwent the newspaper journalism Gradually with the changes of time between competition with continuous also changed of newspaper formats basic The print media and electronic media fighting over supremacy on any burning issues. Assam media has a 164-year-old heritage, going back to the publication of Arunodoi of publication going back to the heritage, has a 164-year-old Assam media in Assamese in 1846 by the American Baptist Mission, making itself highest and is the The Assam Tribuneis over 76 years old its kind in the region. the first of published from the State. English daily circulated Introduction press and the language The people Assam in the state of to the core are connected role a crucial press played The language of statehood. of the identity of formation gave impetus to the it time, to the post-independence pre-independence during the for voices in raising and was instrumental eighties late in the moment language like calamities natural the of face the at integrity to led again then and autonomy All of its comforts. ripped the state and again have time that floods and earthquakes of the of Assam are the result in the state factors and the determining the milestones and opinion form to continues and character own distinct its has press that language was composed of more once that issues. The state on everyday inform the people states, now has a number of breaking out of other northeastern diversity before the than any other northeastern states. language newspapers To begin with, in Assam, newspaper journalism started in the 19th century with journalism To begin with, in Assam, newspaper of “Arunodoi Sanbad Patra”, a joint venture of three Christian the publication and Miles Bronson. From 1846, since T Cutter Brown, Oliver Missionaries- Nathen been have periodicals weeklies; dailies; many date till to “Arunodoi” of times the published in Assam However it would be unfair to simply culminate the entire process of struggle of the the entire However it would be unfair to simply culminate press seems language of the chronicle a and hence form brief such a in language of the growth and evolution formation, tracing the at this point of time pertinent in adaptability its understanding press and language Newspapers in Assam published from Assam, 30 daily newspapers in Assamese, English, Hindi and Hindi English, Assamese, in newspapers daily Assam, 30 from published Among advertisements. through government only survive Most newspapers Bengali. newspapers is the oldest Assamese daily the of most like centres several from published 39th year) Janambhumi (in its Dainik are 803 registered 2010). Now there (Bezbaruah, State of the dailies important the RNI. newspapers in Assam according to the appropriate. language through The missionaries re-establishment resulting inthe courts in1873. in theirquest succeeded in of Assamese for religious establishing schools and language in penetration ‘Arunodoi’ Assamese

Communicator 22 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 undermined bytheAssamesepeople their contribution toestablishAssamese languagethrough‘Arunodoi’couldnotbe instruction duetologisticdesigns.ThoughthemissionarieswereNon-Assamese, etc. of Assam.TheBritish very strategically introduced Bengali asthemedium of (1836), Assameselanguagewastoalargeextentabolishedfromschools,courts it has been found that, the year when Christian Missionaries came to Assam Contribution towards Assameselanguage: Browsing through the pages of history, mentions that–‘thisusefullittlesheetcametoanendinDecember 1880’ in thebookofMrs.S.R.Ward’s‘AGlimpseAssam’published in1884clearly 1882. SomanyscholarsagreedthatArunodoihadbeenpublisheduptoBut available. The printing press ofArunodoiwassoldto Assam Company in the year these differences isbecause of the fact that all the copies of Arunodoiare not Concerning the lifespan of Arunodoithere are different opinions. The reason for river DikhowofSivasagar,establishingthefamousBaptistPrintingPress of bank the in press the set judiciously quite and machine printing own his brought Cutter Oliver Assam. of region fertile the on landed they place first the was which Brahmaputra and published ‘Asam Bilashini’ and brought a printing press and established it in , the river island of mighty the religious head of Auniati Satra, Satradhikar Dattadev Goswami went to language in schoolsandcourts in 1873.Aftertwodecades and half of ‘Arunodoi’, Assamese languagethrough‘Arunodoi ’ resulting in there-establishment of Assamese establishing in succeeded penetration religious for quest their in missionaries The Growth ofNewspapersinAssam own position”. ‘Arunodoi’ lastforthirty glorious years.Thismade get backits grammar, dictionaries, text books, science books, magazines and newspapersmade Adding tothis,Dr.MaheswarNeoghadstated, “Missionaries bypublishingAssamese (December 21,2005) and standardized thelanguage through their enormous publication ‘Arunodoi’. as aformalmediumofcommunication.Butthemissionaries triedtoestablish ‘Arunodoi’ waspublished (1846), the Assamese language was notestablished immensely to establishtheAssameselanguagethrough‘Arunodoi‘.Thetimewhen medium ofpeople’scommunication is language.So,themissionariescontributed According tolateRadhikaMohanBhagawati,aneminent Assamese editorthe and generalintelligence’ ‘Devoted toreligions,science statement- the with uniqueness its resounding page, religious context apart from daily newswithaline written in the bottom of the last ‘Arunodoi SangbadPatra’,butin1851itwasrenamedas’.Itfeatured or newsmagazine of Assam.Initsinitial stage, thenewspaperwaschristened as with anoble outlook resulted in the birth of ‘Arunodoi’in1846,the first newspaper Though motivated withtheintent ofreligious preaching, this joint venture, laced 5 3 . 4 . in1875.This newspapercould be 2 6 . . Communicator 23

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 In the year 1872, the first Bengali newspaper ‘Assam Mihir’ in Assam was published from Guwahati. ’ which had the great the had ’ which . 8 . 7 ’ which started in December 1886. Mou’ which started in December ’ from by Mothura Mohan Baruah as the first editor of this The Auniati Satra was of ‘Asom The Auniati Satra ’ in 1888, an Assamese also the initiator Tara year the In between for two years. lasted that Baruah by Sridhar edited magazine , which was ‘Asam Bondhu’ newspaper monthly of another birth 1885, saw the Baruah who by renowned writer of Assam, Gunabhiram published from figure literary another Bora, Bolinarayan publication. this behind pillar main the was editor of ‘ of those days was the Chronicle’ was published and edited In 1900, an English weekly named ‘Weekly by Sachindra Singh and later in the year 1872, the first Bengali newspaper ‘Assam Choudhary of Barpeta Chidananda Mihir’ in Assam was published from Guwahati. this monthly newspaper. This lasted only for one and editor of was the establisher Prakash’ was published from Srihatta ‘Srihatta time same during the while year from ‘Paridarshak’ was published newspaper Bengali in 1876. In 1880, another Choudhary. Even efforts of Bipin Chandra Pal and Radhanath with the joint Srihatta Bipin Chandra Pal edited this newspaper credited credited to have been the first Assamese newspaper second publication published the Kanta Bhattacharya servant Krishna government started by an Assamese. A nationalist He was a style. distinctive its for out stood which 30 years in after the publication 1921 he stopped In the year Gandhi for ‘Swaraj’. and supported where the Government imposed a fine of Rs.2000 which led him to close the press and pay the fine. But that did not deter KrishnaKanta Bhattacharya who published papers the circulated and outside from it press locking the sneaking inside paper the in the history of Assamese a record vendors setting through vegetable to villages 1999). newspaper (, In 1882, the first ever-bilingual newspaper of Assam was published from Guwahati. from published was Assam of newspaper ever-bilingual first the 1882, In of this newspaper. This paper has some Hem Chandra Baruah was the editor distinctive features- Firstly, it was the first newspaper published from Guwahati. Secondly, it was the first bilingual newspaper published both in English and Assamese. Thirdly, from the very beginning it was the first weekly newspaper and it was the first Assamese Hemchandra Pandit to According Assamese etymologist. by an newspaper edited ‘Assam of tune the follows literature prose Assamese contemporary the Goswami, up in Assamese only after reading to have learned to write News’.” And he claimed and observing the writing text of ‘Assam News’ In Guwahati 1894, Kaliram Baruah launched another bi-lingual weekly newspaper In Guwahati 1894, Kaliram Baruah launched another bi-lingual saw the publication 1901. The Dawn of 20th century till ‘Assam’ which continued of ‘Assam Bonti assets of Assamese literature literary great some include editors newspaper. Later ‘Assam Bonti Gohainbaruah. being Padmanath of them one significance of being published from the north bankindependence which continued close to about 40 years. the Brahmaputra, of before ‘Pratibha’, ‘Asom newspapers “The Some shortlived Eastern Herald”, ‘Nagarar Kotha’ ‘Citizen’ of Assam’ Advocate Sevak’, ‘The Communicator 24 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 1904- ‘Citizen advocate ofthosedays,B.Mitra.Hewasthefirsteditor thisweekly. 1902- “TheEasternHerald”,aweekly English newspaper waspublished by anoted Some shortlivednewspapers the readers.(Barua,1999). was shortlived but emancipated ideas on ‘Swaraj’ whichprovedvery valuable to Mahadev Sharmaestablishedthefamousfortnightly ‘Asom Hitoshi’in1925which and newspaper industry in the state. Poet literate Kamala Kanta Bhattacharya and Changkakoti, an elite from wholaid a model for establishing journal was the first full-fledged English daily published from January 5, 1895 by Radhanath Simultaneously in Dibrugarhaveryprominent city ofAssam,‘TheTimesAssam’, people’s identityofAssamattheinitialstage(Barua,1999). Ambikagiri Roychoudharyactually startedthiscampaign for thepreservationof nationals. The fact should be admitted that ‘Deka Asom’ under the leadership of that after along period a powerfulmovement was started in Assam against foreign this vital problem of the region that is the immigration problem. It should be noted in Assamesejournalism and atthesametime molded thepublicopinionagainst rather asterilizer ofillsthesociety. The newspaperplayed averyimportant role Dr. Sunil Pawan Baruah said that, ‘Deka Asom’will act not asaninspector but Ambikagiri Roychoudharythepublicationofthisnewspaperwasalsostopped. and its contribution towards Assamesesocietyisincomparable. With thedeathof ‘Deka Asom’.Thenewspaperintendedtouniteacommunity and preserveit Asom Kesorifame Ambikagiri Roychoudharyin1935publishedaweeklynamed which lastedforadecade. editorship ofDevakanta Baruah, ‘Asamiya’became a dailyas‘DainikAsamiya’ After 8yearsofChandra Prasad Agarwalla (1938), in January 1946,underthe and JogendranathBorkakoti(Dutta,2005;p.436). Ananda Ch.Baruah,HemMahanta, Padmadhar Chaliha, Jyoti PrasadAgarwalla Maheswar Baruah, Amiya Kr. Das,Harendra Nath Baruah, Lakhminath Phukan, language and culture were the editors of this newspaper, like Sadananda Duara, movement the newspaper played a momentous role. A panel of assets ofAssamese modern Assamese journalism, in the true sense oftheterm. During non-cooperation guided thisnewspaper.Thisnewspapercouldbeattributed to haveinitiated the Kumar Agarwalla,anotherjewelfromthelegendaryAgarwallafamilyofAssam newspaper journalism in Assamwiththepublication of ‘Asamiya’in1918.Chandra Bonti’, anewmilestone After thedecline was setinthehistoryof of ‘Assam paper and for the first time advocated the principle of Swaraj and Swadesi. It tried to editorship ofMathuramBaruah. Thispaperlastedupto1912.Itwasanationalist 1903- Victoria Press of Guwahati started ‘The Advocate of Assam’ under the only fortwoyears. ’ was published by Kalinath Roy as its first Editor. ‘Citizen Editor. first its as Roy Kalinath by published was ’ ’ lasted Communicator

25 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The modern form of journalism encounter we that today can be wholly attributed to the publication of ‘’. World ’ from Jorhat. ’. Nagarar Kotha Asom Rayij While journalism in its various forms did make raise its head time and again creating and again creating make raise its head time While journalism in its various forms did a fertile ground for professional journalism in Assam, the modern form of journalism of ‘The Assam to the publication attributed today can be wholly that we encounter journalist and efforts of Radhagobinda Baruah and Tribune’ with the sincere devotion in Dibrugarh. This announced the arrival Phukan. On 8th August 1939 Laxminath of a new and important chapter in the trend of English newspaper in Assam, with In a very short span of time. within very popular becoming Assam Tribune’ ‘The glorious eight completing after However weekly. a as out came it years nascent its In that to Guwahati. shifted Assam Tribune’ of August 1946, ‘The on 11th years, of becoming position the also secured it very same year, on 30th of September, the first English daily to have been published from Assam. This newspaper has The Modern Age of Newspapers Nandeswar Chakraborty, another tea planter of Assam, started in 1939 ‘Tarun Asom’ 1939 in Assam, started of planter tea another Chakraborty, Nandeswar from Dibrugarh. Tarun Bhattacharya first edited the newspaper,1939 Benudhar from December Sharma, a veteran freedom fighter, historian, and writer tookof time the during of news-print shortage Also acute editorship. of the charge the spite In newspaper. the of downfall the for causes important the of was one II War- journalism of the short tenure ‘Tarun Asom’ made a mark in the history of Assamese (Barua, 1956). The tea and the state of Assam are intrinsically related. While it provided momentum momentum provided it While related. of Assam are intrinsically state and the tea The development the in promoted and supported also it state, the of economy sleepy the to Sivaprasad Baruah started renowned tea planter In 1930 of Newspaper journalism. ever first the become to 1935 in on went newspaper This ‘Batori’. the weekly called to itself in Assam. In August 12, 1935 when ‘Batori’ transformed published daily and Estate Tea town, Thengal from Jorhat published ‘Dainik Batori’, and was later Phukan. was edited by freedom fighter Nilamoni Contribution of Tea Industry in Newspaper Journalism Contribution of Tea Industry in Newspaper ’, was published from Guwahati. It played a very significant role significant very a played It Guwahati. from published was ’, ‘Asom Sevak 1937- Government, Congress the of ideals the represented it Infact, movement. freedom in Bhagwati Ch. Bijoy by later and Sarmah, Debendranath first of editorship the under (Barua, 1956). ’, a weekly newspaper, was brought out from Guwahati, under the was brought out from Guwahati, 1935- ‘Pratibha’, a weekly newspaper, Kumar Choudhury. editorship of Rohini 1935- Mofuzul Hussain, edited a newspaper named ‘ a newspaper named Hussain, edited 1935- Mofuzul serve the interest of the people and tried to point out the loopholes and shortcoming shortcoming and out the loopholes to point tried and people of the the interest serve government. of the Indian ’ was founded by ‘Asom’ was founded day- alternate every newspaper was published 1935- A Radhakanta Handique, and was edited by renowned musician composer, Kirtinath on both of them published ‘ Sharma Bordoloi. Later Assamese Press ‘Janambhumi’ Landmarks in Ganatantra Express’ Sentinel’ Sentinel’ ‘Weekly Some Communicator 26 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Chandreshwar Singh whorespectivelytookthe responsibility. Radhika MohanBhagawatiasthe editorandastheexecutiveeditors,Mukeshkumar later closeddownin2004.AHindi editionof‘TheSentinel’waspublishedin1989with , and‘SamoyPrabha’aBengalidaily,undertheeditorship ofSukumarBagshiwhich ‘ Shankar Rajkhowain1985.This samepublishinghousecameoutwithnewspaperslike publishing house, a short lived ‘Saptahik Prahari’ which came out under the editorship of served forthe22yearsfrom1983underOmegaPrintersandPublishers Pvt.Ltd.fromthis ‘’undertheaegisofitsexistingeditorProf.Dhirendra NathBezbaruah, with HemBaruaasthefoundereditor. In 1969,aweeklynewspaper‘Weekly Express’ waspublished ontheRepublic day, brought out. it was brought three days a week andby6th October 1995, ‘’ was which waslater shifted to Guwahati and wasbroughtoutweeklyin1973.By1974, of AsomSahitya Sabha, brought a fortnightly paper ‘Agradoot’ from Mangaldai, freedom fighter, Purnakanta Sharma. In 1972, Kanaksen Deka, the present President found intheyear1962by Nagaon was Ganatantra adailyfrom Press, Sharma wasitsfirsteditorandHemantaBarmancurrenteditor.(Dutta,2005). also published.KanakCh. from where‘TheEasternClarion’was Janambhumi Press Mel’ asits attractive highlight. The paper got published from its ownpressi.e. the Sharma andthiswastheoldestofexistingAssamesenewspaperswith‘Moinar kept its flame burning even today. Its founder was the great freedom fighter Debeswar ‘Janambhumi’ apremier newspaper fromJorhat,1947, kept publishing and hasa Some LandmarksinAssamesePress fifty its celebrated glorious yearsasaweekly(Jhajhari,1998;pp.577-587). which 1974 in Sharma, Shivanarayan of editorship the under Meanwhile, Viswanath Gupta published ‘Akela Pandit DhyanDastranslatedthelanguageandconnectedwithreaders. ‘Karo yaMaro’waspublishedfromKolkata,whichtranslated into Assamese. survived foraspanofoneandhalfyear.Duringthe‘QuitIndiaMovement’in1942, ‘Nabajagriti weekly Hindi first the 1939 the year 1919 where noted social activist, Biseshwar Dutta Sarmah was its editor. In ‘Prakash’,in Dibrugarh. from published was Assam in newspaper Hindi first The India (Dutta,2007). Dr. Sundari Mohan Das whichcontributed a lot to the struggle for Independence in Janashakti Even keepingintunewiththemodernjournalism,aBengaliweeklynamed and tilldateitcontinuestobeamouthpiecefordemocracy. its voiceagainst the groupingpolicy of theBritishcabinet mission in16thMay1946 tremendously contributed to theAssamesesociety,politics and culture.Ithas,raised as an Assamese daily in 1989, under the editor Radhika Mohan Bhagawati Ajir Asom’asanAssamesedailyin1989, undertheeditorRadhikaMohanBhagawati was published from in the 1920s founded by Bipin Ch. Pal and ’ wasstartedfromDibrugarh,however,it ’ from Azad Hind Press,in ,

Communicator

27 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 All these papers have greatly contributed to the growth of Assamese Journalism, paving a new way for the development of language as well as the society.

’. ’ came ’ was brought out. The existing editor is Haidar Hussain, and executive The existing editor is Haidar Hussain, ’ was brought out. A course correction is also necessary. Assamese newspapers concentrates on Assamese newspapers concentrates necessary. is also correction A course about local politics, scandals, scams, intrigues, etc. but seldom inform the public arenas that or international the center or trends at decisions policy important the as passes comment often that percales It is these interest. vital their threatened for patience also has little There is a shortage of analysis and the public patriotism. issues. Sometimes fails to form opinions about critical analysis. As a result the public hysteria mass a create helps interests vested class middle of influence the under press After going through the chronicles of the language press, what is evident is that the is that press, what is evident of the language After going through the chronicles and leading all the successful in mobilizing Assamese middle class have largely been the groups and the laboring masses of Assam over decades. But for various ethnic middle class their own economic and political interest come first.This factor could concept of the Mc Comb and Shaw (1968) where to the Agenda setting be attributed representative entirely not is that concern address issues that press has language the of the condition of the state. ’ was published from Chandra Prakash, a publishing publishing a Prakash, Chandra from published ’ was Dainik ‘Natun Hazarika’s, Surjya of the state. voice to the print media and lend a powerful Guwahati in 1988 house of repute, of the language press from and shifting role Understanding the evolution theoretical perspective: 1951- With a motto of ‘ahinsa param dharma’ newspaper named ‘Shantidoot of ‘ahinsa param dharma’ newspaper named 1951- With a motto and Company published a weekly ‘Nilachal 1968- Famous publisher Dattabaruah Journalism, of Assamese growth the to contributed greatly have papers these All of language as well as the society. paving a new way for the development Some eminent newspapers a three Chandra Prasad Saikia, litterateur of eminent 1963- Under the editorship The name of the newspaper is ‘Asom days weekly was published from Guwahati. Batori’. But in 1970 this newspaper was last published. of editorship under the published was weekly 1989- ‘Budhbar’ an unconventional not last long. Parag Kr. Das. But this newspaper could The beginning of the 90’s saw Assamese journalism witness some remarkably some remarkably witness saw Assamese journalism of the 90’s The beginning influential events withTilak Hazarika as the chief editor, and Bhuyan as the ‘Asomiya its success trailing out ‘Sadin’ in 1988, Baruah brought editor, Jayanta the Pratidin Sarmah Pujari. The present editor of ‘Sadin’ is Anuradha editor is Manjit Mahanta. was into existence. Its editor 1954 it was Tarani Das. From 2nd October renamed of Devendra Sharmah. Due to various ’ under the editorship as ‘Dainik shantidoot was stopped (Barua, 1999). reasons in 1956 its publication edited this newspaper. Till 2001 it Homen Borgohain Doyen of Assamese literature continued to be published. media inthestate respective space have neverbeen at loggerheads, as welltheir have theirown The Electronic and readers and set ofloyal since both viewers.

Communicator 28 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 a) for thesurvivaloflanguage pressinAssam- and increasingexpensesofprinting. Thefollowingareafewpointsto beconsidered with the highly fluctuating readership, hyper competition of tariff for advertisements and more particularly the web-based media, the language press have been struggling angles. With the changing paradigm and thecompetition with theelectronic media The present scenario of the language press inAssamcan be categorized from different Changing PhizoginNeo-CyberAge: existing printmedia. detailed discussions, wecanwriteinnerstoriesandthisadds tothegravityof print media, we cananalyze the newsitems, we canformopinions,publish element of dramatic narration that is acharacteristics of theelectronic media. In of thenewspaperbutratheritremainsacredible source of information without the news 12hrspriortotheprintmedia. This surelydoesnottakeawaytheprominence Earlier both havetheir own respective space as welltheir set ofloyalreadersandviewers. The Electronic and the print media in the state have never been at loggerheads, since and thisisharmingthecausesofjournalism. of mildlyorhardlytheyellowjournalismprocess.Andthishasharmedsociety of the daily newspapers are trying to grow uptheir circulation by usingthe system in sheet machines. In Assamesedailies particularly reporting is yet to growup.Most way, even most popular Assamese daily ‘Natun Asamiya’ was published or printed system has come out only in the later part of 20th century. Earlier it was in the crude Modernity in journalism in Assamwhether it is reporting, editing, layout or printing humanity. advancement advancementof Assam,thecountry,andwelfarewell-being in Assam,theeditorial policies has beenmade for the advancement ofthesociety, direction totheAssamesejournalism.Wemustrememberthatthroughages,press Asamiya’, waslaunchedundertheleadership of Harendranath Baruah itgaveanew embarkedThen Assamesepress theempowermentofnewpath.When‘Natun year the‘DainikAsamiya’alsocame under theleadership ofDevakanta Baruah. same the In 1946. in launched tribune’, Assam ‘the newspaper daily English first of theBritishruler.Atdawnfreedom Assam hadthefortuneofhaving tried toguideandinspiretheAssamesepeopleveryoftenitangersuffer newspaper, whichwerenotnumerically large, particularly ‘Asom Bilashili’ launched thenAssamese When thefreedommovementunderMahatmaGandhiwas of valuableinformation. Olien in the 70’s where important issues are sometimes overlooked in the absence to emergence of theknowledgegaptheorypropoundedbyTichenor, Donohue and without any divergence of news and without stimulating debate. This often leads on certain issues. Astrong butuninformedandprejudiced public opinionisformed newspapers in Assamese, BengaliandHindi havetheirinternet editions.Here particularly Internet friendly:Almostallthelanguagenewspapers ofAssam, print media was theinitiator of news,butnowelectronic media breaks the , italso Communicator

29 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Often excessive viewing of the regional channels with over dramatic representations and usage of terms provoking regional sentiment leads to the cultivation of such strong emotions. Asomiya One of the positive aspect is that aspect positive One of the The wages of the journalists of the language newspapers is too is newspapers language the of journalists the of wages The , no other newspaper uses Unicode fonts and search ability features. ability search and fonts Unicode newspaper uses , no other convergence of media is an absolute necessity to cater to the growing demands demands the growing cater to to absolute necessity is an of media convergence due to in any search engine are not searchable However, they of the reader. newspaper. Except, printed of the form the image of availability the Pratidin an absolute must. of media is and convergence Hence compatibility newspapers are content: The contents of Assamese Regionalism dominates highly influenced by emotions and regionalism. There should be a change in the Often excessive general reader to adopt a global outlook. contents to attract the and usage channels with over dramatic representations viewing of the regional of such strong regional sentiment leads to the cultivation of terms provoking can be applied. In theory of George Gerbner (1956) emotions. Here the cultivation regional newspapers can dominate the content of the the wake of this, regionalism of facts. be more analytical in terms of representation but they can afford to Newspaper : From most readership source of Information still a credible as more credible newspapers of Assam are considered survey conducted, the This and website. channels of television to that comparison of news in source of the newspaper should be made an asset and they can afford to stay attribute away from the clutches of fake news. readership: version and its loyal Printed more still are people region, of the architecture socio-economic the to due number the in rise The newspapers. the of version printed the with accustomed of number to an increasing has led course of time over the of neo-literates the already existing loyal readers. people subscribing newspapers added to poor and very newspapers are the of features Archival option: No Archive it is almost difficult to get the newspapersthe to gather option is the only existing of media convergence recommended a of monthin their websites. As attention of the readers. of web news portals Sustainability of web portals: There is a huge penetration co- can media regional the Here issue. big a is sustainability their but Assam, in exist and share the content through tie-ups. in the aspect of design since Limitations of design: There have been limitations the away to takes tends that pages the in accommodated are number of stories a interest of the readers. of most language newspapers is very poor, Poor Circulation: The circulation claim, newspapers as they of the readership high a with is recorded it although Asom’ was ‘Ajir like newspaper Even reputed is grim. situation real the but web newspaper of group who are designing closed down by renowned Sentinel the same with a very limited contents. pay scales: Poor

b) c) d) e) f) g) h) i) powerful interms of influencingthe is howAssamese What standsout language press to bethemost still continues credible and people.

Communicator 30 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 1. End NotesandReferences option sofar. rich historical background, however media convergence seems to be the most viable the state. Assamisdependent on itslanguage press toalarge extent with sucha friendly web versionandbraceupto the instant need ofnewshungrypeople in Not remaining content with thissituation, there hastobeaneffortadapta is likelytowithstandsomemoredecadesofprintdomination. change this certainly quite but inevitable in world cyber of invasion Perhaps world. prominent writers whocontinue to dominate the printandstayalooffromcyber of opinion news the on dependent is electorate The people. the influencing of terms Assamese language press still continues to be the most credible and powerful in common problems are surprisingly similar in most states. What stands out is how The challengestothelanguage press inAssamarenotoneofakind,sincesome Conclusion l) k) j)

stall,), Lawyer’s FirstEdition. - OriginandDevelopment in Assam Barua ,S.P.(1999)Press attitudes. of themedia effect theory thathasledtoashiftinpeople’sbehaviorand content leading to atotal shutdown frominformation. Here there is areplication owners andmostimportantly, this hasledtoaversiontowardsmostmedia has led to an increasing number of defamation cases leveled against the media they givegraphicdetails and this crossesthelimits of ethical practices. This internet counterparts which makes it very challenging for the print. Sometimes move towards online medium or television and the news hasto compete with the Competition reaching themasses. gatekeeping is donebytheeditorswhichrefrain the rightkindofnewsfrom and hence they manipulate the news content to suit their interest. Here the patterns:Mostlanguage papers areownedbypolitical leaders Ownership leading tounlawfulsituation. have insensitive content and ethics is quite often not practiced by the journalists hence there is thedifference in theperception of news.Inmostcasesthe stories workforce: Untrained bodies. Hence thepaidnewssystempersistsdespitemuchresistance by thenewspaper research. of quality the on compromise even and practices unethical in indulge low, below the rates of the daily wage workers. This often leads the reporters to with the television news channels:Many prominent journalists Most journalists are nottrained in media studies and (Lawyer’sBook Communicator

31 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Asomor Asomiya aru Ingraji Batorikakot in Asomor Batori Asomor in Batorikakot aru Ingraji Asomor Asomiya (Barti Sahitya Mandir, Sahitya (Barti in Assam of Journalism A History S.P. (1956) Barua Edition Morioni) First P C. (1998) Barua, of 150 years Committee Itihaas (Celebration Derso Basaria Kakot-Alochanir p.237 in Assam, Guwahati) of Newspapers Sanskritir Bibidh in Sahitya A. (2005) Asomor Mudran Madhyam Dutta, p. 436 Sahitay Sabha, Sipajhar Session) Prasanga, Nath, S.K. (ed), (Asom , Deka, Dr. N. (ed), in Axom Darpan Dutta, A. (2007) Asomor Gana Madhyam (Bani Mandir, Guwahati) in Asomor Asomot Hindi Sangbadikata Jhajhari, R. (1998) Batori Kakot- of 150 years of Committee Itihaas (Celebration Alochanir Derso Basaria Guwahati) pp. 577-587 Newspapers in Assam, Neog, M. (1983) The Arunodoi 1846-1854, (Asom Prakashan Parishad, Guwahati) pp. .78- 79. in Asomor Batori Kakot-Alochanir N. (1998) Arunudoir para Jonakiloi Saikia, of Newspapers in of 150 years Committee Derso Basaria Itihaas (Celebration Assam, Guwahati), pp.110-115 newspapers and accredited of lists the newspapers are present the of Annexure derived from the official website of Janasanjog: Directorate of Information and January, 2019. Public Relations, Govt of Assam on 4th 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 2. ethical questions news ofregional studies fromthe The paperwill raise pertinent considering network of select case attempt to television Assam.

Communicator 32 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Abstract ‘cassette culture’ (Manuel, 1993) en nhnal a eeain eoe (efe, 03. prtn atthe junction of public culture, capitalism and globalisation, regional satellite Operating 2003). (Jeffrey, before’ generation a unthinkable been to think about themselvesandtoparticipate in politics that would have produced satellite television has meantthat‘peoplediscoverednew ways local viewershipfollowed by otherregional languages.(TheHoot,2017) of 25.7%in prominent share regional pie,Tamilchannelsoccupythemost been a substantial share of audience in regional demographics. of 33percentoutthetotalTVviewership in Indiaatpresent,therehas avenues amongthesethreechannels.Withtheregionalviewership share channel inthenextfewyears,thereisatoughcompetition for themarket highest circulated AssamesedailyAsomiyaPratidinopening uptelevision and opened up new avenues of media growth in the region. With the market television the redefined They Assam. of space television satellite started inOctober,2008andthetworemainedkey playersinthe channel ‘NewsLive’startedoperationsinJanuary,2008 while ‘DY365’ of NortheastIndia.Inthe capital city of AssamatGuwahati,television issues andGuwahatibecamethemainsourceofnewsforchannels Television (read-non-operationalnow),theregionalfocusshiftedtolocal in Assamsince2004onwardsespecially with theestablishmentofNE context of production.Withthegrowth ofprivateregionalnetworks and receivedinsettingsspatially andtemporallyremotefromtheoriginal media creates a new kind of publicness that is despatialised, non-dialogical Europe. Politics now passes through a mediated arena and the regional public importance inthesalonsandpublic spaces ofeighteenth-century reading newspapersandthenbeingspurredtologically debate matters of from differs vastly Habermas’ idealised conception of a‘rational’ public sphere ofcitizens television and media mass of publicness The media. that helps in dispersal of democratic values more effectively than any other of thecommonman.Itis ordinary everydayness of the regional style discourse ofparticipatory public opinionandalsoexpresstheconcerns the publicsphereinsteadoflimiting it. Thesechannelscontribute to the regional television newschannels, in particular,areindeed expanding Although spectacle remains primaryinaneraoftelevisual culture, Much like India’s ‘newspaper revolution’ (Jeffrey, 2009) Department ofJournalismandMassCommunication Ethics andtheemergingRegional Television NetworkinAssam The MediaCity‘Guwahati’: EFL University,ShillongCampus Dr. AlankarKaushik Assistant Professor 3 of the 1980s, the availability of privately 2 in the 1970s, the In the 1 . Communicator

33 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The term “public sphere” is taken from Jurgen Habermas’ work, ‘The Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere. that , the 5 . 7 work, ‘The 4 . The rational-critical debate debate rational-critical . The 6 networks are a new factor in the social and cultural matrix of northeast northeast matrix of cultural social and in the new factor are a networks culture and state, politics, for the profound implications India, with the and analyse will attempt to understand This paper formation. identity news the sensationalising in media television regional the of involvement of case or the story Guwahati molestation may be the infamous though it in drives eviction 2016 or the exams in board who topped boy a Muslim has a much reach medium with instant being a visual Assam. Television attempt to raise any other media; hence the paper will greater impact than the news of case studies from select questions considering ethical pertinent of Assam. regional television network best example of an effective public sphere is the bourgeois public sphere of the late in history was century. Only, at this time eighteenth emancipated the “private sphere sphere public political the that to such an extent authority public of directives from the (Habermas,1991) development” its full attain could The term “public sphere” is taken from Jurgen Habermas’ (1989) Habermas’ Jurgen from taken is sphere” “public term The Habermas’s definition of the ‘PublicSphere’ Europe. century eighteenth and seventeenth in society of bourgeois development is rooted from his analysis of the or concern of public to discuss matters a public as together came citizens Private common interest and to criticize and put pressure on the absolutist state. By ‘Public can opinion public the which in life social our of realm a all of first mean we Sphere’ in comes into being in every conversation be formed. A portion of the public sphere a public body. which private individuals assemble to form Introduction Regional Television, Assam, Guwahati, Public Sphere, Ethics Keywords: Regional Television, .’ In this work, Habermas described work, Habermas this In Sphere.’ Public the of Transformation Structural of sphere legitimate a from devolved and into evolved sphere how the public non public among private persons to a sphere of debate and action rational-critical mass media. According to Habermas (1989) mostly by the opinion generated The second set of rights involves the “individual’s status as a free human being, The second set of rights involves the “individual’s The patriarchal family”. conjugal the patriarchal sphere of grounded in the intimate ideas of because it provides a feeling of independence, conjugal family is critical sphere. private a real in short, oneself; to cultivate and a desire and freedom, love Without a proper private sphere, people are incapable of genuine human relations. All Finally, there are the rights regarding private property, such as its protection. The first is the ability to engage in discussionsright the of petition, freedom assembly, of press and freedom include rights These critical of the ruling institutions. to vote, and so on. Habermas points out three types of rights for the formation of this sphere: Habermas points out three types of rights arising from this public sphere “was supposed to transform voluntas into a ratio in the public competition of private arguments came into being as the consensus of private arguments came into being as the consensus in the public competition the interest of all” (Habermas,1991) about what was practically necessary in for Habermas,he linked theriseof to theriseof important entity The Pressisan the newspaper critical public sphere

Communicator 34 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 the marketavenues amongthesethreechannels. opening uptelevision channel inthenextfewyears, thereisatoughcompetition for growth in the region. With the highest circulated Assamese daily media of avenues new up opened and market television the redefined They Assam. started ‘DY365’ while in October,2008remainedthe twokeyplayersinthesatellite television spaceof 2008 January, in operations started ‘NewsLive’ channel channels of . In the capital city of Assamat Guwahati, television focus shifted to local issues andGuwahati became the main source ofnewsforthe with the establishment of NETelevision (read -non-operational now), the regional With thegrowthofprivate regional networks inAssamsince2004onwardsespecially original contextofproduction. non-dialogical and received in settingsspatially and temporally remotefromthe arena and the regional media create a new kind of publicness that is despatialised, public spacesofeighteenth-century passes throughamediated Europe. Politicsnow then and being spurredtologically debate matters of public importance inthesalonsand newspapers reading citizens of sphere public ‘rational’ a of conception The publicness of mass media and television vastly differs from Habermas’ idealised Public SpheretothestudyofregionaltelevisionmediaAssam. Here I would like to extend Habermas’s concept of The Structural Transformation of than ameanstoallowprivilegedprivateinterestspenetratethepublicsphere. motive. Now, dominated by advertisements the newspapers havebecome little more profit the by driven purely become and sides ideological taking quit press the did of the bourgeois constitutional state and the legalization of a political public sphere” newspapers didnottotally eradicate thepolitical strain. Onlyafter the“establishment of commercialization steady the first, At publishers. to functions” “entrepreneurial that thesepolitically-motivated editors wereonlyinitially reluctant togiveuptheir considered valuableenoughinitself.Habermasmentioned public opinionwas on exerted journals these influence profit—the than other motivations had editors the foreground;mostofthese,like academic journals today, lostmoney,buttheir politics”. Journals aroseatthispointthat placed politics and critical discussion in “carriers andleadersofpublicopinion,instrumentsinthearsenalparty and viewpoints”; newspapers began publishing editorials, and newspapers became purely a matter of business.Thischanged when newspaperstookon“ideologies apolitical; it was just a collection of “pure news”, and the publisher saw it as a started as a“small handicraft business”. Initsearly incarnation, the newspaper was to theriseofcritical public sphere. AccordingtoHabermas,thenewspapertrade The Press isanimportant entity for Habermas, he linked the rise ofthe newspaper individuals toacquiretheperspectivenecessaryforengaginginrational-criticaldebate. for difficult increasingly became it together, merged private and public of spheres the The bourgeoispublicspherecollapsedwhenitbecameintegratedintoprivatelife;as autonomy”. the institutions and instruments of the public sphere, andthe foundation of private of theserightsmakepossiblethe“spherespublicrealmandprivate;

Communicator

35 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Television is a far more problematic medium than the print media because unlike print media, television does not allow multiplicity of ideas to flow . 8 : of the regional style that helps in dispersal of democratic values more values of democratic dispersal in helps that style regional of the The emergence of Television journalism has never been completely unproblematic. unproblematic. completely been has never journalism Television of emergence The witness that in one can of broadcast journalism, to the background If we go back The television. on then and in happened adjustment and professional institutional terms considerable historical radio on first journalism, of position the consolidate to order TV least not and media electronic the Yet entrenched. well culturally was bias print (Dahlgren,1995) required was life; accommodation of a fact had become journalism form Every significantly. evolved has culture spectacle decades, past the Throughout Movies by the logic of the spectacle. of culture and spheres of social life are permeated are bigger and more dazzling than ever, with hi-tech special effects expanding the Although spectacle remains primary in an era of televisual culture, regional regional culture, televisual of era an in primary remains spectacle Although the public sphere television news are indeed expanding channels, in particular, discourse of participatory to the contribute channels These it. of limiting instead man. It is the ordinary of the common opinion and also express the concerns public everydayness effectively than any other media. Television and the Spectacle Culture Television and the politics, economy, the in force organizing central a be to continues culture Media and ebbing generating economy, the drives culture Media life. everyday and culture, flowing corporate profits while disseminating the advertising and images of high- to reproduce the consumer society. Media culture that help consumption lifestyles and ideals high-consumption replicate that life for everyday models provides also problems, solutions to their pleasures, commodity consumer and sell personalities into moves As techno-capitalism identity. of forms novel and technologies, new society, mergers between the seductive information/entertainment and a dazzling generates and the media is intensifying, competition media giants are proliferating, fuel the that to the programs and advertisements audiences to attract spectacles mighty money machines. Yet the terrifying the global crises in multiplying creating destruction, unleashed war and aftermath spectacle of September 11 and its life. economy and growing insecurity in everyday Gradually broadcast journalism became accepted, not only professionally but also not only professionally accepted, became journalism Gradually broadcast popularly. Its history varies somewhat within which soon gave were developed practice of journalistic one can say that forms different countries, but generally to the printed press. position as a complement a respected broadcast journalism as television’s and oriented television more became society in western As politics TV journalism’s standing dominant, life of society became position in the public became unquestionable, though there always remained lingering discomfiture ‘television –ness’. some circles over its in is a far more problematic perspectives. Television seems to give us many Television print media, television does not allow medium than the print media because unlike multiplicity of ideas to flow.Television shows visuals andvisuals tend to stay in people’s mind. shaped moreand social lifeisalso spectacle. Social spectacles such more bymedia media culture, which display as sensational murder cases, the screensof everyday life. played outon scandals, and the explosive celebrity and Political and and political increasingly conflicts are political sex violence of bombings, terrorist

Communicator 36 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 dazzling and is playing an ever-escalating role in everyday life. Under the influence we enterthenewmillennium, the mediaisbecomingmore technologically As they areproduced,constructed, circulated,andfunctioninthepresentera. abstract notion of spectacle, I engage specific examples of media spectacle and how phenomenon of TerrorWar.Thus,whileDebordpresentsarather generalized and political scandal and contestation, seemingly unending cultural war, andthenew to thelogicofspectacle and tabloidization in theeraofmediasensationalism, media include occurrences thatwecallnews.Thisisaphenomenon itselfhasbeensubjected They resolution. conflict of modes extravaganzas, sporting events,political happenings, andthoseattention-grabbing its as well as struggles, and serve toinitiate individualsintoitswayoflife,anddramatize itscontroversies phenomena of media culture that embody contemporary society’s basic values, and stagedevents.Building on thisconcept, I arguethat media spectacles are those society organized aroundtheproductionandconsumptionofimages,commodities, and otheracademic and subculturalsitestoday.Itdescribesamediaconsumer Internet the through circulate to continues 1960s, the in developed first conception, spectacle “unifies and explains a great diversity of apparent phenomena”.Debord’s impact on avarietyofcontemporary theoriesofsocietyandculture.ForDebord, Guy DebordandhiscomradesintheSituationist International, hashadamajor The concept of the “society of thespectacle,” developed by Frenchtheorist more material for fantasy,dreaming, modeling thoughtandbehavior,identities. only takesupalways-expanding amountsoftime and energy,butalsoprovidesever political sex scandals, and the explosive violence of everyday life. Media culture not display spectacles suchassensational murder cases, terrorist bombings, celebrity and political conflicts are increasingly played out on the screens of media culture, which Political and sociallifeisalsoshapedmorebymediaspectacle. Social and form ofmediaculture. expanding sites ofinformation and entertainment, while intensifying the spectacle domain of cyberspace become extravaganzas of techno-culture, generating mushrooming the and entertainment, and news TV film, radio, of forms synthesize a tabloidinfotainment multimedia, culture isincreasingly popular. New which and information, and news permeate entertainment of forms The profit. and power technologically sophisticated spectacles to seizeaudiencesandincreasethemedia’s circulation and sellingofcommodities. Media cultureitselfproliferatesevermore economy deploysspectacle as ameans ofpromotion,reproduction, and the principles oftheeconomy,polity,society,andeverydaylife.TheInternet-based in novelspacesandsites,spectacle itself is becoming one ofthe organizing During the past decades, the culture industries have multiplied media spectacles culture thatprovidesidolsandrolemodels. culture provides fashion andstylemodelsforemulation and promotesacelebrity computer networks,andextravagant television, concerts. Media CDs andDVDs, whatever elsecangainanaudience. Themusicspectacle reverberates throughradio, news, political talk, sports, specialty niches, reruns ofthe history of television, and range ofcinematic spectacle. TV channelsproliferate endlessly withall-daymovies, Communicator

37 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 For Debord, the spectacle is a tool of pacification and depoliticization; is a “permanent it opium war”, which stupefies social subjects and distracts them from the most urgent task of real life – recovering the full range of their human powers through creative practice The spectacle, The : etc. plays a plays etc. DY-365 Newslive, of multimedia culture, seductive spectacles fascinate the denizens of the media and the media of the denizens fascinate spectacles seductive culture, of multimedia of a new world of entertainment, semiotics in the them and involve society consumer information, and consumption, which deeply images simple images, simple into changes world real the words: “When Debord’s influence thought behavior.” hypnotic and a of motivations effective and action. beings real become In culture of Spectacle Regional Television of Assam and the Entertainment has always been a into the domains of have entered and spectacle society, entertainment infotainment prime field of the ways. Building new important in life everyday and society, politics, economy, the spectacle, but in today’s from television contemporary forms of entertainment of spectacle, on the tradition enterprises, transforming into their culture spectacle to the stage are incorporating film, television, music, drama, and other domains of culture, as well as producing reality. virtual and multimedia, such as cyberspace, new forms of culture, spectacular According to Debord, sight, “the most abstract, the most mystified sense corresponds sense mystified most the abstract, most “the sight, Debord, to According and everyday life Experience of present day society”. abstraction to the generalized consumer and the culture of media spectacles by the mediated thus shaped and are society. For Debord, the spectacle is a tool of pacification and depoliticization; it is a “permanent opium war”, which stupefies social subjects and distracts them from the most urgent task of real life – recovering the full range of their human powers to the egrally connected is int The concept of the spectacle practice. through creative spectacles one and passivity, for in submissively consuming concept of separation workers separates society Capitalist one’s life. producing actively from is estranged life, and consumption from human needs from the products of their labor, art from of social spectacles the observe inertly as individuals activity, self-directing and project, by contrast, The Situationist life from within the privacy of their homes. would individuals in which forms of separation, all of an overcoming involved of self-activity and collective practice. directly produce their own life and modes as a tendency to make one see the world by means of various specialized mediations mediations of various specialized the world by means to make one see as a tendency (it can no longer be grasped directly), naturally finds vision the sense of touch is for other epochs. human sense while to be the privileged Assam viz. in news channels television regional The subdued regional identity politics. There is a massive sense of political awareness There is a massive sense of political politics. subdued regional identity channels. The Assamese language regional from these out of the content generated channels, which in turn Mainstream National imitates production news channels channels television The society. in the disturbances a host of cultural produce through its Assamese identity the regional role in identifying play an ambivalent Indianised version of TV journalism and on the other hand of the extreme imitation people and their identity through media. The the solidarity of the Assamese claiming are They DD channels. Regional the with competing not are news channels regional politics. of issues and partisan by sensationalization among themselves competing are trying to perform the They politics. of identity They are in a confused state identity through the people the by dividing Assamese society the among division codified only by the Assamese language. Analysing the Post All Assam Students consumption Union (AASU) in 1985, it could be seen in terms of media movement produced satellite and toparticipate about themselves would havebeen The availability discovered new in politicsthat ways tothink a generation that ‘people unthinkable of privately has meant television before.

Communicator 38 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 more to protect the girl or did they do the right work by filming and releasing footage being raised if the cameraman and the reporter involved on the spot could have done being molestedbyagangof menatGuwahatiinthelateevening.Questionsare In July 2012, a well-known television media house Newslive mixed blessing fortheideals of theprofession.(Rodriguesand Ranganathan, 2014) is happeninginsociety.However,thebusinessapproach to journalism has beena and 1960s, the view prevailed that the ideal role of journalism was to mirror what India entity, apart from mobilizing the population against foreign rule.Inthe1950s In India,theanticolonial national movement leaders usedmediatopopularize an all and soldasacommodity(McQuail,2005) influence of the market conditions on the quality and type of media content produced adverse suggests ‘commercialism’ other, the on economy; market free a in function On one hand, the term ‘commercialism’ may refer to ‘objectivity’ in the way media viewership followedbyotherregionallanguages(FICCI-KPMG2015) the regionalpie,Tamilchannelsoccupymostprominentshareof25.7%inlocal at present,therehasbeenasubstantialshareofaudienceinregionaldemographics. In With a regional viewership share of 33 percent out of the total TV viewership in India the largerNationalimagination. language and theterritory and onthe other hand trying to put Assameseidentity in Assamese regionalnewschannels; in onewaytheyarecreating a senseforthe ‘Who isthe Assamese?’ Hence there is ambivalence at two levels created by the by the emerging Assamese middle class there is aclear ambivalence of the discourse culture’ (Manuel,1993) News media is notjustanindustryinthe 20 sensational newsitems. of spectacle by notadheringtominimum journalistic ethics whilereportingcertain of the creation of content to increase the level of viewershipandintroduce the culture any other media; therefore, it is ofutmost importance to understand the consequences Television being avisualmedium with instantreachhasamuch greater impact than culture andidentityformation. matrix of northeast India, withprofoundimplications for thestate, politics, and globalisation, regional satellite networks areanewfactorinthesocialandcultural (Jeffrey, 2009) (Jeffrey, and to participate in politics that would have been unthinkable a generation before’ themselves about think to ways new discovered ‘people that meant has television a vestigeofthetribal19 God, efficiency was cherished, and increasingly prominent elites judged partisanship progressive ideologyforanaspiringoccupational group atatimewhensciencewas and natural a seemed ‘objectivity where profession a of part become 1900s, early the since have journalists reporting, in ‘fairness’ of doctrine the of acceptance the one oftheimportant components forthesurvivalofdemocracy inacountry.With Much like India’s ‘newspaper revolution’ (Jeffrey, 2009) 12 . Operatingatthejunctionofpublicculture,capitalism and 11 th ofthe1980s,availability of privately produced satellite century’(Schudson,2001) 15 . th century, it is articulated as being 13 . 10 in the 1970s, the ‘cassette shot footage of agirl 9 . 14 Communicator

39 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 With the 24x7 regional television channels focusing on news, hyper-local the television cameras are now seen hunting for sleaze, sex, and crime in order to enhance their TRPs. 16 Another story of 2016 where for the first timemedia. national the of headlines the to it results made examination school high perhaps in the history of Assam, outskirts on the Betkuchi, Sishu Niketan, of Sankardev student Hussain, a Sarfaraz the of Guwahati, topped the Class 10 exam in the state. The regional media reported media national the but year any other like on Thursday 11 am at out came results that suddenly got interested in the whole thing and that too for a very different reason. With the 24x7 regional television channels focusing on hyper-local news, the channels focusing on hyper-local television the 24x7 regional With in order to and crime sex, are now seen hunting for sleaze, cameras television enhance their TRPs. be called a disturbing trend, the common people In what could of the police when they catch a thief or are quick to call television channels instead a burglar. When the alleged offenders try to hide their faces from the glare of the faces. And many to expose their force them around them TV cameras, the people the rounding up and beating to be caught best attire dressed in their of them come offenders and donning the role of the “moral police”. (The Hoot, 2012) Many have questioned the role of the media here. How could the television crew television the could How here. media of the role the Many have questioned the in it stop to steps take not they did Why girl? the of molestation the filming keep first place? Of late, televised “moral policing” has become common on the satellite of course, were quick to defend their channels aired from Guwahati. The channels, police did the phone call reporters’ their was only at it that clear it stand by making cracking on the basis of the video footage arrive at the spot. The police did get police on the updates giving kept channels the youths. And up some rounded and being shown again and again. investigation spiced it up with the footage These scripts, in the guise of being sensitive to viewers, used every weapon in the in weapon every used viewers, to sensitive of being guise in the scripts, These armoury to ensure they must be glued to the TV set. One must not only literary question the channels’ intention behind running of such presentation. We must pause to questions regarding the repercussions offending scripts, but also ask such to listening while felt would have incidents of similar victims the what think descriptions. One might call it the act of inexperienced journalists, who possibly form the core the who possibly form journalists, of inexperienced act the it call One might the modus operandi of a particular might see it as part channels. One team of these of think viewership or one might to their support to give adopted have channels out meted the treatment be any doubt that cannot there but interpretation, some other outrageous. such a sensitive incident was ghastly and at the script-level to as the manner same the story in on the pounced news channels Hindi National girl a where question, in incident The night. fateful on that was targeted victim in full public glare was on July 9 by some local people was molested in Guwahati, was equally channels, which ran on the incident, of the video The shocking. indeed disturbing. But the scripts, which supported this video on different channels, did an injustice to the victim. inexplicable and unpardonable of the crime. Beyond this, questions surface about how the goons played on to the to on goons played the how about surface questions this, Beyond crime. the of the to leak fair then Was it camera. the to to show her face girl asking the camera, identity of the victim? revealing the unedited footage, Communicator 40 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 (McQuail,1992) Meanwhile, news isnot objective or impartial, but is a socially manufactured product spheres, acomplexfieldofmultiplecontestingpublics. or singular idea of the public sphere isrejected in favourofaplurality of public era, theorizing about thepublic sphere hastaken a pluralistic turn, whereauniversal advertisement disguised asnewsandsensationalism of news. Inthepost-Habermas and tactics isnotfarbehind:samenessintheirnewscoverage, biasedreporting, multiple media organization to surviveandthrive,yetacriticism of theircontent survive to need in awaroftightratingsandcirculationnumbers.India’shugepopulationallows still but profitable, are media Indian The markets. media mature more the of some than trajectory different a on themselves find media news Indian connect with the events in their locality, region, nation and the world. As a result, the important information and makequickdecisions.The Indian middle class iskeento lifestyle where newshasbecome constant part of ourdaily lives helping us digest globalization and the tendencies of late modernity have impacted on our ephemeral information at any time of the day onanumber of media platforms. The process of The new media technologies provide a capacity to produce, distribute and consume Conclusion for theregionandjournalism.(TheHoot,2016) This selective reporting of newsbasedoncheap sensationalizing isunfortunate both Sankardev SishuNiketan or haven’t fared wellinexaminations in thepreviousyears. it. This imply a wrongmessage that Muslim boyshave never studied in schoolslike when aheadline waswritten and theconcerned editors made a decision to gowith But the fact of the matter is that the damage is already done. The damage was done communal peaceandbrotherhoodinAssam. these reportersandeditorswouldlike to argue that they are infact showcasing the of Many exams’. X Class Assam tops School Parivar Sangh from boy ‘Muslim or headlines like ‘Muslim boy from RSS School tops Assam High School Examination’ The entertainmentfactor theyfoundinthewholestorycompelled them to write dramatically shifted. Politically, the effect was seismic. In the various regional states, Regional channelsacrossIndia prosperedasnotionsofcenterandperiphery offenders andvictims? between privacy and secrecy? Aren’t we violating the basic rights ofthe alleged difference the lost we Have television? regional on shown be not should what and we notmisusingthe power ofthe media? Do weneed regulations on whatshouldbe regional media of Assam,doesitnotmakeusponderabout social valueshere?Are in theschoolboardexamination in Assamandhundredsofstoriesthatfeature in the the Guwahati molestation case or the news of the Muslim boy scoring high grades information for publication when theybelieve it has certain news values.Incaseof according to a socially constructed set of categories’. Journalists and editors choose topics and events of selecting and sorting systematic a with begins ‘which process 18 Hl e a. (2013) al. et Hall . 19 saynewsistheendproductofacomplex 17 Communicator

41 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 21 20 The structural The structural The (accessed on September 20, 2018) Cassette culture: Popular music and technology in North Popular music and technology culture: Cassette India’s Newspaper Revolution: Capitalism, Politics, and the and Politics, Capitalism, Revolution: Newspaper India’s India’s Newspaper Revolution: Capitalism, Politics, and the and Politics, Capitalism, Revolution: Newspaper India’s (Vol. 10). Sage. http://asu.thehoot.org/media-watch/regional-media/why-media- . MIT press. . MIT press. Indian-language Press, 1977-99. India : Sage Manuel, P. (1993). India. University of Chicago Press. of the Public Sphere. Transformation Habermas, J. (1989). The Structural Cambridge, Mass. 1962. Trans. Thomas Burger and Frederick Lawrence. of the Public Sphere. Transformation Habermas, J. (1989). The Structural Cambridge, Mass. 1962. Trans. Thomas Burger and Frederick Lawrence. (1991). T. Mccarthy, J., and Habermas, J., Habermas, Dhavala, S. (2017 December 29). Why media players are chasing regional chasing regional December 29). Why media players are Dhavala, S. (2017 audiences, (accessed on October 05, players-are-chasing-regional-audiences-10452 2018) (2009). R. Jeffrey, inquiry into a category of bourgeois transformation of the public sphere: An society (1991). T. Mccarthy, J., and Habermas, J., Habermas, inquiry into a category of bourgeois transformation of the public sphere: An society democracy sphere: Citizenship, and the public Dahlgren, P. (1995). Television and the media FICCI-KPMG.2015. Shooting for the stars : Indian media and entertainment industry report, 2015. https://assets.kpmg/content/dam/kpmg/pdf/2015/03/ FICCI-KPMG_2015 Jeffrey, R. (2009). R. Jeffrey, Indian-language Press, 1977-99. India : Sage 3. 4. 5. 6. 1. 2. 7. 8. 9. References Of these, more than 200 were regional television channels. Just the numbers alone channels. Just the numbers 200 were regional television Of these, more than language journalism in India language media and on regional reveals that the study is the need of the hour. 10. Despite the lack of credibility and the obvious dearth of quality, regional news regional of quality, obvious dearth the and of credibility lack the Despite television in India flourishes. Between 2000 and 2010, 268 news channels went on 2013) Roy, and (Chakravartty channels approved all of percent 50 than more or air, Delhi and national politics became peripheral while local concerns dominated news dominated concerns local while peripheral became politics national and Delhi and conferences, press their ministers, with central News no longer started television. allowed They function. dual a performed channels regional These announcements. in and to put themselves and concerns, their identities to articulate areas peripheral 2015) news (Batabyal, landscape of television the “center” in the the place of Communicator 42 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 21. 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. 14. 13. 12. 11. Communication, 30(3), 349-370. new Towards frameworks ofcomparative media studies“beyondtheWest”. Political redux: pluralism Media (2013). S. Roy, and P., Chakravartty, Identity. Batabyal, S. (2015).Illusions of Empowerment: Television News and Assamese Higher Education. the crisis: Mugging,the state and law and order.Macmillan International (2013). B. Roberts, and J., Clarke, T., Jefferson, C., Critcher, S., Hall, interest McQuail, D. (1992). Media performance: Masscommunication and the public (accessed onOctober10,2018) org/media-watch/media-practice/hitting-the-wrong-note-in-assam-9407 Baruah, A. (2016,June 04). Hitting the wrong note in Assam, http://asu.thehoot. 2018) org/media-practice/televised-assault-molestation-6079 molestation, assault, Televised 13). July 2012 ( T. Rehman, McQuail, D.(2005). McQuail’smasscommunicationtheory.Sagepublications. observer toparticipant Rodrigues, U. M.,and Ranganathan, M. (2014). Indian news media: From journalism. Schudson, M.(2001).The objectivity norm inAmerican Indian-language Press,1977-99.India:Sage Jeffrey, R. (2009). India. UniversityofChicagoPress. (1993). P. Manuel, . Sage. Television andNewMedia Journalism, 2(2), 149-170. India’s Newspaper Revolution: Capitalism, Politics, and the Cassette culture: Popular musicandtechnology in North . SAGEPublicationsIndia. , 16(4), 361-369. (accessedOctober10, http://asu.thehoot. Policing

Communicator

43 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 To chase the audience and to get its attention, media organizations are moving towards convergence and multimedia practices. Assistant Professor Dr. Sanjay Tambat Dr. Sanjay Pune-Mumbai Based Media Based Pune-Mumbai Savitribai Phule Pune University, Pune Savitribai Phule Some Observations from a Study on from a Study Some Observations Department of Communication and Journalism Department of Communication Media convergence and multimedia journalism are two important trends important two journalism are and multimedia convergence Media and changes these are also witnessing media Indian world. the in emerging research is much Though there are evolving. practices journalistic new countries, research European US and the the these trends in on, on going in the regional language setting is minimal. This paper in India, especially of by this researcher. Objectives doctoral study undertaken is part of the convergence, to which facilitate this study are to explore the technologies and among the young audience study changing news consumption patterns Indian context. journalism in the multimedia of practices to study evolving methods and qualitative quantitative of a mix The researcher has employed journalism and multimedia status of media convergence the to explore analysis data secondary includes It Pune and Mumbai based media. in an going youth, college of survey extensive an technologies, changing of journalists the discussions of group focus journalists, of the survey online of senior editors interviews platforms and in-depth working on different some key observations about and channel heads. This paper will present regional the in unfolding is journalism multimedia and convergence how evolving, are practices Maharashtra, what of media (Marathi) language major issues/ are the and what changes these perceive journalists how the concerns related to it. Media Convergence in the Regional Language Setting: Language the Regional in Convergence Media Media convergence and multimedia journalism have become the buzzwords in in buzzwords the become have journalism multimedia and convergence Media the media and communication field. In alignmentwith the world media, these trends are also emerging in India. Along with the changes in in are inducing changes and Smartphone Internet of the technology, spread communication media usage and news consumption of the audience. These are putting pressure its get to and audience the chase To change. to organizations media traditional on attention, media organizations are moving towards convergence and multimedia practices. Introduction Abstract technologies, convergent journalism, multimedia Key words: Media convergence, journalistic practices young audience, regional language media, Communicator 44 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 emerged due to convergence. For example, Rich Gordon (2003) which practices multimedia and journalistic new the exploring studies few are There their book. Briggs (2007 and 2009) and (2007 Briggs book. their 1999, etc) the scholars (Boczkowski 2004, Huang, from critically studied are efforts These ways. various in convergence for strived organizations media many UK in BBC to US in General Media from Meanwhile, journalism inthechangingmediacontext. Negroponte’s (1995) eae t cnegne n mliei. hl Tmln ad resa (2013) Broersma and Tameling While multimedia. and convergence to related convergence. the than rather platform) digital or Web plus platform (traditional ‘Webvergence’ rw teto t d-ovrig f nwro i Ntelns Tono and Thornton Netherlands, in newsroom (2009) Keith a of de-converging to attention drew td cnegne I te einn wie asnBres (2003) Lawson-Borders while beginning the In convergence. study to foundation conceptual the as seen be can Society’ ‘Network the of description Marshall McLuhan’s(1964) Review ofLiterature India. glimpse ofunfoldingconvergence intheregional language media in otherpartsof from the study ofPuneandMumbai based media in Maharashtra, they can provide the drawn are findings the Though India. in setting media regional in practiced observations about how media convergence and multimedia journalism is being important some forth put study this on based paper research This gap. this bridge to study doctoral a undertook researcher This India. in media language regional the are very few studies focusing on these aspects of Indian media, and more specifically there Unfortunately countries. European the and US the in especially world, the in widely studied being are media and audience technology, to related changes These hog te clua lgc. iial, ez (2004) Deuze Similarly, logic’. ‘cultural the through udmna osrain aot ovrec; ekn (2004) Jenkins convergence; about observations fundamental Quinn and Filak (2005) Filak and Quinn convergence astheintegratedmodelandcross-mediamodel. studies oftwonewsroomsinSpaindescribeddifferent modelsofnewsroom Aviles Garcia convergence. finally and sharing content competition), + (cooperation coopetition content), (of cloning promotion, cross like stages certain in found be can newsrooms media in convergence said They it. around Dailey (2003) first put convergence. forth an idea of presentation ‘Convergence Continuum’ and later or developed a model storytelling and convergence gathering as ownershipconvergence,tacticalstructural information- US newsrooms observed five forms of convergence in practice. He stated these forms 2006, Bird2011,Picone2017,etc) LaRose 2002) 7 . Some studied the trends from technological perspective (Straubhaar and 14 8 in their study of the US newsrooms spoke about the prevalence of prevalence the about spoke newsrooms US the of study their in andsomefromtheaudience perspective (Livingstone 2004,Rosen 2 deliberations on ‘digital future’, Manuel Castells (2000) 11 described practical aspects of ‘Convergent Journalism’ in 1 predictionabout‘hybridization ofmedia’,Nicholas 9 . 12 also explained the new journalistic practices et al. 2004, Duhe 2004, Pavlik 2004, Cottle 6 tried to define multimedia define to tried . (2008) in their case case their in (2008) et al. 10 in his study of major inhisstudyofmajor 5 tried to analyze it 4 madesome et al. 13 3 Communicator

45 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . 16 , but Indian context is severely missing in these context is severely , but Indian 15 studied the perceptions of Indian journalists about studied the perceptions 17 the researcher has used both quantitative and qualitative the researcher has used both quantitative What are the key observations and insights about the status and practice of Dr. Smeeta Mishra (2016) Secondary data analysis explores the technological development in media and in media development Secondary data analysis explores the technological practices. journalism multimedia and convergence facilitates which communication, To study media usage and news consumption patterns among the young audience Pimpri- city, Pune in conducted was students going college of survey extensive an methods (mixed method) and triangulation approach. He employed secondary data and a interviews analysis, two surveys, four focus group discussions, 18 in-depth case study for data collection and analysis. For the doctoral study, media convergence and multimedia journalism in the regional language setting in setting language regional the in journalism and multimedia convergence media India? RQ: For this particular research paper, the researcher has sought to answer the following following the answer to sought has researcher the paper, research particular this For research question: Since media convergence and multimedia journalism are still unexplored in India, the in India, unexplored are still journalism and multimedia convergence Since media the of objectives Broad study. the for design research exploratory used has researcher convergence, which facilitate in technologies study are to explore the advancement and to patterns among the young audience to study changing news consumption is effort The context. Indian the in journalism multimedia of practices evolving study convergence audience convergence, technological among link probable the probe to and media convergence. For practical purposes, this study focuses on journalistic regional the in journalism of multimedia practices and of convergence aspects setting of Pune and Mumbai based media. Research Methodology challenges and implications of media convergence. She interviewed 22 journalists mostly from Delhi and from language media is not reflected in her research. On thisbackground, this paper tries the English media. Convergence in journalism multimedia and convergence about observations key some in forth put to the regional can observations These void. this fill to try Maharashtra of setting media regional the settings media regional other in convergence about research any future to useful be in India. Extensive review of the convergence literature highlights multiple aspects of media of media aspects multiple highlights literature of the convergence review Extensive much not is There countries. other in mostly journalism multimedia and convergence research on these two contemporary trends in the India. since 2012 Journalism Reports’ publishing ‘Digital has been Study of Journalism Institute for the 2018) Newman, 2012 to (Edited by reports. The institute has published few reports related to Indian media. But they are they But media. Indian to related reports few published has institute The reports. restricted to digital transition of few Indian newspapers, digital start-ups, etc. There is no or little reflection of regional language journalism in these reports. Similarly, a country report on India ‘Mapping Digital Media’ from Open Society Foundations 2012) switchover from analog to digital (Parthsarathi, mostly deals with the growing bothin In Indiaprintis numbers andin newspapers are still growing, circulation. especially language regional

Communicator 46 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 30) (2005: Quinn by mentioned As forms. and shades many has convergence practice In changes. these of aspect important an is convergence Media world. the of parts consumption news changing and patterns among wideraudience, evolutionary forms ofmedia are evolving in many technology, of spread and development With Convergence inRegionalSetting:SomeObservations team fordigitalplatformsandsocialmediapromotion. multiple websites, special news apps and mobile alert service. It also has a dedicated Gomantak Times),adailyforfarmers(Agrowonregional news channel (SAAM), newspapers ( and Marathi language regional regional two owns It Goa. leading of state neighboring and Maharashtra the of one group, over all operations its spread Media has group The conducted. was group media language Sakal of study case a Additionally, was collectedinApril-May2018. depth interviews were recorded and transcripts were made for further analysis. Data and other senior journalists were conducted. All the focus group discussions and in- In additiontotal18semi-structured in-depth interviewsoftheeditors,channelheads sub-editors/desk persons, digital journalists and television reporters were conducted. depth interviews were employed. Four such discussions representing print reporters, In supportofthesurveydata,qualitative methods offocusgroupdiscussionsandin- of differentmediaorganizations. positions various and desks beats, various represented respondents The journalists. sample The conducted. was was convenient and total 205 responseswerereceived from alist of around800 Mubmai and Pune in professionals micro-media or Following this, an online survey of working journalists, free lancers and other allied After 2018. March-April in removing half-filled questionnaires conducted total 1213 responses were was used for data Survey analysis. district. the of area rural and purposive andconvenient sample representsyoungaudience in metro, semi-urban The Maharashtra. in district Pune of tehsils 13 the all and area (PCMC) Chinchwad convergence in regionalmedia. The observations put forth in this research paper provide valuable insights about important. becomes setting language regional in convergence of study respect, this In regions. different in journalism multimedia and convergence media of growth the to foundation providing are changes These fast. very emerging are and developmentofUnicode, digitalmediaplatformsinregionallanguages different parts of India. With the spread of Smartphone, mobile Internet services In lastdecaderegionallanguagenewschannelshaveestablished themselvesin circulation. in and numbers in both growing are newspapers language regional with theotherpartsofworld,inIndiaprintisstill growing,especially This applies to India and the rich variety of regional media within it. In contrast from culturetobothwithincountriesandindividual companies”. practice or study it. That’s because convergence varies from country to country, and 18 , ‘Convergencetendstohaveasmanydefinitionsthenumber ofpeople who Gomantak), two English newspapers (Sakal and Times Communicator

47 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Radio and television channels are integrating their programmes with social media handles and providing opportunities to wider audience to participate in them. in a 19 and Mooknayak Sakal, , , , a leading Marathi newspaper in Marathi ‘Sakal’, a leading . With small beginning it spread rapidly in all 20 . In last decade with the spread of Smartphone and new generations 21 have become basic necessities for the common Indian citizen. have become basic , Kal, Sudharak, Kal, Kesari, Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar’s After independence journalism in Maharashtra flourished in all forms platforms. and Mumbai on all and Pune Maharashtra. in journalism besides of centers major being also are centers prominent industrial and economic Bahishkrut Bharat Bahishkrut etc contributed immensely in social and political awakening of the people in Maharashtra. Their role in India’s freedom struggle is significant. , , etc are major Marathi newspapers in Maharashtra. , the first Marathi newspaper which newspaper Marathi first the Journalism in Maharashtra started with ‘Darpan’, published its first issue on 6th January 1832. Since then many Marathi newspapers as such Vibrant Media in Maharashtra Many news and media organizations in India have started experimenting with experimenting started have India in organizations media Many news and and Coleman Bennett, example For journalism. multimedia and convergence media print, from verticals media all almost in presence has Group Times the or Company radio to films, music and out of home advertisement. This trend is not restricted to embracing are also fast media regional English media, ‘The Times Group’ or the convergence and multimedia journalism. Pune (Maharashtra) is an excellent example of it. With growing media market and increased competition in India, Hindi media houses and other regional newspapers journalism and multimedia convergence are also trying to develop their own media from academic perspective. models. These changes need to be studied Changes in technology are driving media towards convergence. They are shaping technology of onslaught the in survive To journalism. multi-media of world new the and intense competition regional language newspapers are reinventing themselves. moved have they and vibrant more websites their made have them among Many beyond the static E-Papers. Many the have young Smartphone created users. special Radio and apps television channels and are to wider opportunities providing and handles media social with programmes integrating websites their for audience to participate in them. ‘Roti, Kapda, Makaan, Bijli and Makaan, Bijli Kapda, such as 2G, 3G and 4G, ‘Roti, of mobile Internet services Bandwidth’ As Castells (2000: 7) argues ‘technology (or the lack of it) embodies the capacities of societies to transform themselves’. Indian society and revolution Indian communication media undergoing is is India technology. transforming of help the with themselves in past three decades. This journey is narrated by Singhal and Rogers (2001) Technologies of media convergence convergence of media Technologies Internet services and mobile telephony were first2011: 1) Manzar, introduced and 1995 (Rao in India in August ‘India’s Communication Revolution: From Bullock Cart to Cyber Mart’. Revolution: From Bullock Cart to book ‘India’s Communication the corners and nooks in India. With 481 million Internet users (as China world after user base in the the second highest Internet 2017), India now has of December (Ayyar, 2018) advantage ofthe Times, Pudhari tried toexpand such asSakal, their presence in allpartsof opportunities Maharashtra Maharashtra newspapers Lokmat, Taking

Communicator 48 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 tablets is significantly less in rural area (33 to 38%) in comparison to metro and metro to In gap. this bridge to seems Smartphone the of Ownership 60%). (around areas city comparison in 38%) to (33 area rural in less significantly is tablets information laptops/ and computers of desktop owning case of percentage devices In communication and areas. rural and urban metro, the all in available TV easily to print is from media mass of spectrum whole the that shows data survey The can beconductedinotherlinguisticregionstogainmoreinsights. surveys Such India. of parts other in consumption news changing of indicative as hinterland in other states of India. Hence, the results of this survey can be considered the Marathi represents speaking population. obviously This may area be quite district similar to The metro, is cities culture. and there adjoining Marathi there, predominant is visible population a speaking Hindi and English though area, urban and metro In district. Pune of area rural the and area urban PCMC area, metro Pune the patterns among the young audience. The youth participated in the survey were from The survey of college students reflects changing media usage and news consumption Changing AudienceanditsNewsConsumption convergence andmulti-mediajournalismpractices. this typicalregionalcontextofIndiaresearchertriedtoexplorethestatusmedia In India. in also and Maharashtra of parts other in happening be may This platforms. and Marathinewspapersisalsotryingtoreachtargetaudiencethroughvariousmedia English its with Group Times The practices. journalism multimedia and convergent news consumptionpatternsregionalmediagroupssuchasSakal,Lokmataregoingfor news consumption patterns and of this usage audience Media are changing. convergence. In experiencing response already to such is changing audience apps, and websites internet connection,mobileaccess,growingnumberofnewschannels, and sector IT growing With fast. other industries, media activities very in the city are increasing. developed With increase in broadband has Pune decade last the During and special interest websites, social media marketing companies are also increasing. are now competing with established news organizations. Micro-media organizations and websites for mobile platforms. Special news distribution apps such as Daily Hunt apps special developed have they Smartphone, of spread the With platforms. media Almost all major newspapers andnewschannels have their own websitesandsocial are manylocalnewschannelsinmajorcities. TV9 Marathi etc are major Marathi news channels in Maharashtra. In addition there TV, SAAM Maharashtra, Majha Jai Tass, ABP 24 Zee etc. 18-Lokmat, News Tak Majha), Star Aaj (earlier 18, News ABP, Now, Times like channels news Hindi and English major of studios and/or offices main has Mumbai newspapers, Besides Marathi’ inMaharashtra. daily Marathi its Even launched heartland Maharashtra. Hindi the of from parts Group Bhaskar all Daily in presence their expand to tried Times, Pudhari advantage of these opportunities newspapers suchasSakal, Lokmat, Maharashtra rapidly. As a result media market across Maharashtra became more attractive. Taking some other cities such as Nagpur, Nashik, Aurangabad, and Kolhapur have developed After globalization and opening upofIndian economy besides Mumbai and Pune have sizablecirculationincitiessuchasMumbai,Pune,andNagpur. also newspapers language regional other and Hindi newspapers, Business Mumbai. Times, TheHindu,DNA,AsianAge,etchavetheireditionsandregionalbureausin Major national dailies such asTheTimesofIndia,IndianExpress, ‘Divya Communicator

49 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Availability of Smartphone and access to Internet services are key factors in facilitating convergence and multimedia journalism.

The analysis of area wise figures shows a clearer picture of changing preferences of preferences changing of picture clearer a shows figures wise area of analysis The highlights It 1. AS Graph the in shown is It consumption. news for platforms media that in PCMC (43.5%) and the rural area of Pune district (45.3%) television is still but in the metro area of Pune and information; for news medium the most preferred Such growing and flexible use of the Internet seems to have major impact on the preference for news consumption platform of the young audience. Overall figures reflect that television is still the most used (57.8%)medium for and news most preferred and (37.2%) information. Print newspapers also get news higher (46.5%). priority But for Smartphone (46.2%) is competing with new the medium of newspapers information dissemination. as If we a add preferences for Smartphone and PC/Laptops with Internet facility, they collectively overtake (68.6%) the first position as a preferred medium for news and information. This is one indication of changing news preferences. significant Most of the young audience read newspapers for 15 to 30 minutes in a day and the for 15 to 30 minutes read newspapers Most of the young audience majority spend one to two hour watching television in a day. In comparison use of the Internet seems to be increasing. While 42.7% respondents reported using that they use it all the time. Internet for more than an hour, 23.3% reported the Newspapers are mostly read in the morning (68%) and television is mostly watched watched mostly is television and (68%) morning the in read mostly are Newspapers in the evening or prime time (86.9%). In contrast listening to radio and that note to important is using it Here day. the throughout spread the activities the are Internet the Internet all the time. 42.4% respondents said that they access metro metro area 71% own the Smartphone and in the rural area 62% own it. In case of the Internet access, broadband connectivity is almost absent (merely 1%) in rural area, but 2G to 4G connection on mobile phones is catching up (61.6%) with metro percentage (71%). Besides availability of the Internet facility at (total 55% in labs and 42.5% as Wi-Fi) does have impact on media usage and news college campus availability that note to important is it Here youth. college the of habits consumption of Smartphone and access to journalism. convergence and multimedia Internet services are key factors in facilitating The survey found that traditional media platforms are still used widely, but use is static and homebound. In contrast use of the Internet is flexible andtheir dynamic. Television is mostly watched at home (87.4%). Newspapers are more read at home (72.1%) and at colleges (38.4%). Though half the respondents use the Internet at home, significant percentage of respondents, use it travelingwhile use at all the places. places in addition to the highest reported and at public In case of news consumption, total 72.2% families subscribe to daily newspapers, newspapers, daily to subscribe families 72.2% total consumption, news of case In radio listen 30.8% and channels news TV watch they say respondents 79.7% while language regional prefer families of majority high that shows Data bulletins. news rather than the English channels for news consumption newspapers and news media. among theyoung and theInternet, With increasing audience isalso Smartphones consumption multimedia on therise. use of Communicator 50 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 eotr’ ol 1% f h rsodns a s fr et oe nomto or information some sent far so engagement the present at that indicates It had response. in events nearby about photos respondents the of 15% ‘Citizen only become to Reporters’, audience the appeal now organizations media many Though they watchlivevideocontent suchasFBLiveonsocialmedia. said they follow such news on other media platforms. Total 48.1% respondents said 61.7% respondents said they come across relevant news on social media and 52.2% Total news. across come frequently they platforms, these using While them. among they regularly follow YouTube and Facebook. Instagram is another popular platform part ofdailylives oftheyoungaudience. More thanhalftherespondentsstatedthat Use of social media platforms such as Facebook, Twitter, Instagram is now becoming video clipsontheSmartphone. reported watchingwebseries,livestreaming of sportstournaments, and shortnews audience young The 30%. around is Smartphone on content video non-news and news both of Viewership format. multimedia for liking reported respondents 15% nearly addition In equal formats. audio-visual indicated and respondents visual text, The in content rise. for preference the on also consumption is audience multimedia young Internet, the the among and Smartphones of use increasing With respondents consumesnewsfromvariousWhatsAppgroups. of (15.3%) percentage significant but small A etc. JioExpress, DailyHunt, as such apps news special downloaded have they that said 29.5% and organizations media 16% respondents reported that they follow some websites other than the established news channels and 34.7% respondents have downloaded or their newspapers news of websites apps. follow In they addition, that said respondents 29.5% query specific to Replying audience. young the among pattern consumption news the in driving Growing useofand preference forlaptops, Smartphone and the Internet may be highest preference.ThismaybeduetobetteraccesstheInternetincity. got and newspapers the and TV both overtaken has (30.8%) Smartphone the city Communicator

51 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 In response to changing technology, journalists are now using the Internet and social media for variety of tasks which include getting new story ideas, value addition, verification of facts, etc. Percentage 51.7 53.7 32.2 18.0 35.1 50.7 Send inputs and updates for news apps/web news apps/web for updates and Send inputs media different for copies separate Write/edit print/apps/web for send photos and Click apps/web/TV videos for Shoot blog organization’s posts on Write social on media news content Promote Table JS 1: Tasks included in journalists’ profiles in journalists’ included JS 1: Tasks Table The journalists are aware about the changes in media and looking at them positively. them at looking and media in changes the about aware are journalists The Total 81.4% respondents agree that people now access news anywhere, anytime In response to changing technology, journalists are now using the Internet and social are now using the Internet journalists In response to changing technology, media for variety of tasks which include getting new story ideas, verificationvalue ofaddition, facts, etc. Even some of these tasks are nowprofiles (see adjoining table JS 1). includedin their job The online survey of journalists and other media professionals gave more insight into the changing media environment. The profile ofin thethe survey journalistsgives idea participated about the multimedia skills and experience they possess. Among the respondents 64.4% presently work for a single platform, while 35.6% work for more than one platform. Significantlyworked for some other platforms in the past. Interestingly, 87.3% respondents wish 72.7% respondents have earlier to work for different media platform in the future. in journalism schools or either in multimedia have received some sort of training Over half of the respondents in house by media organizations. This reflects flexibilityjournalistic workforce in the regional media of willingnessand Pune and Mumbai. This workforce of the besides having fundamental journalistic skills, possesses platform and knowledge specificnecessary for multimedia news skills production. Most respondents have a positive outlook towards multimedia journalism and skills will enhance their career. 92.7% among them are hopeful that multimedia media convergence. And Multimedia and the Journalists Multimedia and the Overall results of the survey suggest growing availability of Smartphone and fair and fair of Smartphone availability suggest growing survey of the results Overall access to mobile Internet services not only in urban but also in rural area. Though have retained channels news such as newspapers and television media traditional through news consumption increasing towards survey points the audience; their Smartphone and Internet. Multimedia news consumption and preference for video another as emerging are platforms media social Similarly, rise. the on also is content audience of level significant the suggests This audience. young the for news of source media setting. convergence in regional level with the audience may not be as per the expectation of the established media media of the established per the expectation not be as may audience with the level organizations. Similarly, readiness to pay for digital content is yet to be developed. the and content digital for paid have they past the in that said respondents 11% Only to three percent. year is merely two of doing so in last percentage is alsoontherise (93.2%) platform media platforms seems tobethe most preferred and Facebook various social of contenton Promotion for it. Communicator 52 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 odn 20) I as hle t idniy t hc sae o te ‘Convergence the of stages which Continuum’ (Dailey etal.,2003)Indianmedia organizationscanbesituated. at indentify to helped also It (2003). Gordon by described as convergence of forms different reflected journalists of survey The present 26.5%organizations are usingthisadvancedfeaturefornewsstories. location is another development to spread the stories in targeted geographic area. At to gather ‘User generated content’ for the organizations. Tagging the stories for geo- to contribute content. Besides special apps, different WhatsApp groups are also used apps. Total 58.5% respondents said that there organizations appeal audience members Going astepaheadmanymedia organizations have developed ‘Citizen Reporters’ respondents. 43% around by stories of promotion for used often quite are ‘Hashtags’ analytics. the on based instructions get they that said respondent the half Almost significant. web- of Use it. for platform analytics and ‘Search Engine Optimization’ (93.2%) in the newsrooms hasalso become preferred most the be to seems Facebook Promotion of content on varioussocial media platforms is alsoonthe rise and platforms isreportedby68.3%respondents. spot. the from directly videos stories/photos/ send organizations their from reporters said respondents 72% Total budget, annual Koregaon Bhimaincident,etcwerecitedasexamplesbytherespondents. government central of parliamentary and assembly elections, the coverage of Maratha Silent Protest March, coverage multimedia Besides content. Media organizationsfor planningandproductionofmultimedia usevariousways also reportedbythejournalists. are flow news profiles, news hierarchy, in Changes production. said news multimedia 28.3% newsrooms, integrated having separate newsrooms withintheirorganizations cooperate with eachotherfor reported respondents 35.6% While structural journalism. multimedia and convergence facilitate to newsroom the some within changes made have organization their that said respondents 56% Around tactical such of percentage Reported it. of convergence is18.5%. example striking a is 18-Lokmat’ ‘News channels. news for companies television established organizations with partnership regional have Some platforms. media social various on presence strong the established media organizations have their own vibrant websites and they have Mirchi Daily Radio and owns channel Group FM Times The magazines. and newspapers own Tass 24 Zee Maaza, ABP as such channels while channels, news TV of ownership the have example, Newspapers suchasSakal, The TimesofIndia,andMaharashtra The respondents reported multiplatform ownership of their media organizations. For practice convergenceandmultimediajournalism. in that response to changing news consumption patterns media organizations should agree journalists 80% time same the At platforms. media multiple on and prts ai Tmt F canl Ams all Almost channel. FM Tomato Radio operates Pudhari Repurposing orrewritingofstoriesfordifferent Communicator

53 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 With advanced technology, communication within and outside the newsrooms has vastly improved. During the discussion, a TV journalist spoke about ‘Integrated Media Network’ of his company. He narrated how sharing of information from various bureaus across India is being streamlined and how it is beneficial to the working journalists.journalists TV are using Smartphone more smartly with and the help of it. even They termed it as giving ‘Mobile Journalism’ and described ‘walk-through’ how they to their videos on the Smartphone and sending live inputs are shooting and editing production team. Some novel experiments like FB Live for came print to platforms web from audience the back the getting and Aaajach!) Batamya next day’s newspaper (Udyachya up during the discussions. It is important to note here that now almost all the media regularly are newspapers or news channels it be Mumbai, Pune and in organizations conducting FB Live and its frequency has increased from once times in a day. a day to five-six Inflow of information from various sources including social media handles and need and handles media social including sources various from information of Inflow from the discussion of of stories emerged and sorting for continuous monitoring subeditors. Different media platforms monitoring each other and picking inputs for news stories also surfaced in the discussions. Problem of redundancy, fake news, need for verification and credibility of mainstream news organizations werediscussed in this context. also With advanced technology, communication within has vastly and improved. There outside had been consistent the reference to newsrooms WhatsApp in all the discussions and interviews. Use of WhatsApp groups for communication various among stakeholders from audience to editors and top managers seems most peculiar thing in the Indian context. to be the Some participants specially mentioned the role of Unicode in developing regional regional developing in Unicode of role the mentioned specially participants Some language journalism. It is not only useful to the audience, but the has reporters made easy work and of on the go. It is helpful for to send it across to newsrooms for further Smartphone with the help of Unicode and them to type the stories on the processing. It has removed the time and place updates. constraints Along on with filing and mainstream sending media professionals, individual are also thankful to this development. digital startups in regional language media journalists and Participants in focus group discussions and the interviewees spoke at length about impact of technology on journalism and how they are responding to it. According right from information is evident at all the levels in journalism, to them impact gathering to production and distribution of multimedia content. According to them services are emerging Internet and easy access to mobile spread of Smartphone as the game changer. These developments are driving practices. convergence and multimedia traditional media towards Rich descriptive data from four focus group discussions and 18 in-depth interviews not interviews 18 in-depth discussions and from four focus group data descriptive Rich only validated the quantitative findings from the surveys, but also provided insights media organizations. practices in the regional and multimedia into convergent Insights from FGDs and In-Depth interviews In-Depth FGDs and from Insights are spearheading journalists being on theforefront these changes. of technology Digital

Communicator 54 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 4. 4. 3. 3. 2. 1. group focus the from and multimediajournalisminregionalmediasettingaregiven below. emerged convergence media themes to relevant themes Some some interviews. in-depth and discussions identify could researcher The model, buttheyareshapingtheirownconvergentpractices. single no is There media. language regional for true particularly is This journalism. variety in perspectives and practices of media convergence and multimedia One thingevolved from allthesediscussionsandinterviewsisthattheremuch content ondailybasiswithaverysmallteamofjournalists. local a example, For news portal path. in Pimpri Chinchwad (mpcnews.in) experiments with lot of multimedia convergence the on organizations their experimenting guide are to they lot but a legacy, a such have not may Others DNA.’ our in is should move. The editor of BBC Multimedia service in Marathi said, ‘Convergence the impact of technology on journalism and in which direction their organizations andmostly survey the of endorsed findings the views came out of focus group discussions. They are well aware about the validated heads channel and Editors The now ‘theSmartphoneistheiroffice’. either developed or being developed by their respective organizations. They say that (CMS) Systems’ Management ‘Content based mobile about spoke also group This But he can’t avoid it because- ‘if I am disconnected, my audience gets disconnected!’ that his Smartphone use is so heavy that it pushes him almost at the level of addiction. sources andusetheircreativity to attract maximum eyeballs. One digital editor said important any missing risk information various monitor updates, cannot reporters’ on work to have They and happenings. 24x7 alert be to need they But changes. Digital journalists being ontheforefrontoftechnology are spearheading these platform wheremediaconvergencewillhappeninnearfuture. news since consumption, especially video consumption,onSmartphoneshasincreased; it isthe that asserted (Marathi) Bharat ETV of editor The Marathi. including languages Indian 13 than more in channel news based web 7 x 24 exclusive is This In this context newly launched ETV Bharat project by the Enadu group is significant. of journalism. There aresomeconcernsabout it. Use ofanalytics and‘SearchEngineOptimization’ has become important part The journalistsincreasinglyuse theInternetandsocialmediaforsourcing. Use ofSmartphoneandtheinternet isbecomingcentraltojournalism. different; hencetheirresponseisdifferent. Every media organization’s and every editor’s perception about convergence is is happening. experimentation of lot a but India; in convergence of model single no is There Communicator

55 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Development of language journalism on digital platforms is giving boost to media convergence and multimedia journalism in India. WhatsApp has emerged as the new platform for communication with and within within and with communication for platform new the as emerged has WhatsApp the newsrooms. To understand the actual regional practices leading the of one group, Media Sakal of study case of a conducted researcher convergent and multimedia practices the In recent years, development of content in the regional languages such as Marathi of In recent years, development organizations small organizations, media mainstream Besides phenomenal. been has such as My Pimpari Chinchwad dot in, Thodkyat, Aksharnama have emerged practice different kind of multimedia journalism. It can be said that development of to and convergence platforms is giving boost to media on digital journalism language multimedia journalism in India. Convergence in Sakal Media Group This issue also surfaced unanimously during said that Unicode has the been of much help focus to the field reporters, group desk persons, discussions. TV journalists and The the digital journalists. journalists Most reporters now type stories their in Unicode in Marathi and send them across to the central content system. other and websites the on them post and stories these up pick journalists digital The digital platforms. The desk persons are able to convert the Unicode usable text fonts into for the the newspapers. This saves between the gap the bridged has time development this that opined and journalists The processes. speeds up the editorial the English and the regional language journalism. Over the years development of Unicode in Indian languages has removed this Over the years development obstacle. Earlier mobile phones had the facility English to and set type of and instructions were send also SMS in this only language. in Later with inbuilt Unicode the system were helpful Smartphone in spreading its use in Indian languages. This is reflected in the survey of college students. Total with friends and using the social media that they use Unicode while communicating 85.6% respondentssaid platforms. 5. to the convenient were mostly services and Smartphone the Internet In the beginning were only in the of text messages and exchange the instructions English users, since English. This was seen as the major hurdle for regional language media and also to regional users. One editor said during the interview that even the early websites of fonts. dynamic of non-availability to due restriction severe had newspapers regional The users had to first download the fonts on their computers; then only they could for (Centre C-DAC problems these overcome To languages. regional in text the read Development of Advanced Computing) undertook a special project to develop web compatible dynamic fonts in Indian languages. This project is still going on and the by organized deliberations in one of the to participate had an opportunity researcher languages and digital publishing. C-DAC related to Indian Language and Digital Journalism Language Advancement in information and communication technologies is a keyfactorin making media convergence possible.

Communicator 56 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 aig ei cnegne osbe Dvlpet n optn, digitization, computing, in Development mobile telephony andsatellite communication are someoftheimportanttechnologies possible. convergence media in factor making key a is technologies communication and information in Advancement media of practice and convergence andmultimedia journalism intheregionallanguagesettingIndia. status the about insights and observations key some forth In thelightofresearch question raised inthebeginning the researcher has put Discussion andConclusion organization media in MaharashtraandGoamovingtowardsconvergence multimediajournalism. regional leading the is Group Media Sakal that said be can it aspects these all Considering organization. the within journalists of levels different among coordination and interaction smooth for used is groups WhatsApp of array supervise and coordinate editorial activities across editions and across platforms. An to desk central a has also It platforms. media digital for team dedicated a has Sakal stories/Sakal below, given link the on story success the displaying Facebook, the by appreciated are efforts These audience. the platforms innovatively with more multimedia content and also to actively engage media social the use to organization the by efforts visible are There story. website spread information to the masses. The social media posts are later embedded into the to platform alert news a as way. also and information of source a interactive as both used is Twitter and integral in platforms media social its uses Group Sakal The The profilehas16,000followers.OnYouTubeeSakaloversubscribers. Instagram Sakal is serving the users as @eSakalphotos and is a relatively new entry. On followers. 64,000 has which @eSakalupdate, handle Twitter the operates group Facebook page of the group as ‘fb.com/SakalNews’. It serves 1.3 million users. The The Sakal Media Group uses social media platforms extensively. There is a flagship in Maharashtra. 2012 and in ‘Saath Chal’ Day’ in 2018 showcases ‘Bus Sakal as the the leading multimedia as group such issues social for campaign multimedia stories, news (Tanishka) and youth (Young Inspirators Network). Besides, regular multimedia app) andincreasingsocialconnectwithorganizationssuchaswomenhelpgroups It is engaging with the audience through ‘Sakal Samvad’ (the citizen journalists’ journalism. of practice daily in platforms media social various uses now group the websites, of array an Besides group. multimedia the into itself transformed and withtheownershipofSAAMasaMarathichannel,organizationhas website a with starting decades two last In Maharashtra. in daily multi-edition Daily for convergenceandmultimediajournalismareevidentintothedailypractices. form of multiple websites, special news app, and social media platforms. The efforts and one regional news channel. The group has strong presence in digital space in the Marathi newspapers, twoEnglish newspapers, adaily exclusively for the farmers language media group in Maharashtra and Goa. The group has two regional language , first published in 1932, over the years has converted itself into hasconverted years the over in 1932, published first Sakal, https://www.facebook.com/facebookmedia/success- Communicator

57 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Multimedia news production is seen increasing and the new multimedia tasks are being included in the journalists’ profiles. rofiles. The online survey of the journalists based in on journalism and also technologies of respondents are well aware about the impact Pune and Mumbai shows that the about the changing news consumption of the audience. They the inevitability of changes towards convergence may and multimedia journalism. They have realized show willingness to change. Significantly, the level ofmultimedia skills among the journalists is quite high. Nearly half the workforce has received some multimedia and the organizations schools or by the respective in journalism either training majority believe in the multimedia future. Subsequently, use of Internet for various journalistic purposes has increased. Multimedia news production is seen increasing and the new multimedia tasks are being included in the journalists’ p The journalists also reported how media organizations are practicing various forms of convergence and multimedia journalism. Different gathering information convergence, structural convergence, tactical convergence, stages such as ownership Though broadband connectivity is usage and media are changing services Smartphone and access to mobile internet minimal in the news rural consumption area, patterns of availability the of multimedia young content, especially video content on mobile is audience. rising. Increasing use of With this, consumption social of media platforms by this audience is also significant. The majority audience comes across different news stories while using the social media platforms. But a pay to ready not is yet audience the is that platforms digital to related concern major for the digital content. environment. multimedia Hence the the in media viable organizations remain to have strategies to digital search and model appropriate business The survey of young audience in Pune choices available district to local populace. The percentage of families subscribing to daily showcases wide range of prefer mostly They media high. quite is channels news television watching and newspapers the regional language media. It shows that even in the onslaught of digital media, media is not only surviving, but also transforming itself with regional traditional new practices. Media in Maharashtra is vibrant. The regional language media is transforming itself transforming is media language regional The vibrant. is Maharashtra in Media patterns and responding to changes in news consumption with changing technology among the audience. This is evident in growing multimedia digital independent Similarly, ventures. digital practices their and channels news newspapers, in Marathi vibrancy reflect startups other many and PCMC in portal news local as such ventures media. in regional language Mumbai and Pune being major cities in Maharashtra have access to such technologies. Both the audiences and media houses use such technologies integrating them with daily es spread across India.This may be happening in other major citi routine or practices. related related to these. These technologies are now available in India and the time gap in the diffusion of such technologies among the US the alongside masses market Indian the in simultaneously launched has are iPhones the now reduced. For example, and European countries. Recent spread of Smartphone and 3G/4G mobile Internet been phenomenal. services has Communicator 58 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. End NotesandReferences: important factorinregionallanguagemedianearfuture. transformation this monitor should towards media convergence and multimedia journalism, which willbethemost academicians and practitioners media The setting. media regional the in seen mostly is convergence the than rather platforms) the ‘webvergence’(integration of traditional media platform with digital or web Hence, operations. multimedia digital their strengthening mostly are organizations other Meanwhile, convergence. media optimum have to striving are organizations changes. As evident in the case study of Sakal Media Group, leading regional media especially the regional language media are preparing themselves for the big growing strongandsignsofchangesareevident, the Indianmedia organizations, a lot of multimedia experiments are being carried out. Since the press in India is still and practices the in variety much is There journalism. multimedia and convergence in-depth and discussions group interviews suggest that the Indian media organizations are moving towards focus from insights qualitative and surveys The the responses. convergence and story-telling or presentation convergence can beobservedfrom

Organizational Innovation in Digital Media Production at a European Firm’. Products: European a at Divergent Production Media Digital and in Innovation Organizational Processes, Convergent Media, ‘Multiple (2005). 22-43, Pp 3. Number 5, Volume (1999). Mark. Newscentre: OnChangingTechnology andJournalistPractices Ashton, and Simon Cottle, Volume 5,Number2.pp.139-152. (2004). Mark. Deuze, DOI: USA. 10.1177/1367877904040603 33–43. (1): 7 Volume Studies, Cultural of (2004). Journal International Henry. Jenkins, 2andsid=f03d5b4b-37a9-4486-928e-f3d0a6d3c17b%40sessionmgr111 from Media 2011, 17, Dec. on on http://web.ebscohost.com/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=7andhid=12 Retrieved 91-99. Journal pp. II, No. International 5- Vol. Management- The JMM- in MediaOrganizations.’ Seven ObservationsofConvergenceasastrategyBestPractices ‘IntegratingNewMediaandOldMedia: (2003). Gracie. Lawson-Borders, Castells, Manuel. (2000). 1995. Nicholas. Negroponte, Routledge. McLuhan, Marshall.(1964).

What is Multimedia Journalism? Journalism Studies, The Rise oftheNetworkSociety Understanding Media.LondonandNewYork. The culturallogicofmediaconvergence Being Digital ozosi Pbo . n Fri, oé A. José Ferris, and J. Pablo Boczkowski, Nw ok Afe A Knopf. A. Alfred York: New . From BBC Newsroo to BBC (2nd ed.). UK: Blackwell. . Convergence,

Communicator

59 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

, Huang, Edgar; De-converging the From Convergence to Pavlik, John V. (2004). Convergent Journalism: Journalism: Convergent Media Now: Communications Media Now: Communications Duhe, Sonya Forte; Mortimer, Are we all produsers now? : Convergence and and now? : Convergence produsers all we Are . Cultural Studies Vol. 25, Nos. 4, 5 July-September The Meanings and Implications of Convergence The Meanings and Implications of Journalism 2.0: How to Survive and Thrive. Journalism 2.0: How to Survive University . Focal Press. Oxford, UK. . The International Communication Gazette, 75(1) 19–34. DOI: The ANNALS of the American Academy of 2005, Political 597: and 32. Social USA. Science, DOI: 10.1177/0002716204270067 5, Rademakers, Rademakers, Lisa; News Tribune Fayemiwo, Tampa The of Study Case Moshood A Quality: and Journalism ‘Converged A. and Dunlap, Lillian. Stories’. Convergence, Vol. 10 (2004). No. 4. pp 73-91. USA, and their Audiences Convergence, Journalists, in Journalism: ‘A Sea-Change Sources’. Convergence, Vol 10 No 4, pp 21-29, Melissa Marie and Chow, San San. (2004). ‘Convergence in North American TV American North in ‘Convergence (2004). San. San Chow, and Marie Melissa 81-104. pp 2. no 10 Vol 2004. Convergence Look’. Nationwide A Newsrooms: Straubhaar, Joseph and LaRose, Robert. (2002). Age. Media in the Information Belmont (USA). Wadsworth. Third Edition. in K. Kawamoto ‘Digital Journalism: Horizons Emerging of Journalism’, Media pp. 57–73. and Lanham, MD: the Rowman and Changing Littlefield. media audience practices media audience Bird, S. Elizabeth. (2011). 2011, pp. 502 516. Taylor and Francis. DOI: 10.1080/09502386.2011.600532. Downloaded on Livingstone, Dec Sonya. (2004). ‘The challenge of changing 15, audiences: or, what is 2017 the audience researcher from to 19(1): 75–86, Picone, of Communication do http://www.tandf.co.uk/journals, Ike. in the (2017). internet media ‘Conceptualizing age?’. users European Journal across media: concepts’. The Convergence: The case International for Journal Media ‘media Technologies, of Vol user/use’ Research 23(4) 378–390 into as DOI: New 10.1177/1354856517700380 analytical Gordon, Rich. (2003). Quinn, Stephen and Filak, Vincent F. (Eds.) (2005). An Introduction Briggs, Mark. (2007). of South Florida Scholar Commons, USA, Briggs, Mark. (2009). Journalism Next. Washington DC: CQ Press. Tameling, Klaske and newsroom: Strategies for newsroom change and their influence on journalism Broersma, Marcel. practice (2013). 10.1177/1748048512461760 Thornton, Leslie-Jean and Keith, Susan M. (2009). Webvergence: Tracking The Evolution of Broadcast-Print Partnerships of Broadcast-Print Tracking The Evolution Webvergence: Through The Lens of Change Theory. JandMC Quarterly, Vol. 86, NO. 2, Summer 2009. pp 257-276. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. Communicator 60 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • Other References 21. 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. – TheCasesof Novotécnica and LaVerdadMultimedia in Spain. Convergence: Media Newsroom Convergence: TwoModels of Multimedia News Production García Avilés, José Alberto and Carvajal, Miguel. (2008). (paper presentedtoAEJMC, Kansas City,August2003)] Newsrooms’ Media Between Collaboration Studying for Model A Continuum: Convergence ‘The Spillman, Mary and Demo, Lori Dailey, Larry as presented Journal of Communication 13(3): 150–68. [The idea of the continuum was first A Model for Studying Collaboration Between Media Newsrooms, Atlantic (2005) M. Spillman, and L. Demo, L., Dailey, articleshow/62998642.cms https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/business/india-business/number- indian-internet-users-will-reach-500-million-by-june-2018-iamai-says/ from 2018 23, March on Downloaded report. India of Times says’. IAMAI millions, ‘Numberof Internet users will reach 500 2018). 20, (Feb Ranjani. Ayyar, Foundation. NewDelhi. Empowerment Digital Roadmaps). and netch@kra: (Retrospectives (2011). of InternetinIndia Ed. Osama. Manzer, and Madanmohan Rao, India’s (2001). M. Everett Revolution: FromBullockCarttoCyberMart Rogers, and Arvind Singhal, ndsid=f03d5b4b-37a9-4486-928e-f3d0a6d3c17b%40sessionmgr111 Question. http://web.ebscohost.com/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=7andhid=122a from Fundamental Convergence’s 1). 2011, , 17 Dec. on Retrieved 29-33. pp. 1, Number 6, Vol. Journalism Studies, Nov. (2005, Stephen. Quinn, DOI: 102–112 22(1) sagepub.com/doi/pdf/10.1177/1354856514531528. Vol. Technologies, Media 10.1177/1354856514531528. New Downloaded on Jan 24, 2018 from http://journals. into Research Journal of International The Convergence: implications’. and challenges its of Mishra, Dr. Smeeta. (2016). Media: India (2012). others. and Alam Srinivas, Vibodh; Parthasarathi, web_0.pdf?utm_source=digitalnewsreport.organdutm_medium=referral politics.ox.ac.uk/sites/default//Digital%20News%20Report%202017%20 Study of Journalism, UK. Downloaded on 1 Feb 2018 from Nielsen https://reutersinstitute. Rasmus Kleis. (2017). Newman, Nic; Fletcher, Richard; Kalogeropoulos, Antonis; Levy, David A. L. and . OpenSocietyFoundations,NewDelhi. Media convergence: Indian journalistsperceptions Digital News Report 2017. Reuters Institute for the . SagePublications.NewDelhi. The ConvergenceContinuum: Integrated and Cross- Mapping Digital Communication 15 Years

Communicator

61 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . The People Formerly Known as the Audience as the Known Formerly The People Downloaded Downloaded on Dec 15, 2017 from http://archive.pressthink.org/2006/06/27/ ppl_frmr.html The International Journal of Research into New Media Technologies, Vol 14(2): Vol Technologies, Media New into Research of Journal International The DOI: 10.1177/1354856507087945 221–239. Rosen, Jay. (June 27, 2006). • recent years.The and permeability regional impact the growthof journalism in Marathi print summarizing publications Language is of thedaily in Marathi The paper envisages assessed.

Communicator 62 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and co-official language of state of Goa. According to the 2011 Census, Marathi Census, 2011 the to According Goa. of state of language co-official and Maharashtra of state of language official the is Marathi exception. no is language for culturalidentityandbutalso thedevelopment of thestatesthemselves. Marathi along linguisticlines.Thismeant thattheregional languages werenotonlyvehicles In India,languageplaysadual role.TheStateReorganization Act 1956drewstates Language, aside frombeing the facilitator of communication, unites the community. Introduction Language impact Keywords: Linguistic aspiration; Societal assimilation; Language vehicle; Abstract Analysis oftheGrowthIndustrywithEmphasis years onthefactorssuchassocial,economic,culturaland political. be madetounderstandthe impact such publications had madeoverthe by meansofenquiries,interviews andassessingrecords.Also, efforts shall incorporates publicdomaindataaswellfrommedia organizations, study The assessed. are audiences key identified and figures, circulation in MarathiLanguageisassessed.Factorssuchasnumberofpublications, recent years. The regional impact and permeability of the daily publications The viability. financial the growthofMarathiprintjournalismin paper envisagessummarizing strong as well as growth for potential has press culturally and demographicallydistinctfromrestofthestate,vernacular coming years.InregionssuchasVidarbhainMaharashtra,which are of daily publications tohave a clearer understanding ofitspotential in of thepeopleregion.Therefore,itisimportanttotrackgrowth thus it is imperative to learn the status of its governance over the aspiration Vidarbha in particular have a distinct history of Marathi journalism and where the very formation is basedonthe linguistic basis. Maharashtraand world. Similarly languages have played major role in country like India, language whichimpactsthesocietal growth inanygivenregionofthe Language hasalwaysbeentheharbingerofsuccessforanynation.Itis Research Scholar,DepartmentofMasscommunication The StateofMarathiLanguageJournalism: on VidarbhaRegionofMaharashtra Head, DepartmentofMassCommunication RTM NagpurUniversity, RTM NagpurUniversity, Dr. DharmeshV.Dhawankar* Vinit Beley** Communicator

63 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The major reason forgrowth of language press was the prevalence of the language in both the literate and semi-literate populations, as opposed to the “English- speaking elite” . While Maharashtra and and Maharashtra . While 1 , between 2014-15 and 2015- 2014-15 and between , 2 “Language Press in India” Ch.4 in Mass Communication 335 - National “Language Press in India” Ch.4 in of growth context and histoircal account Institute of Open Schooling: A brief reason for The major mentioned. press in India was of journalism and language in both the literate of the language growth of language press was the prevalence This elite”. populations, as opposed to the “English-speaking and semi-literate has it as for success, potential higher a press has language regional that indicates language newspapers lack. an opportunity for penetration that English Debate: Politics of MetropolitanSheth D.L. (2018) The Great Language Democracy.with Home At (eds) P. In:deSouza India. Vernacular Versus isPalgrave Macmillan, Singapore: The article describes why language press significant because of the cultural and socio-political strings that attach people to that the term ‘vernacular;’ when usedtheir vernacular language. It is described a cultural identity in politics, of peoplein the larger cultural context refers to and social-political elites who are identifiedus such for their non-use of English use of non-English Indian languages byin the national political discourse. The may be due to conscious preference orthe ‘vernaculars’ (people, elites, etc.) the inability to use English as their first language. In the pan-Indian discourse,associated with lack of sophistication,the non-use of English is uniformly parochialism and cultural under development. And, therefore, all articulation and activity in Indian languages is seen as devoid of a genuine national perspective and modernist content. The context is necessary to understand why the rise of being(Hindi dailies Hindi and English of growth the outranks journalism Marathi the other major language) despite the financial and infrastructural advantage. of Print Media” Malhan P. N., Sayal P., Kuthiala, B. K., “Characteristics In the Ch.1 pp. 5-19.: (IGNOU). of Mass Media in Elements (2017) and regional print media issues facing provided in the chapter, descriptions professional revolution, for content need the like Factors highlighted. were media Along with Oriya, Urdu and press, Marathi press has shown Marathi press has press, language Punjabi Oriya, Urdu and Along with RNI data latest to the growth. According remarkable Goa states are home to people from all over India, Marathi journalism continues to regions. and semi-urban the language in rural to the prevalence of thrive due (including all of its dialects) has over 8.3 Crore speakers 8.3 Crore has over dialects) of its all (including 1. 2. 3. Review Of Literature 16, circulation of Marathi dailies rose by 86%, which was higher than its closest closest its than was higher which 86%, by rose dailies Marathi of circulation 16, Each of these regional Punjabi (43.2%) and Urdu (27.4%). riser Oriya (79.8%), dailies (12.5%). These than Hindi dailies (22.3%) and English dailies grew faster figures are a testament to the overwhelmingly fertile market for Marathi language has also grown, of Marathi journalism in rural areas journalism. The penetration leading to greater viability of the industry in the market. The findings of the paper arrive from subjective analysis of secondary data in relation to circulation figures, approaches’, and ‘localization Marathi dailies to determine content analysis of major growth and scope of to investigate of media organization interviews with members in Marathi newspapers in Vidarbha. recent developments Communicator 64 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 2:GrowthRates:MarathiPressCirculationFigures Table 1:MarathiPressCirculationFigures of circulationfiguresin2013-14,2014-15and2015-16indicatesthefollowing: Publications showing respectable growth.Analysisofthe data subset bycomparison Marathi of figures circulation claimed the accumulated (MOPSI) Implementation / MinistryofStatisticsRegistrar ofNewspapersIndia(RNI) andProgramme growth ofMarathijournalismatrespectablerates. Survey (2014and2017reports)(Media Research Users Council / Nielsen) indicated sources ofdata: the Registrar of Newspapers in India (RNI) andIndian Readership The Marathi language journalism has grown significantly in recent years. Two major Growth InNumbers ANNUALLY QUARTERLY MONTHLY FORNIGHTLY WEEKLY BI-TRIWEEKLY DAILIES OVERALL CIRCULATION OTHERS ANNUALLY QUARTERLY MONTHLY FORNIGHTLY WEEKLY BI-TRIWEEKLY DAILIES OVERALL CIRCULATION were describedinbrief. newspapers small facing problems financial and ownership media suffocation, Ministry ofStatisticsandProgrammeImplementation(MOSPI) SOURCE: StatisticalYearBookIndia2018 657 15 -6 34 171 0 22 43 21 31 29 799 602 2384 0 12812 16677 2013-14 2014-15 (%) 2013-14 to 23 -78 -51 -23 -1 -100 86 54 20 234 34 747 809 6454 6 15622 23925 2014-15 2015-16 (%) 2014-15 to 833 -74 -54 3 167 0 127 121 25 288 8 365 623 6368 0 29112 36789 2015-2016 2015-16 (%) 2013-14 to Communicator

65 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 25 Ratio:Circulation to Population 0.504 0.443 0.879 20 Press Circulation 61,02,38,581 3,67,88,737 6.03% 21 • Census of India 2011 Population 1,21,08,54,977 8,30,26,680 6.86% Statistical Year Book India 2018 Statistical SOURCE: SOURCE: • Statistical Year Book India 2018 Ministry of Statistics and Programme Implementation (MOSPI) Implementation Statistics and Programme Ministry of Ministry of Statistics and Programme Implementation (MOSPI); India Marathi Percentage: Marathi Speakers to Indian Population OTHERS Indian Readership Survey 2014 and 2017 also provides a greater insight on insight Indian Readership Survey 2014 and 2017 also provides a greater as same the is not ‘Circulation’ that noted be must It readership. in growth the ‘Readership’. While RNI data provides us it gives us census of units in circulation, no Table 3: Populations vs Circulation The above representation indicates the nearly steady growth of Marathi Publications. growth of Marathi steady nearly the indicates representation above The speaking the Marathi against to see how the growth is recorded It is also important makes strong suggestions on the relative population of Maharashtra. Table 3 for growth as potential is clear Press. There Language Marathi of the penetration potential overall its than lesser to catering currently Press is Language Marathi the market has not been reached. readers, and its equivalent share in the ratio is closer to to population’ the ‘circulation when It can be considered optimum pan-India value. over the Years Publications 1: Circulation of Marathi FIGURE Communicator 66 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 4:IndianReadershipSurvey2014and2017 Language Press. readers. Therefore, nearly one in every ten new readers were gained by Marathi in Indiaadded84million million readers inthethreeyearperiod,whenallofPress readership has grownthree times faster than all Press inIndia, accumulating over 8 in circulation. The data from 2014 and 2017 studies implies that Marathi Press Indian Readership Survey isasample survey that measured readers and not units readers foraunitpublishedinanyhousehold,organization or public establishment. clear understanding of readership, as there could be, and usually are, more than one Table 5:NumberofPublicationsinMarathiLanguage overtheYears recognizable namesinthemarket. the majority of these publications have a tough time challenging the established and has not budged the top players from their position in the market. This suggests that have alsorisenconsistently.RNI Howeverthesteadyriseinnumberofpublications Interestingly enough,thenumberofMarathilanguagepublicationsregisteredwith Publications 2016 2015 2014 2013 2012 2011 2010 2009 Of Age) ers (12+Years - Read Overall ership Marathi- Read Population ers inOverall Marathi- Read Percentage of SOURCE: Indian Readership Survey 2017/Media Research Users Council (Crores) IRS 2014 96.2 2.6 2.7% 1116 1037 951 897 788 718 628 587 Dailies (Crores) IRS 2017 104.6 3.4 3.3% 2617 2501 2337 2183 1983 1855 1727 1652 Others (%) ’14 to ‘17 CHANGE: 9% 31% - 8382 7818 7155 6576 5798 5249 4705 4422 Overall Population Difference In 8.40 0.80 9.5% Communicator

67 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 All Marathi Publications All Marathi Headquarters Mumbai, Maharashtra Pune, Maharashtra Mumbai, Maharashtra Maharashtra Kolhapur, Mumbai, Maharashtra Mumbai, Maharashtra Belgavi, Mumbai, Maharashtra Maharashtra Solapur, Mumbai, Maharashtra Ownership Lokmat Media Private Ltd. Sakal Media Group Ambika Printers and Shree Publications Pudhari Publications Indian Express Group Group Times The Bharat Daily Pvt Ltd. Tarun Indian National Press Sangam Papers Corporation. Name Lokmat Daily Sakal Punya Nagari Pudhari Loksatta Times Maharashtra Bharat Tarun Nava Shakti Sanchar Saamna Statistical Year Book India 2018 Statistical SOURCE: (MOSPI) Implementation Statistics and Programme Ministry of Table 6: Major Daily Newspapers of Marathi Language Table 6: Major Daily Newspapers of Some of the prime publications with sizeable circulation and name recognition are recognition name and circulation sizeable with publications prime of the Some listed below: According to Indian Readership Survey 2017, the following were found to be major According to Indian Readership Survey 2017, the following were found to be Dailies and Magazines in the market: FIGURE 2: Ratio of Circulation Dailies to of Marathi Communicator 68 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 9-1:MarathiDailiesv.OfficesPresentinDistricts ofNagpurDivision a presenceintheregionfordecades: There are nine major Marathi dailies in Vidarbharegion,all of whom haveregistered Publications of theninemajormediaorganizations. newspapers. Followinginferences weremade from interviews with staffmembers recent years, the region hasshownconsistent rise inliteracy and consumption of Nagpur), many key developments in Journalism have historically taken place. In rest of the state. InVidarbha’s 11 districts between two divisions (Amravati and Vidarbha regionofMaharashtra is culturally and demographically distinct from the Potential OfMarathiLanguagePressInVidarbhaRegion Table 8:MajorMagazinesbyReadership Table 7:MajorNewspapersbyReadership Deshonatti Sakal Loksatta Lokmat SOURCE: IndianReadershipSurvey2017/MediaResearchUsersCouncil Tanishka Chitralekha Saptahik Sakal Noukari Sandarbha Grihashobhika NAME SOURCE: IndianReadershipSurvey2017/MediaResearchUsersCouncil Loksatta Pudhari Punya Nagari Daily Sakal Lokmat NAME Y — — Y Bhandara — — — — drapur Chan 3794 7273 9520 10498 18860 READERSHIP IN000’s - — — — — Gadchiroli 3794 7273 9520 10498 18860 READERSHIP IN000’s — — — — Gondia Monthly Weekly Weekly Weekly Monthly FREQ. Y Y Y Y Nagpur — — — — Wardha Communicator

69 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 — — — — — Washim Y — — Y — — — — — Growth 9.4 8.2 15.2 14 12 Y Y Y Y Y Yavatmal Y — — — — — — Y — — — — — Y Buldhana — — — — — — — Y — Daily Circulation Circulation Daily (2017-18) 477350 30360 195880 486270 60398 — — — — — Amravati Y — Y Y — — Y Y Y — — — — Y 436334 28059 170034 426552 53926 Daily Circulation Circulation Daily (2016-17) Akola Y — Y Y — — Y Y Y — — Y — Y Lokmat Loksatta Sakal Deshonatti Times Maharashtra Lokmat Loksatta Sakal Deshonatti Times Maharashtra Nagari Punya Bharat Tarun Divya Marathi Navrashtra Maharashtra Maharashtra Times Punya Punya Nagari Divya Marathi Navrashtra Growth In Numbers: of Marathi Dailies in Vidarbha Table 9-3: Self-declared Estimated Circulation In the event of a local/district office being absent, the geographically nearest office news as well as publication and distribution. of the publication handles the region’s of Amravati Division Dailies v. Offices Present in Districts Table 9-2: Marathi Communicator 70 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 10-2:MarathiDailies v.LocalEditionorSupplement Table 10-1:MarathiDailiesv.LocalEditionorSupplement eventually determinethelocalizationapproachadoptedbypublication. the localarea or releasing a separate local edition. Decisions forlocal presence in-depth coverage ofthe local events. Thisisachieved by either asupplement for Apart fromthelanguagefactor,local publications are powerfulbecauseoftheir Local Emphasis 2016-17 and2017-18forthemajor Marathi newspapers, thegrowthrate was 11.8%. Based on the self-declared (average) circulation numbers for Vidarbha region in Lokmat Navrashtra Marathi Divya Bharat Tarun Nagari Punya Times Maharashtra Deshonatti Sakal Loksatta Lokmat TOTAL Navrashtra MarathiDivya Tarun Bharat Punya Nagari Y — Y Y — Y — — Y Bhandara Y Akola 1309182 14550 19440 47668 112619 Y — Y Y — Y — — Y drapur Chan Y Amravati - — — Y Y — Y — — Y Gadchiroli Y Buldhana 1463881 16,035 21054 54342 122192 Y — Y — — Y — — Y Gondia Y Yavatmal Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Y Nagpur 11.8 10.2 8.3 14.0 8.5 Y Washim Y — Y Y — Y — — Y Wardha Communicator

71 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 — — Y — Y Y — — — — Y — Y Y — Y — — Y — Y Y — — is the degree to which awhich to degree the is Approach’ ‘Localization — — Y — Y Y — Y — Y Y — Y Y — Y Loksatta Sakal Deshonatti Maharashtra Times Punya Nagari Tarun Bharat Divya Marathi Navrashtra These publications are largely are publications Sections” - These C - “State Focus with Regional / Local section, page a dedicated around the State, with “key” urban centres getting centred included be would centres “key” these nearby areas news from The supplement. or but the coverage, is not the local here factor binding sections. The same in the language. B - “Regional Focus with Local Sections” - The focus is on the region as a whole get their own sections. Vidarbha region and different urban and rural centres rural and urban centres of focus, and districts, area primary would be the therefore of regions other from events for room is There sections. dedicated their get would most with only the is limited, but it relevance, or global and of national state, the important events finding place in the designated allocation of space. These publications would focus strongly on local would focus strongly on local A - “Heavy Local Emphasis” - These publications significant. exceptionally are they if scope their outside events cover only and events perfectly fit often would publications, print not although , channels Radio FM Local in this definition. There has been a growing consensus amongst regional language newspapers that newspapers language regional amongst consensus growing a been has There and regional events to serve the intereststhey must balance the act of covering local of national and international events in theof the local population, with the coverage who have limited lingual abilities in Englishlocal language to facilitate the readers (2015) and Sheth (2018). However, there isand/or Hindi, as highlighted in Shameer position their choose may publications most and act balancing the for formula definite a Hypothesizing, the spectrum. on identified are: Types of localization approaches we Localisation Approaches: global coverage determines its. publication focuses on local coverage over Marathi language Vidarbha region. publications can and readership literacy, social consciousness with growing be correlated numbers of and easeof logistics in circulation Growth in

Communicator 72 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 economics consists ofstudying the application of economic principles, concepts, and and organization ofhowitisproduced,andfor whomitisproduced.Media media industries.Economics isconcernedwithwhatproduced,thetechnology activities of the organization producing and selling production into the various Media economics is a term engaged to refer to the business transaction and financial coverage. This is the outcome of practices aimed towards Media Economics regional market hasincentivized ashiftincontent priorities for amorelocalized Interviews withworkingjournalistsindicated that inrecent years, thegrowing where thelatterhasbeengrowingatasteadypace. patterns, readership rural and urban the in reflected also is This region. Vidarbha be correlated with growingliteracy, social consciousness and ease of logistics in Growth in circulation and readership numbers of Marathi language publications can Impact andPermeability publications tohaveagreaterappealthereadersofregion. Vidarbha section, alongsidelocalsectionsandsupplements.Thisallowsthe It isalsonotable thattwopublications, Sakal andDeshonnattihaveadedicated Table 11:LocalizationApproachesbyMarathiDailiesinVidarbhaRegion approaches identifiedfortheirjournalisticoutput: stories, andsectional breakdown ofthe newspaper, following were the localization in Nagpur,Maharashtra, for aperiod of 7days,withemphasis onselection of Based onthequalitative content analysisofthe nine Marathidailies published unless theeventisofnationalimportance. lingual audience. Local stories whencoveredarekeptseparately in asupplement, a similarformat.Thefocusismainlytotranslate news fromeverywheretotheir are notverydifferent from themajor English andHindidailies, and oftenfollow D -“NationalFocuswithState/RegionalLocal Sections” -These publications Navrashtra MarathiDivya Tarun Bharat Punya Nagari Maharashtra Times Deshonatti Sakal Loksatta Lokmat Publication C D A A C B C D C Type of Focus State Sections Focus with Regional /Local SectionsLocal National Focus with State /Regional / EmphasisHeavy Local EmphasisHeavy Local State Sections Focus with Regional /Local Vidarbha Sections Region Focus with Local State Sections Focus with Regional /Local SectionsLocal National Focus with State /Regional / State Sections Focus with Regional /Local Description 3 . Communicator

73 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 ‘Glocalization’, the practice of incorporating a local angle to stories from distant regions, is becoming more common place. Comment on Change In Key Key In Change on Comment Audiences Attempting to target both rural target to Attempting opposed as readers, urban and policy targeting earlier to of readers. urban Unchanged. local focus on and “Growing rural issues.” in Western exercised “Being could and heavily, Maharashtra soon.” Vidarbha to come in last stronger emphasis “Rural 10 years” Unchanged. keep to Group Times of “Policy same at papers all language paper.” the English as level long”. “since Unchanged Comment On Key Audiences On Key Comment “Aim at Marathi readers in readers Marathi at “Aim regions” different ded- and “Local supplements city and state for pages icated localfocus on issues.” Every district a dedicated has supplement. “More educated” readers of of readers educated” “More City. Nagpur edi- a main has Nagpur Only supplement. dedicated and tion is Nagpur outside Circulation negligible. Different Readers of “Marathi Nagpur and Akola Districts” - supple and editions main have in rural circulation but ments, “good”. is areas semi-urban on focused” “Very in Vidarbha. ruraland markets in Readers” Marathi “Urban Maharashtra of cities major edition main has Nagpur Only in Vidarbha. “rural on / Focus “Grassroots” localand issues” main have Akola and Nagpur 11 districts of 10 out editions, a localget supplement. , the practice of incorporating a local angle to stories from distant from stories to angle local a of incorporating practice , the Publication Lokmat Loksatta Sakal Deshonatti Maharashtra Times Punya Nagari Table 11: Localization Approaches by Marathi Dailies in Vidarbha Region-1 Approaches by Marathi Dailies Table 11: Localization Based on the interviews with media company representatives, with media company representatives, Key Audiences: Based on the interviews targeting: indicated their approach in audience following newspapers theories to study of macro and microeconomic aspects of mass media companies. media companies. of mass aspects and microeconomic of macro to study theories ‘Glocalization’ for a potential implies essentially This place. common more becoming regions, is Spectrum. The on the Localization Focus Type D Focus Type A from shift towards the greater pool also plays a role in Convergence also reported that Media journalists of content as field reporters often witness the local flavour of events and provide of content. scope for localization Urban markets publications at are embracing similar rates. Rural and Marathi

Communicator 74 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 rural marketsis inthebestinterestofpublishers. Marathi language press haspotential for growthinVidarbharegion,andfocusingon advertisement revenue and socio-cultural progress collectively indicates that The culmination of localization approaches, demand in circulation, scope for development ofVidarbharegion. growth ofregional press inVidarbhaisapartofbiggerpackage-the socio-cultural towards education and treatment of women. There is good reason to believe that of readershiphasalsotakenplaceatthesametimeasgrowth inliberal attitudes Growth publicity. word-of-mouth causes that communications to-and-fro easier as national average.) The growing popularity can also be tied to migrations as well may behigherforMaharashtraastheliteracy rate forthestate ishigherthan the risen by9%pointswhereasurbanreadershiphas 6%points.(Theserates Readership Survey data indicates that between 2014 and2017,rural readership has Rural andUrbanmarketsareembracingMarathipublications atsimilarrates.Indian press isbecomingmorefinanciallyviableandprofitable than itwasbefore. claims are anecdotal in nature and for all that it is worth, this implies that language risen between 25-35% in the same period. However it is to be noted that these major three of 50-75% across Maharashtra. Demand for Adspaces in Marathi newspapers have officials marketing with publications have claimed that between 2014 and2018,thefareshaverisenbetween Interactions publications. Marathi in Ad Revenues:Highercirculation hasalsoresultedinbetterratesforadvertising localization efforts. supplements. Thisimpliesthat6outof9majornewspapersarenowfocusedon semi-urban areas in their reporting as well as bymeans of local editions and local for alongtime. Four newspapershaveshiftedtheirfocusmoreheavily on ruraland stance. Two newspapershave maintained emphasis on rural and semi-urban areas Three Marathidailiesarefocusedonurbanreadersonlyandhavenotchangedtheir Navrashtra Marathi Divya Bharat Tarun tion outside of it. in Vidarbha, with no- circula Only Nagpur has main edition Urban Marathi readers citiessmaller inMaharashtra”. Vidarbha, alongside “7other (and surrounding areas) in Circulates only inAmravati urban places”semi readers and“Local of rural matters more than other issues” on“Reporting focuses local supplement. have 11districts all alocal Nagpur has main edition, and Rural and readers. semi-urban Unchanged. Unchanged. risen. Emphasis audience on rural has Communicator

75 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 “ The same few high profile commentators dominate in all the newspapers and magazines. To win over a large section of people, the printing revolution must be accompanied by a content revolution so that the newspapers play a more robust role in the coming days of intra-media competition.” Dailies 175903 38000 However, not everything is rosy in the industry. The language is rosy in the industry. The However, not everything Overall Circulation 314455 65413 Industry Hindi English Table 12: Claimed Circulations of Publications (2015-16) (in 000’s) Conflicts of Interest: of Conflicts talent of saturation press is the Marathi for the challenge Another Drain: Talent for ambitious career opportunities lucrative in big urban centres, which offer more in the state as a whole, as the rural areas an imbalance journalists. This creates best of talents, and often fail to provide a and smaller districts struggle to get the bias also introduces a systemic to the aspirants. This imbalance pay-scale comparable and organizations, for the media generation and content in the manner of operations struggle has to therefore region Vidarbha for localization. aspiration their threatens most attract of western Maharashtra as Mumbai and Pune cities with this element, of the talent, which benefits the cities and nearby areas, whereas Vidarbha being at a significant geographical distance, has to work with relatively limited resources. Key Findings In addition to the factors already described, Marathi language Marathi language described, already to the factors Identity: In addition Marathi the ‘Marathi’ the jingoism surrounding from also earns its potential journalism In an interview language. the surrounding of pride sense and the identity, brethren is society the though “Even that: was remarked it city, Nagpur in journalist a with speakers Marathi for is important language Marathi of usage the multilingual, fairly heritage”. cultural “rich a by them, what is considered of conserving means as a language’s the from evident also is language the towards outlook chauvinistic The explains why despite being a This factor arts and cinema.” dramatic literature, is this and by many users, language preferred is the Marathi society, multilingual dailies. factors towards the growth of Marathi one of the contributing ownership patterns and directions. Media press from multiple faces challenges of the independence and freedom journalistic the affect revenue model advertising spared not have whole, a as industry media the affecting bias systemic The reporters. in Malhan, Sayal and Kuthiala was also highlighted the Marathi press. This sentiment (2017) which described: “ The same few high profile commentatorsdominate in all the printing of people, section To win over a large the newspapers and magazines. the newspapers play so that revolution by a content must be accompanied revolution adding also while competition.” days of intra-media coming the in robust role more a newspapers and medium small the that steps to ensure to take is necessary “It that, become financially viable and do not resort to malpractices of any kind. Only then India.” in rural to people its obligations to discharge press would be in a position the usually groups that media of larger part are dailies major the region, In Vidarbha potential from not free are hence, They, media. newspapers and other multiple have conflicts of interests. Discussions (Print) isthe4th largest industry by circulation. Journalism Language Marathi

Communicator 76 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Ministry ofStatisticsandProgrammeImplementation(MOSPI) SOURCE: StatisticalYearBookIndia2018 Tamil Bilingual Malayalam Oriya Telugu Gujarati Marathi Urdu B -“Regional Focus withLocalSections”- One(1)publication. A -“HeavyLocalEmphasis” -Two(2)publications. spectrum oflocalization isasfollows: various localization districts. Themajorpublications show approaches. The multiple in offices registered have publications major the region, Vidarbha In figures. circulation grew by11.8%between2016-17and2017-18basedonself-reported In Vidarbha region, nine daily publications dominate the market. Their implying thatmosttheadditionswereminorpublicationswith lowreadership. been abletobudgetheprimepublicationsofmarketfrom theirtoppositions, only minor fluctuation. However the growth in the number of publications has not 2016. Thenumberofdailieshavestayedaround13%across thisperiod,with Number ofpublicationshavegrownatanearlysteadypace between2009and match thenationalaverage. has plenty room to expand its market before the growth levels saturate and national population overalldailypublications - indicating that Marathipress The population vs. circulation ratio of Marathi language dailies islowerthanthe 2017. Marathi presshasbeenamajorcontributortoindustrybetween 2014 and that confirming further readership, national in growth the to 9.5% contributed while the national average was 9%.The data also suggeststhat Marathi readers According toIRS,Marathi readership between 2014 and2017 roseby31%, (43.2%) andUrdu(27.4%). rose by86%,whichwashigherthanitsclosestriserOriya(79.8%),Punjabi latest RNIdata, between2014-15and2015-16,circulation of Marathidailies The industryisthefastestgrowingbycirculation. According tothe Marathi LanguageJournalism(Print)isthe4thlargestindustrybycirculation. 9340 14954 15558 20313 27645 28828 36789 51775 5563 2968 9144 14413 19760 16903 29112 42376 Communicator

77 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Four major newspapers have shifted their focus on more local issues and are considerate towards wants of rural audiences. , 4, 112-118. http://dx.doi.org/10.4236/sn.2015.44013 , 4, 112-118. publications. Table 36.4 “Claimed circulation of publications”, Newspapers and Periodicals, Newspapers of publications”, circulation Table 36.4 “Claimed and Programme 2018 - Ministry of Statistics Year Book India Statistical Implementation (MOSPI). and by language periodicals newspapers and of registered 36.1. “Number Table Year Book India 2018 - Statistical Newspapers and Periodicals, periodicity”, (MOSPI). Ministry of Statistics and Programme Implementation (MRUC), User Council Research Survey 2017 - Media Readership Indian Nielsen. Readership Studies Council of India (RSCI), (MRUC), User Council Research 2014 - Media Survey Readership Indian Readership Studies Council of India (RSCI), Nielsen. (across languages)” Amongst ABC Member Publications “Highest Circulated for 2016-17. Audit Bureau of Circulations, India. Shameer, S.Md. in (2015) Media Economics Study Prominence and Relevance India. Social Networking,4, 112-118. http://dx.doi.org/10.4236/sn.2015.44013 of Institute 335, National Press in India”. Mass Communication “Language C - “State Focus with Regional / Local Sections” - Four (4) publications. - Four Sections” / Local with Regional Focus C - “State - Two (2) Local Sections” / Regional / Focus with State D -“National are and issues local more on focus their shifted have newspapers Four major have Two other newspapers rural audiences. towards wants of considerate now are newspapers 6 out of 9 major This implies that streak. that maintained efforts. focused on localization Growth is a result of multiple factors. Social factors such as literacy, logistical in content generation, play a role. Localization ease, social development language despite clear preference towards Marathi as well as population’s being a largely multilingual society, is also major factor. Growth in rural area influenced have to seems that factor, interesting an be to appears also readership media organizations. the practices of the India. Census of Based on 2011 Periodicals By Language and “Number of Registered Newspapers and Book India 2018 - Year Statistical Periodicity”, Newspapers and Periodicals, (MOSPI). Ministry of Statistics and Programme Implementation and Relevance in S.Md. (2015) Media Economics Study Prominence Shameer, India. Social Networking 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 8. 1. 9. End Notes and References: 2. 3. Communicator 78 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 12. 11. in ElementsofMassMedia(IGNOU).Ch.1pp.5-19. Malhan P. N.,Sayal P., Kuthiala, B. K.,“Characteristics of Print Media” (2017) Macmillan, Singapore. Vernacular India.In:deSouzaP.(eds)AtHomewithDemocracy.Palgrave Sheth D.L. (2018) The Great Language Debate: Politics of Metropolitan Versus Open Schooling.Ch4.106-114. Communicator

79 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 There is a paradigm shift in the business model and market share of language newspapers in India. ’ (1780) was the first English newspaper which as the Newspapers in India Newspapers Dr. Tasha Singh Parihar* Dr. Tasha Singh New Delhi and Former Professor New Delhi and Former Galgotias University, Greater Noida Galgotias University, Prof. (Dr.) Devesh Kishore** Prof. (Dr.) Devesh Indian Institute of Mass Communication, New Delhi Indian Institute of Mass Associate Professor, School of Media and Communication Studies School of Media and Communication Associate Professor, profit: A study on growth and trends of Language of Language growth and trends A study on profit: Newspapers are the oldest and most popular form of print media industry media print form of popular most and oldest the Newspapers are by researchers always investigated across the globe. In India newspapers are country. the in transformation and development to understand the cultural Jan-Jun 2018 report, amongst to Audit Bureau of Circulation’s, According the top 10 newspapers in India eight newspapers are vernaculars and only shift in the business model and two are English dailies. There is a paradigm India. It is no longer looked down market share of language newspapers in rather it should be renamed as ‘Vernacular Press’ by English newspapers as ‘Dominant Press’. There are many classifications to study newspapers emergency. the - After or Before Independence Pre-Post namely India in India Newspapers of of by Registrar conducted are being studies Regular Audit (NRCI) and the of India Council Readership National (RNI), the the study to attempt an also This paper is (ABC). Circulation of Bureau in India. It is organised into growth and trend of language newspapers of Indian language newspapers two parts; part one will discuss the history on the present trend and focus narrating the growth and part two will itself limit India. This paper will stature of the language newspapers in based on ABC ranking so to consider the top daily language newspapers and a good dailies English made with comparison can be a healthy that on common grounds. analytical framework could be developed Professor Emeritus and Former Director, Electronic Media Centre, IGNOU and Former Director, Electronic Media Professor Emeritus Nurturing sovereign Journalism or earning reasonable reasonable earning or Journalism sovereign Nurturing name suggest was a medium to advertise services and products and hardly focused services and products and hardly name suggest was a medium to advertise were published. Published and administration to political on information related Calcutta General Advertiser ‘Calcutta Introduction a) History of Language Newspapers in India Key-words: Language Newspapers, English Newspapers, Vernacular Press, Dominant Press. Abstract Urdu andBengali The vernacular seen inHindi, Tamil, Telgu, prominently Malayalam, languages. Marathi, press is

Communicator 80 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 on 23 Darshan’ (April, 1818) followed by ‘Samachar Darpan’ which was published in ‘Dig was newspaper language first The Mumbai. in Murzban Fardaonji by started ‘’nowMumbai(1822)whichisaGujarati newspaper a mediumtocreate mass awareness.Theoldestexistinglanguage newspaper is by ‘Serampur Missionaries.’. In the pre-independence era editors and journalists associated with the vernacular b) BraveJournalistsofVernacular Newspapers Malayalam, Manipuri, Marathi, Oriya,Punjabi,Tamil, Telgu and Urdu. newspapers arepublished areAssamese,Bengali, Gujrati, , of the pre-independence. The major Indian languages in which the regional In table1someoftheearlyandprominentlanguagenewspapers arementioned Table 1:ProminentLanguageNewspapersinPre-independence Era in 1822. used thestrengthofnewspaperandstarted a Bengali newspaper ‘SambadKaumudi’ newspapers orvernacular newspapers or regional newspapers. RajaRamMohanRoy to reachthe people with Englishnewspapers.Herecame the need tostart language difficult was it India, of language the not is English Since society. the in evils the against the evil of ‘Sati’ practice brought many social reformers ahead to eradicate trend tojournalism by coveringthelocal problems ofthepeople. His movement is regarded as the golden era of journalism in India. This editor introduced a new Silk Buckinghamaseditorof‘CalcuttaChronicle(1811)’inthe18 followed bymanyotherEnglishnewspapers.Thencame an Englishjournalist James information of thethenGovernorWarren Hastings. (Hussain,2017).Thiswas administrative confidential publishing for imprisoned later was He Kolkata. now by aEuropean James Augustus Hicky for the local Europeans residing in Calcutta British IndianGovernment. Many powerfulnewspapersemergedtospreadthepolitical propaganda againstthe people atthegrassrootsandcreate massawarenessandarisefeelingsofpatriotism. the IndianNational Movement by writingthroughlanguage newspapers toreach As a consequence of the Revolt of 1857, many freedom fighters joined hands to start Marathi, Malayalam,Tamil,Telgu,UrduandBengalilanguages. S.no. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Navjeevan Sudharak Kesari Swadesamitran Patrika Amrita Bazaar Language Newspaper Name ofthe 1 FromthenonwardsnewspapersinIndiahavealwaysbeenregardedas rd May,1818.Bothofthese newspapers werepublished 3

2 The vernacular press is prominently seen in Hindi, 1919 1888 1881 1880 1858 Year Agarkar Gopal Ganesh Gangadhar TilakBal Subramania Aiyer G and MotilalGhosh Sisir KumarGhosh Editor Gujarati English and Marathi Marathi Tamil Bengali Langauage th centurywhich Communicator 81

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Spending a hard life with a dream to aware the local people against the exploitation of British administration and get independence was the only motive of the brave journalists of those times.

6 5 4 – In the princely state of Pillai’s name was – In the princely state of Travancore K Ramakrishna Pillai – This brother duo started the very famous Ghosh – This brother duo started the very famous Motilal and Ghosh Kumar Sisir in English on 20 February, 1868 but later in Bengali Amrita Bazar Patrika initially become to administration the in involvement urged Indians This paper language. the British regime and once published letter strong. It openly criticized economically of Kashmir the Maharaja Kashmir which encouraged the plans to annex detailing developed paper this in published Stories London. in lobby for his independence to Subhas re-admit to Calcutta in College Presidency of management the on pressure grounds of indiscipline. on the expelled students who were few other and Chandra little This paper also described Lord Curzon, the then Viceroy as “Young and a foppish, and without previous training but invested with unlimited powers.” paper ‘Swadeshabhimani’ (1910) which was popular synonymous with a Malayalam Abdul by was owned journal This administration. British the against writing for the Diwan P Rajagopalachari Khader Moulavi and edited by Pillai. Pillai targeted This state. the in corruption his wrong deeds and attacking by openly of Travancore paper was confiscated by the British Government; Pillai was arrested and banished to , where he continued his writing for campaigning the civil rights. – This journalist published two leading papers (the Iyer – This journalist published two leading Subramania G exisiting English daily) and Swadesamitran one of the first Tamil newspaper. To he people to join the freedom movement and encourage the Tamil develop patriotism lot. a tortured was cases that put him in the case of defamation used these newspapers but was later caught and sedition for jail in send was he 1908 in also crises financial into Under the Kesari-Maratha trust the newspapers continue to published after the the after to published continue newspapers the trust Kesari-Maratha the Under sad demise of Bal Gangadhar Tilak. - “Just as street lights and the rounds of police constables and the rounds of police constables Tilak - “Just as street lights Gangadhar Bal roads in the dark, the wrong or unjust happening on the bring to light anything of the administration.” to light the injustices and the wrongs editorial pen brings Brave freedom fighter Bal Gangadhar Tilakfirst published issue of He year 1881. the by him in founded weekly ‘Kesari’ a Marathi statement this in the Gopal Agarkar and Vishnushstri ’ an English daily. also founded ‘Mahratta publishing nationalists him in running these newspapers and Chiplunkar helped was arrested on the the British administrations. Tilak articles and criticizing tried to assassinate for supporting revolutionaries who charge of sedition He also exposed the then a chief presidency magistrate. Dougals Kingsford, after declaring Kholapur Shivaji VI a minor king of of poisoning British’s ploy stating the ill treatment given to the minor him as ‘mad’ by publishing an article by the servants and officials. press were mostly selflessly serving the ethics of journalism. There was no financial financial no was There journalism. of ethics the serving selflessly mostly were press a papers. Spending for these language them to write which encouraged motivation of British exploitation the against people local the to aware with a dream hard life journalists of the brave was the only motive independence get and administration for their who are still remembered are few journalists The following of those times. newspapers. to language worthy contribution was irritatingthe and accessibility Since, thereach newspaper was local people.It British Indian high withthe Government. of language

Communicator 82 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 circulation. ul-Akhbar ofRajaram Mohan Roywasaffected mostly and ultimately stopped its only. Theregulation was againstthevernacular languages. Thenewspaper,Mirat- cancelled. The rightsofissueandthelicence were restricted to GovernorGeneral get would license and government the by confiscated be would defaulters press the the from also and charged be would 400 Rs of fine A press. the start to licence enforced this act. According to whichthe printers and publishershadto obtain a 1823: The then GovernorGeneral of India John Adam, Act, Regulation Licensing the firstViceroyofIndiaLordWarrenHastings. submitted totheSecretaryofCensorship.ThisActwaslaterabolishedin1818by and before printing any news or article in newspapers or magazines it should be which made it mandatory to printthe names of the printers, editors andproprietors Censor Act, 1799: Thisact was passedbyLordWellesley for languagenewspapers legislations forceduponthelanguagenewspapersinpre-independenceera. from timetothroughvarious had tofacerestrictionsonitsfreedomofpress people. It wasirritating the British Indian Government. Therefore, these newspapers Since, thereachandaccessibilityhigh withthelocal oflanguagenewspaperwas c) LegislationontheIndianPress the year1936Hindiedition‘Hindustan’waslaunchedbyhim. maximum money.HealsoservedastheChairmanofHindustanTimes(1924-1946).In from collapsingbyraisingthefundofRs.50,000whereGhanshyamDasBirlapaid he startedaHindiNewspaper‘Maryada.’HealsosavedHindustanTimes’in1924 campaigned againstitthroughhiswritingsin‘Leader’anEnglishdaily1908.In1910, In 1889hebecamethe editor of ‘Indian Opinion.’ When British brought PressAct he independence ofIndia.Malaviyastartedhiscareerin1887aseditor‘Hindostahn’. Banaras HinduUniversity,Malaviyaisalsopopularasajournalistduringthepre- Malaviya –Apartfromthenoteworthycontributionininceptionof Mohan Madan has takenplace. Afreecopyofthe publication was supposedtobesubmitted to printer andthepublisher also thenameofplace from where the publication but emphasisesontheproper registration of allpublishedworkwiththe nameofthe newspapers thisactcameinto force.Itdoesnotplayanyroleontherestrictionpart The Registration Act, 1867: governor wasthechiefauthority. the Revolt of 1857. The newspapers cannot be published without the licence and the General (1828-1835) repeated the licensing regulation act of 1823.This was during 1857: Lord William Henry Cavendish-Bentinck, Governor Act, Licensing The ‘Liberator oftheIndianPress.’ he revoked the uncouth “Licensing Regulation Act” of 1823andwasentitled as the pressinIndiawhichresulted inrapid growth oflanguage newspapers. In1835 as Metcalfe Act. He restored the freedom of press as he wanted the liberation of Press Act, 1835: Since,SirCharlesMetcalfe introduced this act soit is alsoknown 7 ThisActwasabolishedbyCharlesMetcalfe. With anintention to keeparecord ofallthebooksand Communicator

83 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 This Act was promulgated for strict censorship on all censorship for strict was promulgated This Act The language newspapers were unstoppable from writing from newspapers were unstoppable language The Know the history of Language Newspapers of India Learn the struggle of Language Newspapers of India • The following are the objectives of the study, to: • Objectives Indian Press Act, British movements of Gandhian impact the 1931: With the newspapers if it publishes anti- against action strict had to take Government Movement Disobedience ‘Civil of the effect This was an after content. government its publication. from press to continue were demanded of 1930.’ Heavy securities refused had to and the one who the security Around 130 newspapers submitted suspend the publication. Newspaper Act, 1908: Indian Press Act, 1910: The Officials Secrets Act,Indian the in act surviving oldest the is Act This 1923: under the is condemned state enemy the which can help Any action constitution. Official SecretAct. This was introduced to control the newspapers as well as the . Area or mentioned was prohibited for access. documents over which Official Secret was This act clearly distinguished press in two sections in press in two sections distinguished clearly This act 1878: Act, Press Vernacular for popular were which newspapers, Vernacular the and English the namely India English to applicable was not law this Therefore, India. in rule British the criticising the passed thus Press and Vernacular the with was angry Govt British the Press as were in 1878. The Magistrates It was passed by Lord Lytton Press Act. Vernacular of not publishing the vernacular publisher to give assurance authorized to question against taken was action (Hussain, 2017). Strict Rule British the against anything the defaulter. Editors were punished and heavily fined, which broke the backbone their continued journalists But, the brave vernacular newspapers. of the vernacular in 1882. This law was cancelled by Lord Ripon publication selflessly. the press this Act gave the To control of Lord Curzon. the adverse policies against magistrate the rights to confiscate the property of press if they publish unpleasant newspapers. Seven in their and governance against the British policies material press houses were confiscated and nineNewspaper Act. newspapers were prosecuted under the publications. Since the newspapers were influencing theThis act was enforced to curb the freedom of expression. radical Indian nationalism. people and developing kinds for all mandatory submission of two free copies was made and Registration of publication. the local government after one month of publication. This act is still applicable applicable is still act This of publication. month one after government local the as ‘The Press India and is denoted in it in 1955 amendments after necessary and of Book Act, 1867.’ Registration status of language status oflanguage study the history, study thehistory, present trend & present trend& newspapers in newspapers in an attempt to an attemptto This paper is This paperis growth and growth and India. India. Communicator 84 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 2. 1. study (Table2).Thenewspaperselectedforcomparisonwere– of Circulation’ (ABC) amongtheABCmember publication was consideredforthe for India’,thelistoftop10highlycirculated newspaper generated by‘AuditBureau From thetotal population of thenewspapersregistered in ‘RegistrarofNewspapers e. d. Readership c. Reach b. a. Circulation Newspapers withtheVernacularonfollowingvariables(parameters): Comparative AnalysisisperformedastheresearchmethodtocompareEnglish paper the of findings main the highlight to Therefore, India. in newspapers language This paperisanattempttostudythehistory,growthandpresenttrendstatusof Research Methodology • • • friendly withthe onlinemedia. India. Thevernacular press is very popular amongst the local people who are not Newspapers stillenjoyscredibility andintegrity in comparisontoothermedium in of abrighterfuturenewspaperinIndia. of newspapersarethemajor reasons Low price, easy accessibility, impact of education, cheapest competitive pricing as Japan,Germany,UnitedStatesandFrance. (2.81%) andeast(2.63%).Whereas adecline of 3-6percent is seen inother countries (7.83%) whichisprominently the Hindibelt followed bythe south (4.95%),west the circulation rate of Indian dailies newspaper especially from the northern region industry ofIndia. During 2013to2015agrowthof12percent wasobservedin newspapers makethemaximum contribution in strengthening theprintmedia and by2016thecirculation has beenraisedto62million in aday. Bureau of Circulation claims a significant growth of 4.87 percent by the end of 2006 Glancing at the compound annual growth rate of theprint industry inIndia Audit Growth ofLanguageNewspaperinIndia good analyticalframeworkcouldbedevelopedoncommongrounds. ABC ranking so that a healthy comparison can be made with English dailies and a This paperwilllimititselftoconsiderthetopdailylanguagenewspapersbasedon 3. Times ofIndia–3 –1 Advertisement Rate Price Identify thepresenttrendandstatureoflanguagenewspapersinIndia. Examine thegrowthoflanguagenewspapersinIndia Study theLegislationsonPressofIndia –6 rd Rank;EnglishLanguage st Rank;HindiLanguage th Rank,MalayalamLanguage 9 8 Thelanguage Communicator

85 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Print is the oldest medium of mass communication; it has always faced the challenge of radio, TV and now the digital media. Figure 1: Indian Newspapers Circulation Report, Audit Bureau of Circulation, Circulation, of Bureau Audit Report, Circulation Newspapers Indian 1: Figure Nov.2018 Print is the oldest medium of mass communication; it has always faced the challenge challenge the faced always has it communication; mass of medium oldest the is Print or ‘Co- Too’ syndrome ‘Me Be it the media. TV and now the digital of radio, of Audit the latest reports scope for it. Referring in India there is a good existence’ Bureau of Circulation illustrated in figure 1 and table 2 and 3it is understood that growth of vernacular the medium newspapers or other same language with so many is unstoppable. newspapers Communicator 86 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 literacy rateinsouthernstatesofIndia. followed byothertworegionalnewspapersoftheSouthIndia.Thisisduetohigh 18. and 15 12, five, counts forsevennewspapersoutof20varyingfrompositionnumberone,two,four, 16 respectively. The major shareincirculation is oftheHindilanguagenewspapers it ‘Times ofIndia, only threecouldmake place in the top 20slabinterms of average qualifying sales. readers which is resulting in high circulation. If compared with English newspapers In tableno.2thelistindicatespopularityoflanguagenewspapersamongst Table 2:Top20DailyNewspapersinIndia,ABC,Nov.2018 The HinduandHindustanTimes’atpositionnumberthree,nine Malayala Manorama rankssixth highest circulated newspaper Communicator

87 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

10 ’ in Maharashtra. , Daily Thanthi, and , Dinamani, Daily Divya Marathi

11 have their e-papers available online. The ‘manoramaonline.com’ being The ‘manoramaonline.com’ online. available have their e-papers Today the language newspapers are not just pure language dailies. To survive in the in survive To dailies. language pure just not are newspapers language the Today market it is coming up with new supplements which cater the needs of all classes Media’ of Odisha ‘Eastern conglomerate Media groups. age and masses of different ‘Yuva publication with its Odia newspaper ‘’; a bilingual runs two weeklies newspapers regional the ready future To become for children. tabloid Sambad’ also a are available as mobile application also. With time the printing quality and standard of news have raised in the regional the in raised of news have standard and quality printing the time With newspapers got a working for vernacular journalists The newspapers. language newspapers of English reporters the Earlier, status. and social good raise in salaries and writing skills of language newspaper reporters. With the the potential undermine also and universities and central in various state in the schools of journalism increase to industry ready an effort to confer best resources leading institutions private the journalists in vernacular press is gaining flying colour results. Today good books which are making in various Indian languages on journalism practices are available students understand the concept and gain knowledge in their own local language. the English newspapers are also trying To compete with the vernacular newspapers India of ‘Times the For example editions. district their towns with small reach to Group’ the ‘Dainik launched ‘Ei Samay’ a Bengali newspaper in West Bengal, Bhaskar Group’ launched ‘ newspapers in India Present trend and Stature of the Language Language newspapers are continuously capturing newer markets and penetrating newer markets capturing continuously are newspapers Language and average circulation a better in gaining the regions which is helping into deeper a major industry has Print of 2017 the IBEF report issue readership. As per the 41.2 percent, which is approximately revenue advertising in the contribution radio media, (11 percent) and outdoor media digital followed by TV (38.2 percent), and cinema (10percent). The language newspapers are also coming up with their online versions. The major online up with their are also coming newspapers The language like language, Tamil in dailies the Hindi and regional of the readership of newspaper is of About 90 percent rise The Spotting: as ‘Demand India entitled by Nielsen released A report languages. the identified have newspapers regional the how explains Town’ Small Indian the of which language native their in news for local cities III tier in II and raised demand gave them unprecedented response. As circulations enjoys the highest the regional newspaper ABC list of 2018 per the to proliferate was oriented newspapers industry 1947, the 3). Before in India (Table government the with align newspapers the After 1947, cause of independence. the criticizer. the or become and initiatives to all policies and provide support Thanthi of them. among the most striking Table Table 3: Language Wise Highest Circulated Newspapers in India, ABC, Nov. 2018 newspapers have brand activation platform tothe understood the importance of have takento branding and in abigway, advertisers. integrated Language providing

Communicator 88 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Findings electricity, waterandtransportisalsobeinghighlighted. good numberofphotographs.Coverageproblemsassociated withthecity like daily activities and issuesoflocals.Culturalreportingisveryprominentherewith The major reason forthepopularity of language newspapers iscoverage given to layout andpresentation has improvedmany foldsofmaximum regional newspapers. press, whichisbarringthem from dedicating entire space fornewscoverage. The vernacular with pressure financial continuous a is There 8. Rs. around newspapers It variesfromRs.1toRs.5while Hindi newspaperscostthesameasEnglish The priceoflanguage newspapers iscomparatively less thantheEnglishnewspapers. and itse-editionisalsoavailableforthereaders. Lokmat whichisobservingadropincirculation. ‘Sakal’ continues togrowinPune language newspapersinMaharashtra.Theirgrowthisimpacting the longtimeleader ‘Maharashtra Times’and ‘Divya Marathi’ are very popular and fast growing In viewofadvertising markets in India, Maharashtra is alwaysdenoted as P1market. facebook page. making its facebook community page as most engaging and popular in Bengali advertisements from national brands. EiSamayisapreferredonlinedestination advertisements in regional newspapers but in Bengal regional dailies receive more said that newspaperreadingisafashioninmostBengalis.Oftenlocal brands give newspapers inIndia.Eventodayitwitnessesastrongholdforregionaldailies. It is West Bengal has glorious history when it comes to discourse upon the language growth ofprintindustryfollowedbyTamilNaduandAndhraPradesh. Yahoo tocreate a Malayalam news portal. Kerala has a major contribution in the To establishthedigital presence the Malayala Manorama group also tied up with Vernacular newspapersinSouthIndiagainedmomentumduetohigherliteracy rate. regularly holdseducationandcareercounsellingfairs,realestatefairs. campaigns andconsumerconnectinitiatives. A TeluguDailyNewspaper‘Sakshi’ city wellandthereforeitispreferredbybrandsforpromotions,launches,awareness Possessing its local nature, the vernacular press understands the intricacies of the to brandactivation inabigway,providingintegrated platform totheadvertisers. Language newspapershaveunderstoodtheimportance of brandingandhavetaken 1 No. S. Bhaskar Dainik per Newspa- of the Name Hindi guage Lan- 4,416,737 2018 ABC, As per tion Circula - Rs. 6 Rs.5 – from Vary Price tions 66 Edi- 12 States Reach 12 45105 2017 IRS As per ship Reader - words Per 20 Rs.2210 Rs.290- Rate tisement Adver - Communicator

89 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Rs.35- Rs.1100 Per 5 line Rs.570- Rs.1242 Per 10 words 13047 15999 29 States 40 Editions 5 State 14 Edi- tions Vary Vary from Rs.3 – Rs.8 Vary Vary from Rs.1- Rs.2.50 3,198,449 2,411,402 is making profit with higher ad rates to sustain profit with higher ad rates Bhaskar is making Dainik English Malay- alam The reach of language newspapers is limited to regional periphery as it periphery regional to newspapers is limited of language reach The Times of Times India Malayala Manora- ma The production cost is higher than the selling price of newspapers in India. newspapers in of price selling the than is higher cost production The 2 3 Advertisement by print played game is a major advertisements Rate: To fetch media of online because of the inception tougher in India. This is getting media is dependent on audience media. Still, for local advertisement and electronic in table 4 it is observed the rates of advertisement regional newspapers. Comparing that Times of India has reduced it to Rs.35 per five lines in areas where it bears a circulation. nominal Growing literacy rate is increasing the demand and enhancing and enhancing the demand is increasing rate Readership: Growing literacy 4 it is the newspapers in table press. On comparing the readership of vernacular in India is a major language as it is highest of Hindi readership understood that regional that is learnt it language regional and language English comparing and or is not common language for illiterate newspaper readership is higher as English partially literate people here. accounts to cover the local issues and penetrates in remote places for better readership. for better places in remote issues and penetrates to cover the local accounts and have now investments in terms of capital English newspapers are much stronger of newspapers. Times the language to compete level at regional started penetrating also. (Table 4) India are available in six regional languages are rate cheap very at sold newspapers since regional The market. the in expand and costing higher for advertisements. Reach: Price: the On comparing advertisements. is done from the generation revenue As the major are charging higher in comparison to other price it is found that Hindi newspapers weekends newspapers. English newspapers are very expensive in language regional and quality of good paper inspite newspapers its price reaches up to Rs.8. Regional to maintain its circulation. (Table 4) colour pages is costing way to less just Circulation: As that language visible 2018 (Table 2) it is clearly per the ABC report Indian growth. of terms in flourishing are and rate circulation higher has newspapers lucrative very a has and popularity on grounds of the future promising a Press has is also making strong footholds in India. media market. Cross media ownership Table 4: Comparative Analysis of Vernacular Press with English and Newspapers Hindi Newspapers have started focusing and advertising towards youth readership to seek growth support.

Communicator 90 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 1. End NotesandReferences English dailies. The higheradratescomeintoplayinthegreaterrevenue generationwitnessedin than halftheshareoftotaladvertisingpieprint space.(pg.12,para3). lesser readershipthanitsHindicounterparts.Despitethe numbers,itclaimsmore newspapers forms only 15% of the total newspapermarket and has seven times being earnedbythelanguagenewspapersalikeEnglish dailies.TheEnglish chunk of their revenue from print advertising (Ref. table no.4). Major profit is not much lowerthantheactualproductioncost.Indiannewspapers generateamajor comparison totheirwesterncounterpartssellnewspapers atapricewhichis Survey. HighertheAIRbetterrevenuegeneration.As Indiannewspapersin is runningafterAIR(AverageIssueReadership)released byIndianReadership In theairofstrongcompetitionsovereignjournalismisadistantdream.Everyone Hindi PrintIndustrythenitcanmakemuchstrongfootholds. the school dropoutrates in Maharashtra. If something in similar lines is doneby promoted group istaking efforts saidas,‘learn to read and read to learn’, is changing there is agapbetween ‘can read Hindi’and‘do Hindi.’ Pratham, a UNICEF- still India in language first the is Hindi habit. reading newspaper the enhancing for English. There is aneedtotake initiative at industry level not atorganization level frequently are more comfortable in their local language and veryfewmove to reading Newspaper readinghabitisseenlessinpresenttimeIndia.Theonewhoread unifications areusedforarbitrationandlobbying,notbusinessideation. crisis. Unfortunately, there is no unified thinking amongst newspapers. Platforms for Generally, in any industry during strong headwinds, stakeholders unite and fight the peppy designs. improvement is seen in terms of newscontent, printing quality, presentation with no longerconnection with thelimp black andwhitepapersofthepastaslot of across languageshaveseenlotoftransformation over thepastdecade. There is dailies Local press. regional the by exemplified well very is changer.” game the be launches issetting a periodofsustained growth. “Tobeinthegame, you haveto Market for dailies is abattle ground forthe major players. Slew ofneweditions and potential andhavestartedbuyingadspaceinit. The nationallevelbrandswhichavoided the vernacular press havelately realized its started focusing towards youth readership to seek growth and advertising support. for advertisement as receivedbyEnglishdailiesinmetrocities.have Newspapers The business ofregional newspapers can get better if it could also get higher rates Conclusion history-of-newspaper-in-india-1496304408-1 from https://www.jagranjosh.com/general-knowledge/do-you-know-the Goyal, S.(2017).DoyouknowtheHistoryofNewspaper inIndia . Retrieve Communicator

91 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 https://www.livemint.com/Consumer/ . Retrieve from https://www.afaqs.com/all/ from . Retrieve e. Retrieve from https://www.thebetterindia. struggle. Retrieve http://www.merinews.com/article/newspapers-of-india-through-the- . Retrieve grow . Retrieve Why they and Newspapers Language Indian R. (2004). Jeffrey, from https://www.jstor.org/stable/4400170?seq=1#page_scan_tab_contents in India. British Rule Press during N. (2017). Role of Vernacular Hussain, from Retrieve 3 (5). Pg. 231-233. Journal, Research and Education International 08- file:///E:/Research%20Papers/Language%20Newspapers%20IIMC/911-44 1-PB.pdf Press during British Rule in India. Role of Vernacular Hussain, N. (2017). from 3 (5). Pg. 231-233. Retrieve Journal, Research and Education International 08- file:///E:/Research%20Papers/Language%20Newspapers%20IIMC/911-44 1-PB.pdf who rose against the British Raj 5 Fearless Journalists Arikara, A. (2018). freedom, during the com/128932/journalists-freedom-fighters-british-raj/ the British Raj Arikara, A. (2018). 5 Fearless Journalists who rose against https://www.thebetterindia. from freedom, struggle. Retrieve during the com/128932/journalists-freedom-fighters-british-raj/ Thiaga, Rai, S.P. (1938): Introduction to journalism: The Educational Publishing House Madras. grows 4.87% trend, bucks global India in circulation Gupta, S. (2017). Print from Retrieve ABC. decade: past in gWR3Ca04xSqk7UHKAFYmlI/Print-circulation-in-India-bucks-global-trend- grows-487-i.html S. (2013). Print Special Rathore, news/misc/38475_Print_Special.pdf Retrieve Ages. the through India of A. (2009). Newspaper Subramanian, from ages/15784169.shtmlandcp Industry Marketing and (2017). Advertising Foundation Brand Equity Indian from https://www.ibef.org/industry/advertising-marketing- in India. Retrieve india.aspx Singh, A.K. (2014). Present Trends in India (A qualitative of Newspapers study). ShodhSanchayan, 5(1). Page 1-9. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 2. every morningis pop-ups ontheir now expecting instant news The country cell phones. newspapers waiting for which was

Communicator 92 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 amelioration. freedom struggle as well as movements for social emancipation, reform, and shaped byitshistoricalexperience and,inparticular, by itsassociationwiththe The Indian press ismore than two centuries old. Its strengthshave largely been that guidesthemtothesustainability. something but everything not change to is media print by adopted factor significant cell phones. Digitalization brings the new phase in this changing atmosphere. The for newspapersevery morning is now expecting instant news pop-upsontheir also becomingapartofchangeonvariousgrounds.Thecountry whichwaswaiting economic policies, global relations, etc. In this‘changing’ atmosphere the media is to besuitable for Indianscenarioonvariousgroundssuch as governmentpolicies, “The change that changed everything”- Apple’s tagline for their new iphone seems Introduction Times ofIndia. Keywords: Communication, Financial News, Economic News, Content Analysis, Abstract: Edition ofTimesIndia,aNationalNewspaperDaily. Mumbai in news Microeconomic than news the of area to reference with reportage (83.43%) more getting news Macroeconomic Whereas, Daily. financial news in Mumbai Edition of Times of India, a National Newspaper Personal and news financial Public than reportage (55.01%) more getting states that corporate financial news with reference to area of the news was also analysis The Daily. Newspaper National a India, of Times of Edition economic and financial Mumbai in educative news economic and financial informative-educative was, news than reportage (69.57%) more got news economic and financial informative that demonstrated analysis The Science. Social for Package Statistical called software a of help the with tool developed for the research study. The data gathered was research later a analysed using gathered data the of analysis through done is same The news. economic and financial the of aspects educative and informative the establishing at aims also study research This daily. Newspaper National a India, of Times of Edition Mumbai the in news economic and financial The research study demonstrates the significance given to the reportage of Financial andEconomicNewsinaNational Assistant Professor,DepartmentofMassMedia 1 Newspaper Daily:AContentAnalysis

Mulund CollegeofCommerce,Mumbai Sameer Patankar Communicator

93 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The financial and economic gains of India have increased manifolds because of Prime Minister’s visit to foreign countries. The 2 3 . 4 ‘From this definition, let us know that the messagesNo media can sustain the ‘audience’. called number of people i.e. mass. They are are disseminated to a large circulating of devices about talks again definition The audience. sufficient a without are messages which through means technological are devices These messages. television, documents, printed include Devices audience. to the communicated radio, DVD, cassettes, the internet, etc.’ According to Wilbur Schramm ‘a mass medium is essentially a working group a working group medium is essentially According to Wilbur Schramm ‘a mass same the about at message, same the for circulating around some device organized time, to a large number of people’. Mass Media Review of Literature As the part of change, the reportage of financial and economic news which a significant part of newspaper. increasing at snail’s space is now becoming were analysis study will examine the patterns With this scenario in the fray, this content in educational and informational aspects of financial and economic news which are of India, a National Newspaper Daily. getting published in Mumbai Edition Times financial and economicgains of India have increased manifolds because of Prime is news reportage Economic and Financial countries. foreign to visit Minister’s and of business, global the pattern in the National newspaper dailies by separated of quality efforts to enhance are making remarkable many others. The newspapers knowledge published. ‘Finance may be defined as the art and sciencefinancial service and financial instruments. Finance also is referred as the provision of managing money. It includes of funds procurement is the function Finance is needed. when it time the of money at and their effective utilization in business concerns. The concept of finance includes each word is having unique meaning. funds, money, and amount. But capital, Studying and understanding the concept of finance become an important part of the business concern’ Finance in 2014-15 from a dozen 2014-15 from Crore) in FDI in (Rs.1.3 lakh $19.78 billion received ‘India May in over taking since has visited Minister Prime that FDI source countries major FDI the country billion for nearly two-thirds of the $30.93 last year. This accounts received in the fiscal year, which was27 per cent more thanthe year before’. Now Now The conditions. economic good going through India is scenario, the current in since the Indian the government more positive for seem to be dailies newspaper economic reflects media Indian conditions. economic good through going is economy reality of the nation through economic and financial news. The rupee has remained amongst the is now counted economy ‘in trouble’ the dollar. An stable against Monetary and the International like the World Bank by institutions world’s strongest Fund (IMF). The financially inclusive schemes introduced by the government are among people. prominent news to increase the awareness getting published as derived fromtwo ‘Economics’ was household’ using the limitedfunds and nemein(toa manage) which oikos (ahouse) ‘managing an Greek words, would mean The word available

Communicator 94 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Daily. and economicnewsinMumbai Editionof‘TimesIndia’aNationalNewspaper financial the to given significance the out find to is study research the of aim The Aim 2. Macroeconomic 1. Microeconomics The subjectdividesintotwomainparts: of kind such economic affairstermedas‘EconomicNews’. carries which news The choices. those reconcile and influence that governments and entire societies make as they cope with scarcity and the incentives Economics is the social science that studies the choices that individuals, businesses, funds available,inthemostsatisfactorymannerpossible. nemein (to manage)whichwouldmean‘managing an household’usingthelimited The word‘Economics’wasderivedfromtwoGreekwords,oikos(ahouse)and account. into aspects different taking economics defined have economists Several Economics understand whatiscorporatefinance,publicfinanceandpersonalfinance. Public Financial News, and Personal Financial News. Before that, we have to News, Financial Corporate into classified is news financial study, research this In suchas ofgovernment central government,stategovernmentandsemi-governmentfinancialmatters. anddisbursement revenue with concerns finance Public Public Finance financial or corporate business firms, activities tomeettherequirements. individual, the includes Finance Private Private Finance Author alsostatesthatFinancecanbeclassifiedintotwomajorparts: the activitiesunderdifferentnames’. plays amajorroleineverypartofthebusinessactivities. It isusedinalltheareaof ‘Finance is oneoftheimportant and integral part ofbusinessconcerns,hence, it Types ofFinance

5 Communicator

95 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Corporate financial news is getting more reportage than Public financial and Personal and financial Public than reportage more getting is news financial Corporate financial news in the Mumbai Edition of ‘Times of India’ a National Newspaper There is significant difference in the informational and educational aspects of the financial and economic news in Mumbai Edition ofNewspaper Daily. ‘Times of India’ a National Hypothesis What is the significance of the source of the news with reference to financial and Daily? Newspaper National a India’ of ‘Times of Edition Mumbai news in economic Which financial and economic news is getting more reportageof of ‘Times Edition Mumbai the in demographics of terms in reportage of patterns with reference to India’ a National Newspaper Daily? What is the significance of the forms of financial and economic news in Mumbai Daily? Edition of ‘Times of India’ a National Newspaper Which type of economic news is getting more reportage in Mumbai Edition of Edition in Mumbai more reportage news is getting type of economic Which Daily? ‘Times of India’ a National Newspaper Which type of financial news is getting more reportage in Mumbai Edition of ‘Times of Edition Mumbai in reportage more getting is news financial of type Which of India’ a National Newspaper Daily? What is the significance of the informational and educational aspects in the Mumbai the in aspects educational and informational the of significance the is What Daily? Edition of ‘Times of India’ a National Newspaper Research Questions To analyze the significance given to financialthe sources andeconomic news of the in Mumbai news Edition with ofreference to Newspaper Daily. ‘Times of India’ a National To establish the patterns of reportage of financial and economic news in Mumbai India’ a National Newspaper Daily. Edition of ‘Times of To study the forms of financial and economic news in Mumbai Edition of ‘Times of ‘Times of Edition Mumbai in news economic and financial of forms the study To Daily. India’ a National Newspaper To demonstrate the significance given to financial and economic news in Mumbai India’ a National Newspaper Daily. Edition of ‘Times of To find outthe significance of informational the financial and economic and educational news Mumbai in aspects in the Edition of Daily. Newspaper ‘Times of a National India’ Objectives covered inTimes economic news, highlighted and of financialand economic news the categoryof the newsitems classified asto different types Informational, aspects ofthe of Indiawere financial and educational

Communicator 96 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 of India’were gatheredandanalyzed. ‘Times of Edition Mumbai the in published news economic and financial the Only help ofcontentanalysisstudy. 700 financial and economic news articles have been gathered and analyzed with the The researchstudyisdonethrough contentanalysismethod. Limitations used forthis research study ispresented as Appendix at the end of the research work. Economics. The research tool was modified accordingly. The research tool which is and Journalism and Communication Mass of field the in professionals of help the tool was developed for the purpose of the study. The research tool was validated with In order to test the hypothesis and to find answers of the research questions, a research and economicnewswereanalyzedinthisresearchstudy. news were analyzed through chi-square test, co-relation test, etc. Total 700 financial (SPSS) and combination of the above mentioned parameters; and financial and economic financial to reference with economic news, etc. With the helpofsoftware Statistical Package for Social Science communication mass the of aspects educational forms ofthenews,informational, in termsofdemographics,sourcethenews, parameters like types of financial news, types of economic news, patterns of reportage Financial and economic news were analyzed on daily basis based on various analysis wasdoneusingStatistical Version-16. Package forSocialSciences(SPSS) The items. news the of category the to as classified and highlighted were India of and economic news, different types of financial and economic news covered in Times for financial and economic news. Informational, educational aspects of the financial Newspaper Dailywasgathered and studiedtoassessmeasure the spaceprovided During thisresearchperiodtheMumbaiEditionofTimesIndia,aNational from 1 The researchstudywasdoneforaperiodof6months.exact period of studywas Research Methodology government source,pressreleaseandnewsagency. Financial and economic news gotten from organizational spokesperson ismore than a NationalNewspaperDaily. and RegionalFinancial in MumbaiEditionof‘TimesIndia’ and Economic News National than reportage more getting is news economic and financial International Mumbai Editionof‘TimesIndia’aNationalNewspaperDaily. in news economic and financial of forms the in difference significant no is There Mumbai Editionof‘TimesIndia’aNationalNewspaperDaily. is gettingmorereportagethanMicroeconomicin Daily. Macroeconomic news st August2015to31 st January2016(SixMonths). Communicator

97 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Appearance of informational and educational aspects with reference to financial and economic news is significantly different January, 2016 (Six Months). (Six Months). January, 2016 st August, 2015 to 31 August, 2015 st Financial and economic news were gathered and analyzed on daily basis which basis which daily on and analyzed gathered were news and economic Financial Daily Newspaper National a of India’ of ‘Times Edition Mumbai in were published period of 1 between the Only English language is used in this research study. research used in this is English language Only However, informative financial and economic news which falls under the category informative- educative, than reportage (58.57%) more getting Sq.cm 250 to 1Sq.cm It may be noted that, the appearance of informational and educational aspects and educational of informational It may be noted that, the appearance with reference to area of financial and economicThat’s newswhy hypothesis number 1 which states that, is significantlythere is a different. significant difference in informational and educational aspects of the financialproved right as the Newspaper Daily of ‘Times of India’ a National Mumbai Edition and economic news in ‘P’- value is less than 0.05 (P-Value = 0.000). Informative and Educative aspects of the Financial and Economic News with and Economic aspects of the Financial and Educative Informative reference to area of the news However, informative financial and economic news getting more (69.57%) reportage (69.57%) more getting news economic and financial informative However, than educative financial and economic news in Mumbai Edition of ‘Times of India’ a National Newspaper Daily. It may be noted that, the appearance of informational and educational aspects and educational of informational It may be noted that, the appearance with reference to financial and economic newswhy hypothesis is significantly number different. 1 That’s which states that, informational there and educational is aspects a of the significantfinancial difference and economic in newsNewspaper Daily proved right as the a National of ‘Times of India’ Mumbai Edition in the ‘P’- value is less than 0.05 (P-value = 0.01). Informative and Educative aspects of the Financial and Economic News: Informative and Educative aspects of Results and Discussions The effects of financial and economic reportage on the readers of the newspaper are newspaper the of readers the on reportage economic and financial of effects The not considered in this research study. Cartoons in terms of finance and economic news which werepublished in Mumbai considered in this a National Newspaper Daily are not of India, Edition of Times research study. Advertorials with reference to financial and economic affairs which were published in in published were which affairs economic and financial to reference with Advertorials are not considered of India’ a National Newspaper Daily of ‘Times Mumbai Edition in this research study. Supplements and Pull-outs of the newspaper are not considered in this research this in considered not are newspaper of the Pull-outs and Supplements study. financial newsin India’ aNational Mumbai Edition (29%) reportage financial news financial news and Personal getting more of ‘Times than Public Newspaper Corporate Daily. Communicator 98 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 It maybenoted that the appearance of patternsreportage withreference to (Demographics) withreference tofinancialandeconomicnews: Patterns ofReportage Edition ofTimesIndiaaNationalNewspaperDaily. gettingmore Mumbai news in interview of hard and column, opinion feature, form news than the reportage (65.71%) in news economic and financial However, in MumbaiEditionof‘TimesIndia’aNationalNewspaper Dailyprovedwrong. news economic and financial of forms the in difference significant no is there that, value islessthan0.05(P-=0.000).Hencehypothesis number4whichstates forms of the financial and economic news with reference to types of the news as ‘P’- reference to types of news is significantly different. There is significant difference in It may be noted that, the appearance of the forms of financial and economic news with Forms ofFinancialandEconomicnewswithreferencetotypesthenews: than India’ aNationalNewspaperDailyprovedright. (40.28%) reportage getting morereportagethanmicroeconomic in MumbaiEditionof‘Times news more Daily. That’swhyhypothesisnumber3whichstatesthatmacroeconomic news getting news microeconomic news inMumbaiEdition of ‘TimesIndia’aNational Newspaper macroeconomic However, 0.000). types of news with reference to area of the news as ‘P’-value is less than 0.05 (P-value = in difference significant is There different. significantly is news the of area It may be notedthat, the appearance of typeseconomic news withreference to Types ofEconomicNewswithreferencetoareathenews: Daily provedright. newsand financial thanpublic personal financial news in reportage Mumbai Edition of more ‘Times of getting India’ a National news Newspaper financial corporate thanPublic a National Newspaper Daily. That’s whyhypothesisnumber 2 whichstates that reportage India’ (29%) of ‘Times of Edition Mumbai in more news financial Personal and news financial getting news financial corporate However, (P-Value =0.000). 0.05 than less is ‘P’-value as news the of area to reference with news financial of to reference area with of the news is significantly news different. There is significant differencefinancial in the types of types of appearance the that, noted be may It Types ofFinancialNewswithreferencetoareathenews a National NewspaperDaily. India’ of ‘Times of Edition Mumbai in news economic and financial educative : Communicator 99

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 As far as national newspapers daily like Times of India is concerned, financial and economic news gets prominent reportage in it. international financial and Finance and economics are one of the important beats in the media. As far as national media. in the beats important one of the are and economics Finance gets news economic and financial concerned, is India of Times like daily newspapers of aim the are and entertainment education Information, in it. reportage prominent mass communication. of the It is also considers functions mass communication. the In this research study, informative types of like of various parameters help with the news were analyzed economic and educative aspects of the news i.e. financialfinancial and economic and news, area of the news, etc. This research study also examines the financial and economic news with the help of various parameters like types of financial news, types of economic news, source of the news, patterns the of results the As per news, etc. the of forms (demographics), reportage the of Conclusion It may be noted that 360 (51.42%) financial andcategory ‘other’. economicHowever, the news financial and economic falls news which falls under the under the category ‘other’ is not the part of the study. the data are not considered while analyzing news falls under the category ‘other’ Hence, the financial and economic and results. However, financial and economic news getting from organizational spokesperson is spokesperson organizational from getting news economic and financial However, more (23.85%) than financial and economic news getting from government source, of Edition Mumbai in news agency and press release spokesperson, organizational Newspaper Daily. That’s why hypothesis number 6 which ‘Times of India’ a National is spokesperson organizational from getting news economic and financial that states and news agency proved right. more than government source, press release It may be noted that, the appearance of the source of the news with reference to reference news with of the source of the appearance the that, noted be may It difference significant is There different. significantly is news economic and financial ‘P’-value as news economic and financial to reference with news the of source the in is less than 0.05 (P-value = 0.001). Source of the news with reference to financial and economic news with reference to financial and economic Source of the news It may be noted that, 114 (16.28%) financial and economic news falls under ‘other types of news The news which falls under other types of news category’. are not the data and results. considered while analyzing economic news getting more reportage than national Daily Newspaper National a India’ of ‘Times of Edition Mumbai news in economic and regional financial and proved wrong. However, However, national financial and economic news getting more (53.85%) reportage than international financialand economic news, regional financialthat states which 5 number why hypothesis news. That’s and economic financial and economic news is significantly different. There is significant difference difference significant is There different. significantly is news economic and financial ‘P’-value as news economic and financial reference with reportage of patterns the in 0.05 (P-value = 0.000). is less than Communicator 100 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 to 31 • Other References 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. End NotesandReferences newsinMumbai Edition of‘TimesIndia’aNationalNewspaperDaily. and economic financial regional news, economic and financial international with comparison in more(53.85%)reportage getting broadly) nation (a India to pertains which news economic and financial National news. economic and financial Regional and news economic and financial National News, economic and financial International as (demographics) classified news economic and Financial location of thenewswhichiscalled as patterns of reportage in terms of demographics. Financial and economic news arealsocategorized as perthegeographic or political National NewspaperDaily. (83.43%) more getting news reportage thanmicroeconomic news inMumbaiEditionof‘TimesIndia’ a Macroeconomic news. Macroeconomic Microeconomic and into classified news was news economic Whereas, Daily. Newspaper news and personal financial news in Mumbai Edition of ‘Times of India’ a National that, corporate financial news getting more (55.01%) reportage than public financial states As result news. financial Personal and news financial Public news, financial the periodsof1 in news Mumbai Edition of‘Times of India’ a National Newspaper Daily published between economic and financial informative-educative educative, more(69.57%) than reportage getting news economic and financial informative study, research National Newspaper Daily during the research study period i.e. 1 financial to and economic news which are covered in Mumbai Edition of ‘Times of India’ a related indirectly or directly are which affairs other all and economy It includesalltheareaslikebanking,taxation, insurance, corporate affairs, oil- The research study is not restricted to any specific area of the finance and economics.

www.auditbureau.org:http://www.auditbureau.org/files/Details%20of%20 publications for the audit period Jan june 2015. Retrieved March 18, 2016,from Audit Bureau of Circulations. (2015, November 17). New AgeInternational(P)Limited,Publishers. Paramasivan, C., and Subramanian, T. (2008). Financial Management. : Tamilnadu, India:NewAgeInternational(P)Limited,Publishers. Paramasivan, C., andSubramanian, T. (2009).Financial Management. Chennai, ,Kerala,India:UniversityofCalicut. Muhammadali, N. (2007,December). Global MediaJournal,Vol.2/No.2 Choudhury, P.(2011,December). Media in Development Communication. Patiala, Punjab,India:TheHinduandgrouppublications. Ram, N. (2011).The Changing Role of the News Media in Contemporary India. st January, 2016 (six months). Financial news was classified into corporate into classified was news Financial months). (six 2016 January, st August,2015to31 st January,2016i.e.sixmonths. , 1 nrdcin o as Communication. Mass to Introduction Details of most circulated st August, 2015 Communicator

101 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 , 151. Page No. Front Page (Page No. 1) Page No. 2 to Page No. 7 . Retrieved March 15, 2016, from www.economictimes.indiatimes.com: www.economictimes.indiatimes.com: from 2016, 15, March Retrieved . 1 2 0 most%20circulated%20publications%20for%20the%20audit%20period%2 Jan%20june%202015.pdf 21). India D. (2015, September Chaudhury, received $19.78 billion in FDI in 2014-15 http://articles.economictimes.indiatimes.com/2015-09-21/news/66761100_1_ pm-narendra-modi-india-programme-fdi News International Economic Coverage. Determining Fogarty, B. (2005). Research, 17 Journal of Public Opinion 9). India’s Mishra, A. (2016, Februay GDP growth seen accelerating to 7.6% in http://www. 18, 2016, from www.livemint.com: March FY16. Retrieved livemint.com/Politics/nlmtj4uHBrrsf9IDGCCbsN/Indias-GDP-grows-at-73- in-December-quarter.html 9). India’s Mishra, A. (2016, Februay GDP growth seen accelerating to 7.6% in http://www. March 18, 2016, from www.livemint.com: . Retrieved FY16 livemint.com/Politics/nlmtj4uHBrrsf9IDGCCbsN/Indias-GDP-grows-at-73- in-December-quarter.html Serial No. Page Number : For e.g. If there is a story which is appearing on the October 1 then story id would story id 1 then October on the is appearing story which is a If there For e.g. be 101 Story Id indicates the date of the newspaper (date on which story is published) along the date Story Id indicates with story number. Profile of the Newspaper Story Id : Economic News and Financial news are one of the important parts of the newspaper. of the parts important of the one news are Financial News and Economic and through Economic and education information of the newspaper getting Readers Education is the aim of the mass news. Information and Financial communication. Financial and Economic of coverage the on available research extensive is There study, informational analysis of content help the With news in newspaper dailies. and to economic with reference aspects of the mass communication and educational financial news had been studied. The research tool which was used in the research study given below. Content Analysis on Financial and Economic News. Content Analysis on Financial and Economic • • • • Appendix Communicator 102 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Area ofthenewsarticle- Total Area 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Quadrant : 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Column Number ofColumns: 3. 2. 1. Fold : 1001 Sqcm 751 Sqcm 501 Sqcm 251 Sqcm 1 Sqcm Ninth Quadrant(LeftBottom+LeftTop) Eight Quadrant(LeftBottom+RightBottom) Seventh Quadrant(RightTop+RightBottom) Sixth Quadrant(LeftTop+RightTop) Middle Fourth Quadrant(RightBottom) Third Quadrant(LeftBottom) Second Quadrant(RightTop) First Quadrant(LeftTop) Column andabove Column Column Column Column On Fold Lower Fold Upper Fold 6 5 4 3 Page No.26to31 Page No.20to25 Page No.14to19 Page No.8to13 - - - - - 1250 Sqcm 1000 Sqcm 750 Sqcm 500 Sqcm 250 Sqcm Communicator

103 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

1500 Sq cm 1500 1750 Sq cm 2000 Sq cm - - - Corporate Finance Public Finance Personal Finance Hard News News Feature Opinion Interview Other International National Regional Micro Economic News Macro Economic News Economic News Financial News 1251 Sq cm 1251 1501 Sq cm 1751 Sq cm Visual Text Both 1. 1. 1. Type of Financial News : 2. 3. Forms of News : 2. 3. 4. 5. Patterns of the Reportage (Geographically) 2. 3. 2. 1. 1. 2. Type of Economic News : 1. 1. Informative 2. Educative 3. Both Types of the News : 7. 8. the News Article Profile of Presentation- 2. 3. Domain 6. Communicator 104 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Jump :Yes/No the storyitself. a tagsuchas‘continuedonpage7’attheend.Jumpingappliesonlytotextof A storyissaidtohave‘jumped’whenitcontinuedonanotherpage-usuallywith Profile ofContentAnalysis 4. 3. 2. 1. Source oftheNews Other Press Releases Organizational Spokesperson Government Communicator

105 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The variation in culture and language can be observed in every region of this nation September th Deepa Rani Research Scholar news channels of India news channels on the popular Hindi private popular Hindi on the in Electronic Media A study based A study based Media in Electronic Mahatma Gandhi Kashi Vidyapith, Varanasi Mahatma Gandhi Department of Journalism and Mass Communication and Mass Communication Department of Journalism The Changing Trend of Language Presentation Presentation Language of Trend Changing The 1959. After few experimental efforts, telecasting became an essential telecasting 1959. After few experimental efforts, the golden days of , part of media communication. During the except language Hindi in telecasted programmes were almost 90% 1990’s several early the in liberalization the After programs. regional news, sports entertainment, and music private channels started telecasting programs in India and later a new trend of news channels also emerged scenario, there are more than with their 24 * 7 services. In the present Almost all these channels are in two dozen Hindi news channels in India. run to maintain their TRP. In this race, a trend of bilingual a competitive forms. This different in observed be can contents Hindi of presentation headlines, words can also be observed in the of Hindi and English mixture programs. channel news Hindi various of contents and the subtitles titles, Although, there is no certain strict regulation mentioned to maintain the standard of national language but the purity in presentation of language is audience the on impact the because presentation media of part essential an The parts. three into be divided The paper will is observed on a large scale. study. the of objective and aims with along topic the introduce will part first in media presentation along the importance of contents It will also detail with research questions. The second part will contain the outcome of two mention also will and news channels of and analysis of observation weeks the outcome of survey, whereas the final part will conclude with essential Language is the essence of life because it is impossible to communicate is impossible to communicate it because of life essence Language is the have command use of proper languages. The more we without the verbally every for Hence become. can we communicator better the language, over is communication command and language linguistic services professional culture in The variation diversity. of is a nation required. India essentially region of this nation. There are more and language can be observed in every After the British rule, 720 dialects. than 22 major languages in India with and language culture the in was observed empire colonial of impact the Hindi was of Indian states. When the language considered the Mother standard to improve the were implemented of India, sincere efforts tongue and reach of this language. The very first television telecasting ofby Pratima Puri on 15 was also presented in Hindi language India Abstract (M&E) industry India’s vibrant entertainment opportunities corporations. media and for global attractive provides growth Communicator 106 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 linguistic forms. Ashiftfromhome language to dominant language can be observed homogenization of linguistic forms andcodeswitching whichcanleadtocomplex channels are found bilingual during Hindinewsbroadcast. This trend may lead to have bothformalized and non-formalized programs. ContentsofseveralHindinews the currenttrendoflanguage use ontelevision is acomplex task. Newschannels various Hindinewschannels areobservedinHinglishlanguage.Togeneralize on Hindi or Hinglish language only. Likewise the logos/ Headlines/Program titles of channels arefoundtobeconductedineither debates andinterviewsofEnglishNews and mostofthem are foundusingHinglishlanguage as amatter of routine. Even the At presentthere aremorethan two dozensofHindiprivate news channels in India channels ofIndiacopiedtheexperiment in ordertoachieve maximum viewership. came easilytotheinformalworldofadvertising.Most EnglishandHindinews use ofHinglish(Hindi+English)languageandthemixing HindiandEnglishtrend languages. It was during this time when Pepsi slogans held up as the first prominent In the90’sadvertisements were targeting more reachandexperimenting on the and culture. cultural programmesbutthisleantowardswesternizationofIndianlanguages channels, audiencewereexposedtoincreasedpan-Indiansaswellothercross national driving hard tomaintaintheirpositioninthebusinessmarket.Throughtheseemerging the were Capital All National in field. offices head this their in with channels high news Hindi was competition the and trend latest the of Hindipresentationwaslosingitsimportance.Televisionratingpoint and increasetheirtargetaudience.Thedecorumofmaintainingperfectstandard and Englishlanguagestheyweremoreinaracetogainviewersattention organizations. AlltheprivatenationalchannelsweretelevisedthroughHindi No strictstandardswereobservedtobefollowedbytheseprofessionalmedia ownership startedtelecastingprogramswithcommonlinguisticpresentation. and styleofpresentation.MorethandozensHindinewschannelswithprivate media organizationsandinstitutionsweremushroomingwithnewexperiments trend of24hournewschannelsalsoemerged.Itwasduringthistimewhenthe individual categoryofchannelsgaineditsrootduringthisperiodandanew attractive growthopportunitiesforglobalcorporations.Therisingtrendof annually. India’svibrantmediaandentertainment(MandE)industryprovides produced films 1,000 and newspapers 70,000 households, TV pay million 100 industry todayallowforeigninvestment.Withmorethan600televisionchannels, MandE the of sectors most and regime liberal this from benefited significantly broadcasting sector.TheMediaandEntertainment(MandE)industryhad government allowedagoodpercentageofForeignDirectinvestmentinthe The PrivatechannelsofIndiaemergedinthedecade1990’swhen Introduction Introduction Key words:Media,Newschannels,Presentation,Language,Targetaudience conclusion. results ofthestudy.Itwillalsoprovidenecessarysuggestionsalongwith Communicator

107 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Language unifies as well as divides. It is a symbol of loyalty and animosity, solidarity and conflict and pride and prejudice. (1972:4) mentioned that language unifies as well as divides. It is a symbol of 1 Assessment of presentation of bilingual contents of National private Hindi news Hindi private National of contents bilingual of presentation of Assessment channels of India Assessment of errors of language presentation. on the target audience. Assessment of impact of language presentation channels news Hindi national by presented are contents Bilingual of kind What of India? create an impact on the audience? To what extent do such bilingual contents What are the positive and negative impacts of such bilingual contents on the society? Fishman Review of Literature • • very small. Only 50 people were taken. Hence,The size of the sample used in the study was from Varanasi district of . Itthe analysis was limited to just 50 respondents of theonly consisted the educated people in between 18 to 50 age groups. Hence the nature group,entire population was not studied in the paper. The less educated group, the old age teenagers’ below18 age group and the illiterate group were not the part of this survey. The main objectives of the study are: The main objectives • • Research questions • • Limitations Objectives The study aims to search for the presentation of bilingual (Hinglish) contents by of bilingual search for the presentation The study aims to of such studied the impact Hindi news channels of India. It also private National on the target audience. news channel contents Aim of the study Since the paper tried to search for the bilingual Hinglish (Hindi+English) contents (Hindi+English) Hinglish bilingual for the search to tried paper the Since top the all included viewers, it the on and its impact Hindi news channels of private of India. Hindi news channels ten popular in almost maximum Hindi News channels and they are bound to play a significant linguistic change. role in the loyalty and animosity, solidarity and conflict and pride and prejudice. In multilingual and multicultural situation conflict and control over language is often a compliance gainingstrategy. media industries competition and audience rather than enhancing in maximizing and qualityof more focused are becoming demand, the the standard their target increasing programs. With the

Communicator 108 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 2. 1. as follows: society Indian the of combination English and Hindi the defined Kumari, Nitu and A studyofsemanticsconducted byRanaDPrashad,Vineeta Chand,NehaSinha viewership, thechannelsareboundtoplayavitalrolein linguisticchange. well as English News channels of India. With their prime objective to increase their in thelanguagepresentation can beobservedinmostthepopular private Hindi as But the standard of language is sifting from monolingual to bilingual. A transit shift channels withtheirpresentation in strong, advancedandsuperiorgraphical effects. programs. Thetechnological enhancement can beobservedinalltheprivatenews maximizing their target audience rather than enhancing the standard andquality of competition and demand,themediaindustriesarebecoming morefocusedin music, news andother channels are available with vastoptions.With the increasing choices to watchtheir interesting programs.Awideseriesofentertainment, sports, With the growingmarket of massmedia channels, Indian viewers possess multiple Data Analysis used forcollectingthedata. Uttar Pradesh.Thetotal sample size was 50andtherandomsampling technique was study wastheeducatedyouthofVaranasiDistrictwhichcomesunderstate the in included were questions survey. Withduereferences,secondarydatawasalsoused.Theuniverseofthis ended open as well as closed Both respondents. questionnaires). Aquestionnaire wasstructuredtoseekinformationfromthe language presentation on thetargetaudience through surveymethod(selfdesigned national Hindi in presentation inlanguage news channelsthroughobservationmethod.Italsofocusedontheimpact of errors the out find to tried paper The foraudiences shop aone-stop Research Methodology be to is idea “The identified. and giveaudiencesthecontenttheyareseekingindifferenttimebands.” be to want not hardcore news,”saidaseniorexecutiveatHindinewschannelwhodid and movie genre ad pie so the content is getting more wider and non “Now newschannelsarelookingateatingintotheHindigeneralentertainment into themajorityculture. in languageshiftamongthetribalpopulationIndiathatisleadingtoassimilation social, economical and political dimensions of changing linguistic identities resulting Istiag through spatial explanation, linguistic and social discrimination, provides and monolingual Hindi. Hindi/English bilingual class were those who can produce monolingual English contemporary loanwords. English restricted to limited inclusion of historical indigenization and can producemonolingualHindi/ Monolingual Hindiclasswere thosewho 2

Communicator

109 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 In a two weeks observation the combination of English and Hindi contents were observed in almost all these private Hindi news channels.

o Crime 360 Crime o, more than two dozens of private Hindi news channels in India. The popular popular The in India. news channels Hindi of private two dozens than more Whereas the Hinglish class were the urban subpopulation who cannot produce cannot produce who subpopulation urban were the class the Hinglish Whereas Hinglish. So it clearly English, only monolingual Hindi and/or monolingual speaker, Hinglish of population sub a population bilingual Hindi/English defines Hindi. speak in monolingual who do not The programs of like Shaam 7 Baje ki Debate, Daily News and Analysis also popularly known as DNA, Desh hit, Nonstop News, Breaking Zaankaari and Mumbai Metro, Movie Mashala, Non Stop 100 and Lunch Break in English language. English in Break Lunch and 100 Stop Non Mashala, Movie Metro, Mumbai News, Breaking LIVE, like terms English certain contained also screen channel The Presents, Next and Now showing in its slug. AajTak presented some of its programs like Special Report, India 360 India Report, Special like programs its of some presented AajTak The prime time show of NDTV had most of its program titles in Hinglish or English English or Hinglish in titles program its of most NDTV had show of time prime The India, at 5, Top News @ 6 PM, Samachar were Simple These language. and News News NDTV India Centre, 10, City 50 @ Top Time, Mission 2019, Prime a News at Stories, ‘Top like contents English certain screen channel the On Night. Glace and Coming Up were often observed blinking in the slugs. The presentations of titles/headlines of almost all these Hindi private news channels news channels these Hindi private all of almost of titles/headlines The presentations Hindi News popular of maximum these titles programs were also observed. Most of channels were observed in Hinglish language. The popular Private Hindi News Channels Hindi News The popular Private with English or Bilingual News program Titles/Sub titles. There were 10 popular private Hindi News There were 10 popular private Hindi News or Hinglish channels with either English Logo. The channels named , India Hinglish logo whereas News Zee , and News had English logo. 24 News, NDTV India, ABP had in both Roman and devnagri script. India TV and AajTak presented their logo The popular Private Hindi News Channels with English or Bilingual Logo The popular Private Hindi News Channels There are There private Hindi news channels as per the BARC (Broadcasting Audience Research News, News Nation, Zee TV, News 18 India, India of India, are AajTak, Council) NDTV India, ABP News, India News and News 24. In a two were observed in almost all these of English and Hindi contents the combination weeks observation private Hindi news Logo, channels. Such (Hinglish) contents were found in the discussions news packages/panel of programs/ contents the also and Headlines Title, of these private news channels. What kind of bilingual contents are presented by national Hindi news channels Hindi news by national presented are contents bilingual What kind of of India? The target audiences of the popular Hindi private channels were both the monolingual monolingual the both were channels private Hindi popular of the audiences target The was approach its viewership, the bilingual extend Hindi class but to and bilingual news channels of India. observed more in these 3. Communicator 110 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • be presentedinHinglishlanguage.Thesewere: Apart fromtheChannelLogo,HeadlinesandTitles,newswerealsoobservedto Top 18, Breaking News and LIVE word were found screen to on Even be language. Hinglish written in observed was in Box Lunch English like titles language. program Along with the Hinglish Logo of News18 India in Hinglish language, very few like NewsFlash,LIVE,Exclusiveinitsslugs. terms English the used also It language. Hinglish in Blockbusters Bollywood and ABP presented its program like Master Stroke, ABP Reality Report, Mumbai LIVE Breaking News,Now,BigNextandComingUp. Flash, Exclusive, were these observed, also were English in flash screen The News. Superfast and Suspense aur Bahu Saas Yatra, Vote Deepak, with Tonight 50, India English Headlines.ThesewereSuper50,SpecialReport,SuperfastNews,Reporter, Likewise IndiaTVandNewsalsopresentedtheirprogramswithHinglish at 11andNationalview. Nation, JungleNews,ZeroHour,QuestionNewsLive,Special, News The English and Hinglish titles of NewsNation Programs were Good Evening on thechannelscreen. in Romanscriptwereobservedfrequentlyblinking Special FeaturesandComingUP 11, Commercial, UPSuperfast,NewsShatak and Special Report. The Headlines, These wereCricket Houseful, National News Center, News 24Headlines, News at News 24presentedmostofitsprogramswithHinglishoronlyEnglishHeadlines. and NewsFlash. up Coming Flash, Zee Breaking, Special LIVE, News, Breaking like titles English were presentedwithHinglishHeadlines.Thehighlightsalso Fun ki Baat, Special Report, Bollywood Breaking 20:20, News 50 and News Special Supreme Court meAadharbhiaurPrivacybhi. (IndiaNews) Rab nebanadizodikakhatarnaak climax.(IndiaTV) Sikkim kenayeairportsedragon parcontrol.(IndiaNews) Raphel VivadkaWadraconnectionkyahai?(IndiaTV) Pradhan MantrikeDigitalDreamkaConnectionCut(India TV) Tabahi Returns(AajTak) Kya RahulShivBhaktikioverdozekarrahehai?(ABPNews) Jal TandavReturns(ABPNews) Communicator

111 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 While studying the views of the audience of popular Hindi News channels, it was found that maximum viewers were able to speak and understand both the Hindi and English languages. me Modi leher ka pehla Mega Trailor. (NDTV) Trailor. pehla Mega leher ka me Modi Pradesh Madhya (NDTV) ki Selfie Crime Police News) faishla Kal (India par Supreme Aadhar Promotion (India TV) Delhi me Mini Pakistan (AajTak) Bharat ke Special Kashmiri Game Benakaab (India News) Khalistan ISI ka Double Fry (India News) Match Tie…..Bheja (News18 India) Congress Ki Chor Picture baatcheet (News 24) Ramdev Ke Saath Exclusive hai. (Zee News) Bharat ke Gareeb ab Middle Class ho gaye News) World Class Infrastructure ka nirmaan.(Zee Guddan ki Bahuriya sang day out (AajTak) tashan (India News) Big Boss ke dabang ne dikhaya body ka Big Boss ka chota episode (News18 India) The total sample size was 50 and the random sampling technique was used for random sampling technique sample size was 50 and the The total in between youth of Varanasi educated included population The data. the collecting students, salaried educated 18 to 50 years of age groups. The respondents included employees, self employed people and women. Both closed as well as open ended questions were included in the survey. Statistical overview of finding The impact of Hinglish presentation of Hindi private news channels on the audience The impact of Hinglish presentation viewers were from Varanasi District The target survey. was also observed through the News Hindi of popular audience views of the studying the Pradesh. While of Uttar viewers were able to speak and understand channels, it was found that maximum and was Hindi tongue mother Most of their languages. English and the Hindi both they were interested in watching Hindi news channels. • create an impact on the audience? To what extent do such bilingual contents • • • • • • • • • • • • • like UPA, Various abbreviations used NDA, SC etc were also found commonly by all the Private Hindi News channels. There were AIMIM, HAL, ED, CVC, UIDAI etc. these by the viewers. Few of understand were some also very difficult to A total39outof 50 viewerswere found speaking and English both Hindi Language.

Communicator 112 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 day. 2viewers werefoundwatchingabove5 hours. viewers mentioned less than 1 hourand12saidthat they watch for 3to5hoursa Maximum 24outof50viewers watchHindiNewschannelfor1to2hours.12 Hours oftheHindinewschannelsmaximumwatchedby theviewers India. However1personchoseIndiaTV. and 11werefoundmorewatching NDTV channel. 12mentionedZeeNews News Maximum 24outof50viewerswerefoundinterestedmoreinwatchingAajTak The privateHindinewsChannelpopularamongtheviewers. 10 respondentswerespeakingonlyHindiand1wasfoundEnglish. A total 39 outof50viewerswerefoundspeakingbothHindiandEnglishLanguage. The Languagepopularlyspokenbythepopulation Communicator

113 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 respondents observed bilingual contents in the popular Hindi News Channels Maximum bilingual contents in the popular Hindi news Maximum bilingual contents in the popular by channels observed the viewers. 42 respondents observed bilingual contents in the popular Hindi News Channels. 6 News Channels. Hindi popular the in contents bilingual observed respondents 42 that they did not observed any such bilingual were found confused and 2 people said contents. Observation of bilingual contents in the popular Hindi news channels by the viewers news channels popular Hindi Observation of bilingual contents in the Total 39 out of 50 viewers said that they watch Hindi news channels during Prime Time said that they watch Hindi news channels Total 39 out of 50 viewers watching of time fixed no have they that said 6 and Morning the in watch mostly 5 hours. news channels in none of the respondents were found watching news channel. Whereas the afternoon. The time mostly preferred by the viewers to watch the news channels. the news to watch viewers by the preferred mostly The time Communicator 114 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The viewersfindthebilingualHinglishcontentsinteresting? of theHindiNewsChannels.But2peopledidnotsaidanything regardingthis. A total48outof50respondentswereabletounderstandthebilingual Hinglishcontents The viewersfindthebilingualHinglishcontentseasilyunderstandable? were neutral. Hinglish contents appropriate. 12 said the contents are appropriate and 11 respondents bilingual the find not do they that mentioned respondents 50 of out 27 maximum A channels. other mentioned who Hindi Newschannelsappropriate? people 2 were The viewers find the bilingual (Hinglish) logo/ Program/ titles/ headlines of popular There News. ABP in more 2 saidNEWSNATIONandNews24,whereas4theyobserved News channel, 8observedNDTV,said ZEE NEWS, 4 said India News, Out of50viewers,12observedbilingualHinglishcontentsinAajTak

Communicator

115 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 A total 48 out of 50 respondents were able to understand the bilingual Hinglish contents of the Hindi News Channels. Viewers expect the presentation of contents in perfect monolingual Hindi by Viewers expect the presentation of contents of India. popular Private Hindi News Channels Maximum 39 respondents were able to easily understand the short abbreviations to easily 39 respondents were able Maximum used by the channels. But 9 were not able to understand most of these and 3 people were confused in answering. Viewers were able to understand the English News Channels of India. UPA, NDA, etc) used by the private Hindi abbreviations (PM, CM, SC, 26 respondents mentioned 12 inappropriate. observe such contents they frequently 6 said that inappropriate. that sometimes they were neutral. did not find it inappropriate and 6 respondents find the bilingual contents The viewers find the bilingual Hinglish contents inappropriate? Hinglish contents find the bilingual The viewers Out of 50, total 42 viewers mentioned the Hinglish bilingual contents interesting. 5 interesting. contents bilingual the Hinglish mentioned 42 viewers 50, total Out of 3 were confused. it interesting and did not find out of50expect Hindi language. 45 respondents the contentsto monolingual be presented in perfect

Communicator 116 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 News channelsofIndia. Viewers supporttheuseofbilingualHinglishcontents inthepopularHindi found confusedinanswering. in propermonolingualHindilanguage.4hadnosuchdemand andother4were Out of50,maximum 42viewersofVaranasiwanttheanchortopresentprogram program inperfectmonolingualHindicontents. channels topresent the of theprivateHindinews Viewers expecttheanchors people werefoundneutral. 6 used. abbreviations the with okay were 4 But Hindi. in presented be to channels A total 40 respondentswanttheshortEnglishabbreviations used bythenews by theprivateHindiNewsChannelstobepresentedonlyinHindi. used etc) NDA, UPA, SC, CM, (PM, abbreviations English the expect Viewers Hindi language.2peoplehadnosuchexpectationwhereas3wereneutral. 45 respondentsoutof50expect the contents to bepresented in perfect monolingual Communicator

117 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 A total 44 out of 50 viewers do not support the use of bilingual contents by the Hindi news channels. The Indian news channels are competing to gain maximum viewership and hence theThe Indian news channels are competing News Channelan English is it Either News. of presentation the in observed is impact of Hindi and English contents can beor a Hindi News channel, the combination theobserved in most of their information. Most of the time it is also observed that anchors easily take a Hindi or English dip and revert back to their own telecasting theirlanguage. Even during the debate with panel, multiple window of experts voice opinion and they are also observed using combined English+Hindi languages. But here the role of the anchor as a moderator is to maintain the decorum of language. thesewith rated be can India of channels Hindi the how that question raises This homogenizationto lead may trend Such presentation. Hinglish unexpected of kind canof linguistic forms. This will also lead to code mixing and code switching which create complex linguistic forms. A mixing of home language to dominant English andlanguage can be observed in almost maximum Hindi News channels of India The UNESCO had over the years argued that respect for the culture and identity culture for the respect that years argued UNESCO had over the The in any viable approach to people centered element of people is an important development. What are the positive and negative impact of such What are the positive and negative the bilingual contents on society? Most of the viewers suggested that the channels should maintain the standard of our channels should maintain Most of the viewers suggested that the joins two that bilingual Hindi. However, some also mentioned language national different groups and they were found satisfied with such bilingual contents used by of India. the Popular Private Hindi News channels Viewers suggestions on the presentation of bilingual contents by the popular Viewers suggestions on the presentation Hindi news channels of India. 9 viewers said that they sometimes copy the Hinglish words, 35 respondents refused copy the Hinglish words, 35 respondents refused 9 viewers said that they sometimes and 6 were neutral. Viewers often copy and use the bilingual Hinglish used by the popular Hindi used by the the bilingual Hinglish copy and use Viewers often verbal communication? contents in their news channel A total 44 out of 50 viewers do not support the use of bilingual contents by the Hindi by the contents bilingual use of the do not support viewers out of 50 44 A total answers. and 5 gave neutral was found supporting 1 respondent news channels. identity ofpeople people centered is animportant that respectfor the cultureand The UNESCO development. years argued had overthe approach to element in any viable

Communicator 118 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • Other References 2. 1. References national integration. planning language management in a multilingual, multicultural India is central to by implications, the language play isthe promotion of multilingualism. Therefore has providedfortheprotection of linguistic identities of itscitizens and therefore form tocreate positive impact on thetarget audience. Even theconstitution of India pillar of the society is expected to represent the national language of India a standard language or lack of norms in maintaining the decorum of Hindi language. The fourth English language.Thiscanbeconsideredasanewcodemixingtrendofnational Kingdom andmorepeoplewerefoundinterested in thisnewversionofHindiand BBC, of a private institution was found teaching Hinglish language to the people of United report the per As language. Hindi the learning or speaking in interested the Hinglishstyleofcommunication for easyconversation. They arefoundless and metropolitan states of India.Even the international nations are trying to copy Channels canbeobservedinthesemi urban of bilingual approachofHindiNews the society,responsibility of thisorganization also grows more vital. The impact complex form oflanguage. In the nation where the media is considered the fourth estate of very a create will this finally and forms linguistic of homogenization to find it interesting in some context but they also agree that such approaches may lead to thebilingual approach isdevelopinganewHinglishtrend.Althoughtheviewers channel swift movefromthemonolingual languagepresentationofHindiNews A Conclusion office employeesandalsoontheinternationalbusinessmarketofIndia. for easyconversation.Theimpactisobservedontheteenagers,students,housewives, Even theinternationalnationsaretryingtocopyHinglishstyleofcommunication scenario, Hinglishisbecomingafrequentlyusedlanguageofurbansubpopulation. they are bound to play a significant role in the linguistic transformation. In the present International Journal of Language and Communication Studies 1(1and2) 199-207. International Journal ofLanguageandCommunication Studies1(1and2) Age, A.I.,Igbashal, A.A and Ashi, K.(2007). Counterproductive. M.Jennifer. Bayer, Informatics. 53-66.Feb-May. M.R.1998. Dua, articleshow/65329084.cms news-channels-offering-a-lot-more-than-just-news-to-hold-viewers-attention/ https://economictimes.indiatimes.com/industry/media/entertainment/hindi- Bright HopeforTomorrow. Fishman, J.A. Mallikarjun.B. Jan 2005, Contemporary Television Scenes in India. Television and Contemporary TelevisionScenesinIndia.and India Television Globalizes Multilingualism But in India TelevisionGlobalizes MultilingualismButin Volume 5:1 Language in India. Strength for Today and Language inIndia.StrengthforTodayand Mass MediaandNationalDevelopment . Communicator

119 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Planning language management in a multilingual, multicultural India is central to national integration. , What is India What , ;1(4):124-130. The Mass Media and Language Development The Mass Media and Prashad Prashad D. Rana, Chand Vineeta, Sinha. Neha.Kumari, Nitu. Willie Michael, 1979, Speaking: “The Hinglish” invasion. “The Hinglish” invasion. Speaking: Owolabi Dare, Nanji Charles Ikechukwu, International Journal of Language for as a tool Mass Media and the Language 2013 The English Linguistics, and nations development in multilingual sustainable • • • regional reporters Haryana- Dainik different citiesof Jagran andAmar factors incaseof factors affectthe work ofregional Bhaskar, Punjab present research journalists. The different Hindi Kesari, Dainik newspapers in it isimportant to knowwhat to studysuch is anattempt associated with four Ujala. Communicator 120 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Calcutta. Natrajan at rural and local level in every nook and corner of the country. According to J because languagepresshadthe reach,styleandtonetotalkvariouscommunities the peopletoraisetheir voice against thealien rule. Allthiscouldbecome possible columns, abouttheatrocities committed by BritishruleonIndiansandconvinced press focussedonthe agenda of freedom movement. It communicated, through its superstitions that existed in various sections of the society. After some time, language role in the pre-independent era in creating awareness about various social evils and Language pressinIndiaemerged fromearly19 Introduction Keywords: language,journalism,Haryana,development,stringers Abstract degree in this field, these reporters work as a one-man army and can and army apply theprinciplesofobjectivity,accuracyandbalancevery well. one-man a as work reporters these field, this in degree in any condition. A remarkable fact is that despite of not having formal giving any accreditation, infrastructure, economic, moral orlegal support revealed that newspaperorganizationstreatthemasstepchildren bynot 10 yearswereinterviewed using anopen-ended questionnaire. The results research approachwhereinregionaljournalistswithexperience ofatleast Kesari, andAmarUjala.Thestudyadopted qualitative Hindi newspapersindifferent cities ofHaryana-DainikBhaskar,Punjab different associated withfour study suchfactorsincaseofregionalreporters to knowwhatfactorsaffecttheirwork.Thepresentresearchisanattempt the issues of people at the level of villages and blocks. Thus, it is important capability of strengthening the processofdemocratizationbyhighlighting for their regional pages and city editions on them. These reporters have the generation and production. All major national dailies today are dependent bureaus andregional reporters play a majorroleinthe process of news lifestyle and problems.Andwhenthecaseisofalanguagenewspaper,city root level by establishing a unique proximity with their culture, language, reaching ‘Non-English speaking’and’‘Non-Elite’ masses atthe grass Indian languagemediahasanedgeoverotherinIndiatermsof 1 , the first Hindi newspaper ‘OodantMartand’waspublishedin1826from newspaper Hindi first the , Vivekananda InstituteofProfessionalStudies Analysing TheSituationofRegional Reporters: AStudyofFourHindi (GGS IPUniversity)NewDelhi NewspapersinHaryana Assistant Professor Chetna Bhatia th century.Itplayedanimportant Communicator 121

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 present study The tried to look at the situation of such reporters working in Hindi daily newspapers in Haryana, looking at their concerns, needs and challenges faced while working in the field. “Rural , defines reporter 4 . coolis’ in his book comments, 5 These regional level These regional Edition) th . This started a race amongst amongst . This started a race 3 writes, saw opportunities in advertising advertising in saw opportunities writes, 2 highlights their situation as ‘clerical ‘clerical as situation their highlights 7 has also questioned the visibility and protection aspect of journalists ,while of journalists aspect and protection the visibility has also questioned To study about the pressures which regional reporters face while doing their work in the field. 6 “a person whose job is to discover information about news events and describe about news events “a person whose job is to discover information He further quotes data from committee for Protection of Journalists that out of 27 that of Journalists for Protection from committee He further quotes data newspapers to get maximum advertisers on the basis of their reach and readership. advertisers on the basis of their newspapers to get maximum them tell that newspapers reading about explicit were readers time, same the At about themselves and reflect their concerns. The elements of pull outs, local news with engagement many newspapers for their reach and for and city pages are crucial by goes mile one that reporter- is a regional of this structure, readers. At the root from type every almost of information hand first gets and blocks and villages in mile (4 Dictionary Advanced Learner’s that area.Cambridge ” reported for Indian since 1992, majority journalists, the list who have been murdered Huffington The order. peck’s the in down low were often and publications language Post and small-town journalists are at greater risk of being killed in retaliation for their for in retaliation risk of being killed and small-town journalists are at greater as a journalist’s location, outlet, such work than those in the big cities……factors social background add to their risk. level in the profession’s hierarchy and reporters do every task themselves- from camera to sending the final story.in a state as per which can be multiple level report to newspaper bureaus at district They P.Sainath journalist job, senior their about requirement.Writig as for radio or television”. them for a newspaper or magazine or After independence, both Indian and English language newspapers expanded in in expanded newspapers language and English Indian both independence, After language Hindi cities, big to limited remained press English impact.While and reach local of popularity and publication of because areas rural in popular, more press was Chaterjee who, as Mrinal news, sponsors • The following objectives were set for the study: Objectives of the Study ‘The Post-truth Media’s Survival Sutra: A Footsoldier’s Version’. there are various unions and associations look upto their employers for support but The reporters role to play in this regard. of journalists which have their own important working in Hindi of such reporters The present study tried to look at the situation their concerns, needs and challenges faced daily newspapers in Haryana, looking at with important more the all becomes aspect this Studying field. the in working while from the risks involved in uncovering any issue and the kind of support required organizations and local institutions. their products to niche consumers. As a result, the state governments fuelled finance fuelled governments state the result, a As consumers. niche to products their into Hindi press. Thereafter, rich and powerful families floated newspapers to gain are newspapers Hindi such of examples Few society. the on influence Ujala Jagran, Patrika, Amar , Dainik technology developing of the of newspapers was not only because expansion The growing about an idea getting entrepreneurs the due to but in literacy, or increase society of Indian sections among hunger for information veteran journalist P Raman regional reporters study ofHaryana wherein in-depth this study,case responses from has beentaken the purposeof interview was in theformof organizations According to conducted to collect data working in newspaper different

Communicator 122 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 aspects canneutralize or cancelthebiasesinheritedineachofmethods research hadlesserscope.Butcombining both quantitative as wellqualitative journalists in differentregionsandunder newspapers, quantifying the uaa onn Pis mnind n e bo ‘on Mda Research’that Media ‘Doing be summarizednumerically” book her in “qualitative methods are designed to explore and assess things that cannot easily mentioned Priest Horning Susana Research Approach this research: bad experiences of reporters, the following step by step process wasusedto conduct Keeping in mind the requirements of getting in-depth information about good and Research Methodology • • • state in whose context responses will be interpreted. Keeping in mind the association set up ofdifferent regions, it becomes imperative for a researchers to know about the deals withadministration, village communities, socio-cultural set upand political different Hindinewspapersin differentblocksofHaryana.Sincethereporters’work Haryana as area of study:The study interviewed six regional reporters working in required setofreportersforthestudy. snowball sampling was usedwherein a senior journalist was contacted to reach the reporters andtheir contact numbers werenotreadily available. The method of Sampling method:The study usednon-probability sampling since regional of eightquestionswereaskedfromthereporters. total A work. their of aspect sociological and political financial, group(s), pressure pressures faced by the reporters in the field, support from their organizations, role of An open-ended questionnaire was constructed containing questions about various the researcher. and meet theminperson.Therefore,theinterviewwasconducted telephonically by of Haryana – Hisar, Fatehabad, Gurgaon, Karnal, Bhiwani, it was not possible to go in differentregions and indifferentregionsofthestateHaryana.Sincetheywork of responsesfrom regional reporters working in different newspaper organizations has beentaken wherein in-depth interview was conducted to collect data in theform Research method:Accordingtothepurposeofthisstudy,casestudyHaryana of dataanalysis. at the level of data collection along with little bit of quantitative aspects at the level the study has adopted pragmatic approach by involving majorly qualitative aspect To getideaaboutthewaysoftrainingthatregionalreportershave To knowaboutthekindofroleotherinstitutionsplayinthisregard To analyzethekindofrolenewspaperorganizationsplayinthisregard 8 .Since,therecanbemultiple factors withdifferent 9 . Therefore, Communicator

123 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . Out of these, only Hindi . Out of 102 (if any) they face, social-economic (if any) they face, Dainik Jagran, , Dainik Dainik Amar Ujala, Jagran, Dainik Further, six regional reporters were selected for Amongst the language newspapers, the Hindi and the Hindi the language newspapers, Amongst If yes, what kind of pressures do you face? If no, how do you maintain that balance? If yes, what difference do you see? If no, what similarities do you see? Do you feel any pressure while reporting? Do you feel any pressure while reporting? 1.a. balance economic the maintain to salary sufficient give organization your Does in your life ? When reporting on a sensitive issue, how much confidence do you have that your organization will support you? working for English of a reporter between the situation Do you see any difference press and that working for a language? Haryana Union of Journalists groups like pressure kind of role do you think What play for the benefit of regional reporters? Gujarati newspapers have grown at the rate of 45% grown at the rate newspapers have Gujarati Case Hindi newspapers: of of researcher during her childhood to adulthood in Haryana, this state was chosen was chosen this state in Haryana, adulthood to childhood her during of researcher of study. as the area For the purpose of collecting data, an open-ended questionnaire was constructed. It pressures questions about the consisted of eight Sample of six local reporters: Sample of six local Data Collection 1. 2. 3. 5. newspapers have wide reach in Haryana. Also, amongst the top 10 most read Hindi read 10 most top the Also, amongst Haryana. in reach have wide newspapers and Prabhat Khabarwhich Patrika Hindustan, Rajasthan newspapers, excluding states, other in base readership wide have chosen to get respondents. were Kesari top the list and therefore, Bhaskar and Punjab be can’t every reporter Since, sampling. basis of convenient on the interview six were his/her job, these about or details information sensitive for telling convinced the sample of respondents To keep a known senior journalist. through approached in Haryana, it was made sure that settings socio-cultural of different representative of Out sample. the in included was Haryana of part each from reporter one least at the six respondents, one worksTohana which is one of the six blocks of Fatehabad district in West region of Haryana, the second and third one work in Farukhnagar the in South region of Haryana respectively, and Pataudi block of Gurgaon district region in Central under Bhiwani district fourth respondent works in Bhiwani block of Haryana, fifth and sixth respondent works in Gharaunda and Indri block under Karnal district of South region of Haryana. and their policies their opinion on related and professional aspect of their job, included in the questionnaire- training etc. Following questions were 2.a. Where do you have to compromise? 2.b. If no, why are you in this profession? 4. 5.a. 5.b. those whoarethe All sixreporters h newspaper. the advertisers for mentioned the playing down any negative loopholes of pressure of aspect or

Communicator 124 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 newspaper. about schoolsandcolleges so that the teachers and studentssubscribe tothesaid to takestepsforincreasing circulation. This resultsinwritingpositive news stories added pressure ofgetting local advertisements for the newspaper. They also need loopholes ofthosewhoare the advertisers for thenewspaper.Also, there is an All sixreportersmentioned the pressureofplaying downanynegative aspect or B. Table 1:Statusofprovisioninfrastructuralitemstoregional journalists are notprovidedbyanynewspaperorganizationtoregionalreporter- reporting, all six reportersmentioned that the followingnecessarythings(Table 1) When askedaboutanypressureoftechnological facilities or infrastructureduring A. while reporting.Herearetheonestheymentioned- Pressures while reporting: All six reporters agreed that they face multiple pressures Data Analysis 8. 7. 6. Mobile bill Mobile phone Vehicle oftravelling Fuel oftravelling Stationery Software Office space Camera Laptop Item Pressure ofmarketing Technical pressures Do youexpectanythingfromgovernment?Ifyes,what? 8.b. 8.a Did youjoinsomejournalismandmasscommunicationcourse? 10 lakhandINR5respectively.Whatdoyouthinkaboutthis? INR of mediclaim and insurance life with along field this in years 20 past from of INR10,000pensionforjournalists above theageof60yearsandworking Chief Minister of Haryana Manohar Lal Khattar recently announced the scheme If not,howyougottrained? If yes,whichcourseanduniversity? No No No No No No No No No Provided or not Communicator 125

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The organization does not give reporters any identity card or accreditation, which makes it difficult for them to enter some important events like conference of a minister, meeting of big dignitaries etc. becoming dalit because people from other communities did not want to have him as their did not from other communities people because or dominating community creates pressure on regional reporters. pressure on regional creates community dabang or dominating Legal pressures Legal and community Pressures of Caste Political pressures Pressures regarding access to information sarpanch D. Filing of FIRs and sending notice to Some instances were experience. has never faced such The remaining one reporters. court is very common for five out name the wrote the police In one incident, interview. reporters during the quoted by of six getting reporter the in resulted This him. save to father constable’s police accused of of previous complaint. story that was based on the details a legal notice for a news and the remaining told they have faced such pressures Three out of six reporters is not an worked. Though it they areas where in the no such case was said there three like Hisar and Gurgaon, Bhiwani , Karnal, but in areas issue in areas like Panipat, of the fear a of story news file to able not was reporters the of one incident, an In C. F. Four out of 6 journalists feel that there is less pressure from panchayats and caste do not police personnel and administration local that state Two of them leaders. or properly and usually do not give any version or statement reporters the treat information. Of the remaining two reporters, one working in Fatehabad forces and police etc. during some meeting politicians usually get requests from local says we directly. some incidents or not write light their work in a positive about to write They try to play it down by excluding their role or at times, not cover some incidents E. Besides this, it was also mentioned that the fact of being identifiable as a reporter Since there is one reporter covering at local level creates another kind of pressure. sitting in bureau, it becomes easy for many villages as compared to 3 to 4 people at him and threatening scolding times, and at him, question to party aggrieved any his residence. In an instance, some people from a school came to fight with one of because he wrote the names of parents of a the reporters. They were angry with him this that him told They school. the outside just road on accident an in who died child and students its of care take not does school the that thinking people to lead would that students die going there. a him. leader and filed multiple cases against or card identity any them give not does organization the that bad feel They accreditation, which makes it difficult for them to enter some important events like feel that the organization etc. They of big dignitaries of a minister, meeting conference it that mentioned as its personnel.One reporter them does not want to recognize fear. constant in are They happened. what about talk people get to difficult becomes which makes about the incidents, do not want to give any statement Also, the police it difficult to write the news objectively. hardly meettheir not getsufficient said thattheydo All sixreporters salary andwhat they getcan expenses.

Communicator 126 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 to face whatsoever legal, physical or financial consequences of any news given by given news any of consequences financial or physical legal, whatsoever face to cover any sensitive issue. It is understood to them that they themselves will have feel that there is nochance of any supportfromtheir bureaus oreditorswhenthey reporters six of out Five Support fromorganization during asensitiveissue: field. Theyhavebecomehabitual ofcoveringanddealingwithnewsnow. this leave to them for difficult becomes it therefore, and area his of people amongst Commissioner stated that journalism gave himanidentity, stature and reputation them are fondofcovering and writing news. Onereporter, who isalsoaMunicipal the newspaper,allsixreportersstatedthattheystartedjournalism as ahobby.Allof for continuingjournalism: Despite lowincomeandleastrecognitionby Reason a wholesoleprofessionbecauseitforcesyoutoeitherbecome corruptordie” as reporting regional pursue to difficult very is “It said, reporter One circulation. its 10-15% commission ongettinglocaladvertisements for newspaperandincreasing of income. All of them quoted business development of newspapersasa source of medical clinic,properties,farmingandworkingchildren astheirmajorsource press, in theirdailylife,theymention their ownbusinesslikephotographystudio,printing Managing economic balance: Table 2:Salarypermonthofregionalreporters(INR) in Table2- 500 INRpermonthto5000month.Thedetailsofthisareshown news viafax or post.The range of monthly income which they stated ranges from filing in money spend to have they as era expensive more a recount, they was, That get anything from their organizations for months when they were just beginners. not did they that stated reporters six of out five Further, well. as connection internet along withtheexpensesrequiredtosustainreporter’sjoblikecamera,recorder sources ofrecreation likeTV,mobile,newspapers,books,gamesetc.forthefamily shelter clothes, food, like , electricity billandincludestravelallowance, school feesforchildren and basic amenities basic fulfilling beyond is in livinga which helps life normal that salary monthly constitutes regard, in this slalary, sufficient can get they hardly meettheirexpenses.Thereporterswerebriefedduringinterviewthat what and salary sufficient get not do they that said reporters six All G. the mediacoversincidentsobjectively,sensitivelyratherthandoingbusiness. sor story.The sixth reporter feels there is npsuchpressure,and there won’t be any if Financial Aspect 4 3 2 1 No. S. Punjab Kesari Dainik Jagran Amar Ujala Dainik Bhaskar paper Name ofnews- Upon asking about maintaining economic balance 500-2000/- 5000/- 1250/- 3000-4000/- Regional reporter Salary per month(INR)to Communicator

127 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Five out of six reporters feel that pressure groups like Haryana Union of Journalists are not at all concerned about the needs of reporters regional All six reporters said that English press is English that said six reporters All In another case, a reporter was threatened for a month was threatened a reporter case, In another panchayat. Opinion on govt. announcement of pension and life insurance: Upon asked about Opinion on govt. announcement of pension and life of monthly pension of INR 10,000 , life insurance of INR 10 the announcement to reporters of of INR 5 Lakh by the Haryana government Lakh and mediclaim age 60 years and above, all six reporters thought that it is of no benefit to regional by the newspapers despite 20-25 years reporters as they are not given accreditation spend to want don’t organizations newspaper the that elaborated They of service. to accreditation them giving avoid and therefore reporters, thousands on regional further criticised They on them. to its expenditure related any documentation avoid done by being work actual the and not as condition age for keeping policy the Difference from English Press reporter: from English Press Difference in Haryana: Five Role of pressure groups for journalists out of six reporters concerned all at not are Union of Journalists Haryana groups like pressure that feel Its members don’t even visit any block or reporters. about the needs of regional Patrakar Haryana or Association Journalists Haryana groups like Other village. of member a who is reporter, same.One or less the more are Manch Kalyan their than more reporters groups help these that Journalists Union, said Haryana it sends an advocate matter, or legal does. In cases of any injury own organization for help. Of all the five reporters, four have many experiences which state that the reporters. of non-member suggestions or problems requests, to listen does not union the membership fee they charge. Also, the Even one can question what they do with members take profit of proximity with politicians through meetings. They do only on ground level. demands and meetings but no execution by a woman Sarpanch’s husband because he wrote appreciation lines for a woman a for lines appreciation wrote he because husband Sarpanch’s by a woman reporters regional is, As it village. that in candidates male over election winning such cases may further from their newspapers, any letter don’t get any appointment Two of the reporters feel thrown out like a bee from the milk. result in getting them people back out from their this work because even leave , that they should at times own statement. unless something big happens. level of block or village not concerned with matters there their reporters to hardly one at district level only. Also, since So, they limit reporters are supposed to their pages as such in these newspapers, are no local of itself, reporters at the level of district cover big happenings and beats. If seen more access facilities, and income better English newspapers get more visibility, stature and have more reach in terms of better sources of information, to privileged security as compared to Hindi press reporters. them. them. One reporter feels that there is a possibility of getting firedby the newspaper quoted Reporters damaged. reputation its getting of possibility the sees it case in threats blackmailing, faced with their families where they along different cases of case a quoted reporters of the One parties. aggrieved from terrorization and a member a of non- the designation of in which he wrote on Ramleela news story The members given by them. statement on the basis of a team organizing registered this and sent a notice over mentioning him fought with team registered of the other himself from court summon answer the to was told As a result,he editor. the to in by anyone, he had to apologize proof of statement written and since he had no front of village timers asregional Haryana prefer newspapers in keeping part reporters. Hindi Communicator 128 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • observation oftheresearcher,followinginferencescan bedrawn– On the basis ofresponsesgivenbythe six regional reporters and on the basis of Outcome ofdataanalysis three orfourdistrictlevelreportersthroughtheirmultitasking. learnt everything from scratch while working in the field. And they can substitute for and sessionsfortraining the reporters.Allsixofthemsaidthatthey workshops who isamember ofHaryanaUnionJournalists,toldthat it keepsorganizing material published by variousuniversities running such courses.Another reporter, and Journalism.Onereporterrevealed that he keepsonreadingthedistance education that none of them possess any UG or PG degree in any field of Mass communication writing, communication skills forgetting sources ofinformation etc., it was found their professionalskills,useoflatesttechnology,knowledgeaboutvariousstyles of atleast 15yearsinreporting. Whenaskedabouttheirtrainingwithregard to getting trainingasajournalist:Allthesixreportershaveanexperience About our children,mediclaimforfamiliesetc.” of education to attention pay should government the responsibility… social of field the new generation should find some attraction in addition to earning to work in this regarding their needs, demands and requests. Another reporter added, “ Iwant that the need of direct communication between regional reporters and the government lose theirlifewhileworking.Onereporterstressedon especially for thosewho One reporter stated the needofsomeprovisionforfamilies of journalists, there is aneedoflawregarding providing laptopsandotherinfrastructure to them. Also, well. as reporters regional for wages minimum fixed of rule the bring should Expectations fromgovernment:Twooutofsixreportersfeel that the government groups orunions. the government is at least thinking about journalists, unlike other organizations, various parties, so this wont make any difference. Another reporter feels good that the reportersarealreadyworkingprofessionallyonbasisoftheirtuningwith of getting accreditation along with pension and life insurance later on.But, he adds, be a wayto woo journalists to write in favour of government with the expectation can announcements such that feels reporter One benefits. these avail to condition a the policy considers 20yearsofcontinuousexperience from theageof40yearsas or theother,leavesanewspaperorganization at theageof57or58yearsbecause reporters. Further, they added that it will not benefit a reporter who, for some reason field. despite the fact that they go miles andspendhoursforcovering storiesinthe They are not given any accreditation or infrastructural facilities ofany kind Regional reporters aretreated like stepchildren by theirnewspaperorganizations. of differenteditionsdependa lotonthesenewsreports. and village level reporting despite the fact that their local pages and supplements The primaryreasonforthisisthattheydon’twanttospend thousandsonblock Hindi newspapersinHaryanapreferkeepingparttimersas regionalreporters. Communicator

129 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

Edition). UK:Cambridge th New York :St. MartinsPress. Natrajan,J.(1995).History of Indian Journalism. Delhi: Publications Division Prospects. and Problems Journalism: Language .Regional (2016). M Chaterjee, Jeffery, R.(2000) India’s Newspaper Revolution. (4 Dictionary Learner’s Advanced Cambridge Regional reporters are not able to trust their organizations when it comes it comes when organizations to trust their not able are reporters Regional loophole seen as a major This can be any sensitive issue. to covering incidents Haryana where in a state like of Hindi newspapers on the part , female by khap panchayats decisions contradictory killing, of honour very frequent. basis of caste are on the communities clash between foeticide, Regional reporters are forced to work as business development agents who strive who agents development business as work to forced are reporters Regional This clearly affects and advertisements from companies. for increased circulation This can be seen and balance in reporting news stories. their objectivity, accuracy entrustedbeen have which newspapers these of part the of deception on act an as making fair public opinion in the society. with responsibility of No policy or step has been formed for the benefit of regionalreporters. Neither and the situation or newspaper bothers about nor any agency government the district and state national, to limited is focus All field. the in face they challenges by Haryana The most recent example is the announcement units of newspapers. no newspaper insurance. The fact that government regarding pension and life in 60 years of anybody working till job is permanent and there is no guarantee makes this policy as the parameter age factor keeping organizations, the media of as a condition keeping accreditation of no use to many journalists. Also, availing these benefits conveysthe intention of governmentat by people issues faced communicating in pains risks and who take reporters to ignore those grassroot level. Regional reporters in Hindi newspapers have become so used to the system of classes due to fear and news about dominant working on less salary, avoiding of 15 to 25 years that it seems very casual commissions over a period earning about the same. This can be seen as a wrong to talk for them and comfortable by these newspapers. trend being established and encouraged discrimination is there that is lines the between read be can that aspect Another units or offices in work who those and level local at working reporters between chiefs that “ bureaus mentioned talking, at district level as the reporters, while and personnel keep changing…we rarely get to talk to them..“ in case of space written by reporters to those preference crunch, they remove our stories and give the story is.” at district level, irrespective of how important University Press,

2. 3. 4. 1. • • • • • End Notes and References: Communicator 130 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • Other references 10. 8. 7. 6. 5. • 9.

and Syria. Chauhan, C. com/2018/08/article-regional-language-journalism.html?m=1 Media Mantra.Retrieved from http://mediamantrabymrinalchatterjee.blogspot. mruc.net Indian ReadershipSurvey2017KeyTrends.MRUC.Retrievedfrom Priest, SusannaH.(2010).DoingmediaResearch.2 Raman P,2018,Thepost-truthmedia’ssurvivalsutra:Afootsoldier’sversion all-in-indian-language-publications_a_23198798/ huffingtonpost.in/2017/09/06/the-most-dangerous-jobs-in-indian-media-are- from Retrieved Post. Huffington Media. English The In Those Than Risks Greater Face Languages Indian In .JournalistsWriting Rukmani S, The Citizen Sainath, P,ReportinginIndiaisdangerousbusiness,moresoforruralscribes, TheHinduBusinessLine.16 July2018.Web.9September2018. P, JinoyJ.Journalistasanindependent entity is athingofpast. O1b1tDVTdgSlEkA7ctJAlK.htm india-3rd-most-dangerous-nation-for-journalists-after-iraq-and-syria/story- Triangulation inAction. methods: Quantitative and Qualitative 1979).Mixing (December D. Todd Jick, Publications Inc. ni ‘r ms dneos nto fr orait atr Iraq after journalists for nation dangerous’ most ‘3rd India Administrative ScienceQuarterly . https://www.hindustantimes.com/india/ nd Edition. ,24(4),602-611. New Delhi: SAGE

https://www. http:// Communicator

131 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The Hindi digital news- websites are the new platform to practice and propagate Tabloid form of Journalism,

th The through and 16 and th century with the publication of the The Bengal century with the publication th Swati Arjun by Tabloidism and the in Marathi and English, The Bombay Herald (Ph.D. Research Scholar) (Ph.D. Research . It was started by Pt.Jugal Kishore Shukla, Kishore Shukla, by Pt.Jugal was started Martand. It Udant Hindi Digital Media Platforms : Platforms Media Digital Hindi School of Journalism and New Media Studies School of Journalism A curious case of Journalism being superseded superseded being case of Journalism A curious Indira Gandhi National Open University, New Delhi-110068 Indira Gandhi National This research article titled, ‘Hindi Digital Media Platforms : A curious ‘Hindi Digital Media Platforms titled, This research article present to is an effort Tabloidism,’ superseded by being of Journalism case media sphere, mainly consisting in Hindi digital a study on ‘TABLOIDISM’ around national and in functional websites, news Hindi national leading of and empirically to critically of Delhi. The purpose of the study is capital are the new news-websites : Whether the Hindi digital that investigate and propagate Tabloid form of Journalism, which platform to practice was identified more than 100 years ago as the sensational, gaudy and less serious form of journalism. The paper analyses the trend to find out if the has turned out to be the Journalism space contemporary Hindi Digital This paper analyses the new laboratory for Tabloid form of journalism. in of newsroom between Hindi Journalism and Digitization intersection more important are considered and page-views hits the such a manner, that news on these so called content of good and generation than the content websites. Journalism as a profession came into being some 700 years ago, during 15 during years ago, some 700 being into as a profession came Journalism Abstract Introduction century in Europe, France and Spain. However, In India the advent of journalism as century in Europe, France and Spain. However, 17 back to the late a profession dates Journalism is definedas a profession or an exercise where thepresenting assessing and gathering, observing, collecting, of writing, activity the scribe involves in – who can either number of recipients in the form of news to large information In essence, it’s a business of effective listeners or TV audience. be readers/ communication. identified be can of journalistic element being the most important However, despite communication It communication. of forms other from different is it practice, , Gazette by the India followed was later which Kolkata 1780 in the Gazette in Madras Courier, Darpan . Gazette Calcutta The first Hindi newspaper was published in the year 1826 from name the by Calcutta who had migrated from in UP to Calcutta for work. India hasslipped whether English the vernacular of allkind languages of newspapers, or inanyof Readership drastically.

Communicator 132 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 back to19 Moving ahead, to the concept of Tabloidism. The birth of theterm tabloid dates and news of information intoit.Theonlineworldisnodoubtawashincommunication. flow the is more the nature, in democratic is society a more the that an importantfeatureofaDemocratic set-up orsociety.Itishistorically evident And, it is thisdifference with otherformsofcommunication that makes journalism certain special characteristics which donotconstitute other formofcommunication. validate the argument that the Hindi newspapers are tabloidized while tabloidized are newspapers Hindi broadsheet the that argument the validate Not onlyincontent but format also, Aquick look at any newswebsite in Hindiwill news gatheringdistributionand presentation. version of newspapers are applying brings it more closer to the tabloid version of across various age groups. This flexibility that the online version of these broadsheet least thattheonlinesourceisoftenvaried,servingneeds andtasteofreaders news, inmostofthecasesitcomesforfreeconsumer. Notforgettingthe the introductionandlateronprominence of Onlinesourcesastheprovider slipped drastically. And one of the most important reason for this fall has been first newspapers, whetherEnglishorinanyofthevernacular languages ofIndia has of kind all of Readership survival. for fight the as summarized also be these can It times days. difficult experiencing are Newspapers, Tabloid or Broadsheet Both Tabloids inToday’sNewsspace in nature. splashy, gaudy, lurid, fickle, shallow and boisterous and sensational and scandalous which were that intheyearstofollowtabloidcamebeassociatedwithnews wedding, gossip or a Michael Jackson or Madonna show. To summarize we can say tabloid usedtofocusonsomething moresensational,likeacrime storyoracelebrity the parliament then, itusedtobeaheadline for theseriousnewspaper,whereas an importantbilldiscussedin newspaper, butatabloidcalledhimcop.Iftherewas a broadsheet in officer Police as addressed often was officer police a story crime a reporting While – example For newspaper. broadsheet a in practiced style writing with abitofsaucinessincluded, whichwasanantithesisofthemoreseriouskind The languageoftabloidnewspaperusedtobemoreirreverent, pertandslangy used tobesmaller. also it by carried stories the size, smaller its to Due newspaper. broadsheet a than narrower is and across columns five than more not is which newspaper a to refers readers, who belong to lower middle and working classes.Technically, a tabloid contained of condensed stories, which could be easily consumed by everyday been associated with shorter,crispierandeasytounderstandstories.Itnormally always have newspapers tabloid – size small their to Due expenditure. printing of became an instanthitwiththeworkersandmiddleclass.Itwasalsocheaperinterms flexibility of the working class, these small easy to carry and condensed newspapers represent the aristocratic and elite class ofpeople in Britian. To suitthe needs and alternative to big broadsheet editions of newspapers, which had eventually begun to th century Britian, when for the very first time it was published asan was published it time first very the for when Britian, century Communicator

133 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The diversified nature of the audience was the initial and the most important reason for these online newspapers to change their tone and content of their product. Hindustan Hindi is Hindustan This also propelled the people on the desk in a digital newsroom who were processing newsroom who were digital a desk in on the people the propelled also This – as the ‘hits and page-views’ or ‘page direct’ early news or information to deliver piece that because Challenge challenge. supreme the became of story piece their to of news which is being covered by dozen other platforms, would garner the interest the of eyes the to lucrative and attractive more be to out turns it if only reader the of deviation. not shying away from any kind of serious journalistic This meant reader. earlier as the where normal became obscenity and obscurity grief, Thus, glorifying practice of verification of facts, double checking of stories by an able desk person and proof reading and editing got reduced. This was the gradual culmination of the race which started off to get a share in both of the race which started off to get a share This was the gradual culmination initial the was audience the of nature diversified The readers/audience. elite and mass online newspapers to change their tone and and the most important reason for these this in increasing started of players number However, as the product. of their content rat race, the fight to grab a bigger share of readers and subscribers also intensified. boisterous and a bit so ethical not controversial, some adopt ways to Thus, making of overdose of sensationalism a slight meant– form of news presentation.This content, fabrication of facts, simplification of the message, massive use of bright color, image and graphics in abundance. converting to an online version of the same newspaper. The format speaks volumes speaks volumes format The newspaper. same of the version an online to converting flashier more only not is edition online the edition, print their to Compared it. about of edition print the example, For size. in linear also but texture in the which has caught in mass media and dubious trend has been a recent there Off late, across the world. This dubious of academics, media critics and academics attention trend is referred as ‘Tabloidization’. However, this trend is not limited to Digital only. Infact it started in the newspaper industry when stiff competition journalism media industry as a whole. Subsequently, it arose between various newspapers and of digital water the into foraying news channel newspaper and every up with ended journalism. Method of Tabloidization The gradual attraction of readers of is moving towards short news stories moving is Hindi belt of readers of attraction gradual The are also adapting the to news and instant access through internet; views, they page of hits and stiff competition the To survive formats online. tabloid shorter and brief stories, to the rulebook of tabloid journalism: seem to have fallen flashy headlines, attention grabbing bright color and a generous as taking out a page of to get slower in the near future, The trend doesn’t seem of graphics. use of erstwhile format the to return a to lead eventually would playbook tabloid the reader the of attention the capture is to game of the rule The newspapers. tabloid than building a strong reader and tool used by the tabloids rather with techniques news-papers. base through in-depth broadsheet like serious 08 columns wide, where as the online version of this newspaper is mere 04 columns this newspaper is mere online version of wide, where as the 08 columns similar to the edition is almost length of the online the width and wide. However, inches. newspaper that’s 32-33 hard copy techniques which New generation are enteringthe journalists who sensationalism. understanding education and are relatedto field without rnils of principles of thebasic journalism, of Digital resort to a proper

Communicator 134 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 or demandseriouscontent are used,theyemployed to cater to asectionoftheaudience that doesnotneed fake news,deception, heightened emotionalism, obscenity and morevisualimagery or trivialization of issues' of trivialization or suggested that,‘inpursuitofcommercial interests mediamustavoidsensationalism human rights and fundamental freedoms. At the end of the Colloquium its members Colloquium was organized for thepromotionofuniversalrespectobservance In the year 2011, an International Colloquium was held in New Delhi. The of themediainsociety. freedom without accountability and social responsibility would weaken the position tabloidization, the in Indian news media. He said that this was “the real challenge before us,” and that sensationalism, cameras hidden of of use unchecked culture the and growing celebrity-worship trivialization, this about length at spoken N. Ram, the former Editor-in-Chief of of iota an delegating responsibility. without freedom, immense exercising like something was accountability of theseonline news distributor became the icing onthecake. This the situation further. Theabsenceofsocial responsibility and social – professional has been completely blurred. The supremacy of the digital news room has worsened between a broadsheet and atabloid newspaper,but today that distinguishing aspect between a front page of a newspaper and a supplement, we couldeasily differentiate Till afewyearsago,evenwhilereadingnewspaperwewereabletodifferentiate that bringsintherevenue. encourage this form of journalism. Because ultimately it’s the number of readership nor isthewillingnessofeditorsandproprietorsthesemedia houses tosupportand new not is content serious less and Tabloidized towards reader the of interest The But vastmajority ofcommunication is notnewsand especially notjournalism. in the digital world a lot of communication is taking place in the name of Journalism. However, responsibility. and ethics of sense organizational and personal a requires Journalism society. through navigate to people it’s helps which exercise, making and keepingthenewscomprehensive and proportional.Journalismis amodernmap citizen, own its towards allegiance It’s facts. verifying and assembling of discipline It ofJournalism. starts withJournalistictruthwhichaccordingtothem–begins withtheprofessional and practices principles important some identified collectively In theirbookTheElements of Journalism,BillKovachandTomRosenstiel have Significance of Tabloidization. hands the from journalism serious of onslaught the stop to difficult it’s then stories whims and fancies leading to a failure of it’s verification, while pushing in attractive field resort totechniques whicharerelated to sensationalism, inventing factsoftheir own the entering are who journalists Digital without a propereducation and understanding of the basic principles of journalism, of generation new the when, But 1 2 But,whentoolsandtechniques, suchassensationalism, . 3

The Hindu newspaper from Chennai has Communicator

135 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The major portion of the online media universe is dominated by mutual talk, entertainment, opinion, assertion, advertising and propaganda, and journalism there occupies a very small space There is a general agreement amongst academia, media critics, social scientist and scientist social critics, media amongst academia, agreement is a general There media personalities that the shift from serious journalism to tabloidized content is and mental their to buds according taste their serve to masses, the appeal to done capacity. This has a lot to do with the business and revenue aspect of intellectual this industry which has gone through a drastic change after the liberalization phase As market. in the of competitors number the of Indian economy, and increased number of advertisers, a increased will guarantee number of readership increased again arises the number of readers, which once to increased which will again lead understand practitioners media process. The them. This goes in a cyclic to retain need than better advertisers and readers of number maximum the to out reach to need this The purpose to carry this research has been taken forward with four objectives The purpose to carry this research has back seat over sensationalism in Digital in mind. (1) Has Journalism taken a for this of newsworthy reporters on ground, a major reason (2) Is the lack Platform; (3) Has hits and page views shrinked the working space of a journalist deterioration; cubicle 08/10 mere a to country vast our of areas flung far or Rajpath certain a from in the news room. (4) How in Hindi has social media affected the quality of news digital platforms? Review of Literature Objective The major portion of the online media universe is dominated by mutual talk, by mutual universe is dominated media portion of the online The major there journalism and propaganda, and advertising assertion, opinion, entertainment, valuable than most of space, but still it is seen as being more occupies a very small that purpose from flows writing journalistic to given value This there. over stuff the which is written with. It is considered as something writings are involved journalistic about information verified with them provide to large, at people of betterment the for of mind and be aware an articulate making, developing in decision help lives, their is of this And, all governments. and communities societies, surroundings, their their verification of discipline of process, systematic a of practice the of because possible – which is being used by journalists to findnot only facts but also truth about the facts. of Journalism, As Elements Tom Rosenstiel wrote in their book Bill Kovach and ‘The purpose of journalism is not defined by the technology, nor by the journalists or the techniques they use to generate news. Rather, it’s defined by the role news Therefore, when we talk about Hindi Digital space plays into the lives of its people.’ and overpowered by of journalism tenets the basic has abandoned which off late A brief by Tabloidism. superseded being of Journalism case strong is a technology print version of a single newspaper is enough to and look at the online comparative point out the stark differences of both the outlets. However, the examples would be taken from more than one digital newspaper. According to a research done at Carnegie Mellon University, in the year 2012, the year in University, Mellon Carnegie done at a research to According 99% of which more than tweets each day, out million an average of 175 there were of “useless babble”. consisted When themedia then it’scontent starts engaging the newsroom, undergoes the tabloidization with thenon- elite people both within and outside and masses process.

Communicator 136 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 of othernewschannelsanddigitalmedia platform. with respecttothecasestudyofStarNews.However,soonitbecame a feature their emotions. In TV news it was often referred to as The Murdochization of news, and then retain it by engaging the reader by increasing their curiosity and amplifying attract the readerbygivingashockvalue tohim/her through headingsandpicture, first to used It’s journalism. tabloid of aspect important another is Sensationalism of news,withitsemphasisonconsumerjournalism,sportsandentertainment. education over the entertainment value of news–to a more market-led, ‘soft’ version agenda –privileginginformation and to moveawayfromasociallyrelevantnews conscious newsoutlet dependent oncorporateadvertising,encouragingatendency up ofnewmarkets, which hasledtoamarkedshiftfrompublic-service to aratings- his book‘Media perspectives for 21 in commercialization same the discussing While industry. Digital the it’s The now and industry television economy. market new journalism hasbeenaworldwidetrendinpastoneandhalfdecade.Earlier it hitthe privatization, of and processes combined digitization the deregulation, of result a been has phenomena.This The growth ofinfotainment in place of information and education has been a Glocal overflow ofthecapitalistcommoditysystem.’ and their staff members are journalists. It connotes, “cheapness, shoddiness and do claim primarily tobeentertainment, theydoreportonreal peopleandevents, reported. AssuggestedbyBird generally is fiction manner the in presented are Facts times At entertainment. and tabloidization the undergoes process whichmeansthe content ofthe website becomes a combination of news content it’s then newsroom, the outside and within Thus, whenthemediastartsengagingwithnon-elitepeopleandmassesboth the democratizationofmediaasitincludesnon-elitepeople,issuesandvalues. anyone of us. The colonization of the mainstream media by tabloid values has led to at Cardiff University conducted a studyononline newspapers. Toconduct this study The Intelligent systems laboratory ofBristolUniversity andtheSchoolofJournalism a murdersightorvoyeuristic picturestory. of anyobjectwhichinthiscase couldbeaclose-upphotographofsemi-nudemodel, attracts the reader's eyes more than the written words, so is the relatively bigger size According toJosephson realities oflifeoftendepictedthroughseriousjournalism. sensational response fromthereader.Italsohelpsthem to escapefromtheharsh a evoke to aims often signs exclamatory and color of use massive and types larger with innuendo sexual suggestive with language expression, erotic with laced words than therational side.UseofBOLDandVulgarHeadlines, semi-nude pictures, who makesan appeal to the people playing on their emotions and prejudices rather manipulative approach, which is often associated with dictators and sleazy politician, demagoguery. Here it will be important to highlight that Demagoguery is a McCarthyism which according to him means a particularly nasty form of destructive 8 andLundqvistHolmqvist 5 ‘Tabloids do not claim to be fiction, even if they if even fiction, be to claim not do ‘Tabloids st century’ Thussu 7 hasmentioned about theterm 6 talked about and the opening 9 aphotoanditscolor 4 Communicator

137 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Every Twitter and Facebook has now become the producer and consumer of news which has now led to the birth of Prosumer culture. 12

11

10 Adaptive Structuration Theory (AST) is based on Anthony Gidden’s Structuration Adaptive Structuration Theory (AST) by the Poole also took inspiration by M.Scott Poole. Theory and was developed AST. into further it developed McPhee and Robert and works of David Seibold theory was as ‘the production and formulated Anthony Gidden’s Structuration and resources in use of rules systems through members social of the reproduction and Poole adapted Giddens theory to study the interaction DeSanctis interaction.’ of groups and organizations with information technology. AST techno-centric is view technology critical and emphasizes of on its the social aspects.Poole took a group that and determined of communication model linear approach to the critical of events. chain few predictable to a be reduced to too complicated are dynamics He believes that group members within an organization have a role to play in the rules and resources to adapt they intentionally to him because according outcomes, technologies information advanced of role the study to AST aims goals. accomplish in organizational change. It seeks to discover the types of actually that or pattern structure the and technologies, advanced in professionals structures provided to technologies. these with actions human of interaction the after up shapes or emerge of Theory deals with the evolution and development Thus, where Structuration Based on the above research studies, the theoretical framework that the researcher the that framework theoretical the studies, research above on the Based Theory which falls under the Structuration feels apt for her research is Adaptive Organizational communication branch and Altercasting Theory which belongs to the Language and Linguistics Theory. Theoretical Framework they used the Flesch Reading Ease Test 3 method. The findings of the study concluded concluded study the of findings The method. 3 Test Ease Reading Flesch the used they and the that of the broadsheets, was easier to read than of the tabloid that, the content in their stories language this was reason behind sentimental to employ the practice and headers. source dependable most next the as Media Social of acceptance and emergence The the main Earlier, culture in online media. of information, is a boost to the tabloid qualification of media oughtto be it being a successful mass-media tool, but today it has been taken over by personalized media. ‘While news for promise and present numerous opportunities shows tremendous landscape the current technological and its practitioners, there are also potential pitfalls. While social media networks lot of hearsays going on and even hoaxes.’ churn out viable leads, there are also a Besides this, the extravagant visual display in the front pages and top story which are closely cropped, stories bearing a personalized private lives, glorification of grief, absurdity account and abnormal also plays an of important people and their of stories in the pursuit culture of Internet news. Fabrication role in the Tabloid of exclusivity. The source of news is always anonymous, facts are not verified or cross-checked, at times even invented. The reporters are replaced with unidentified good a off-course wires and agencies, PR handles, media social gossip mongers, rumour. ‘An excessive use of dramatization and sensationalism, the overloading of information as new kind of censorship – and the dizzying acceleration of the pace to as the malady of of the symptoms of a diagnosis referred of information are some infotainment.‘ Communicator 138 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 ly related to it. better waythan toincludeexperiencesofthose whoweredirectlyrelatedtoit. Since, thefocusofstudyis todecipherthetrendindigitalmedia,thus-therewasno contemporary. and relevant empirical, scientific, more it make to was way pluralist a in study this taking for justification The profits. quick for story a scandalize to given sample. The effort was put to find out and establish that how much importance is being and Pageviewsetc.factorrelated tothenewswebsites,whichallbecameapartof competition, therevenuemodel,work-force,pressureofsocial media,TRP–Hits on decodingthestyle,selection,presentation,contentand reportingopportunities, research questionsputforthinfrontoftheeditorsalltheseplatforms primarilyfocused their and team editorial the of perspective inthestudy.Though,studywasessentially aqualitativestudy,the representation maximum ensure to done was This NewslaundryHindi.com andAssociateEditorofFirstPost Hindi.com. TV18Hindi.com, Online.com, NBT of Editor Executive included which platforms, information was collected from theeditorsoffourthesemultimedia and digital FirstPostHIndi.com, Lallantop.com and BBC Hindi.com. In addition to this Primary from operating websites, news Delhi/NCR namely,NBTOnline,NewslaundryHindi.com, TV18NewsHindi.com, Hindi leading six from data secondary gathered and credible information was alsoobtainedfromprimarysources.Theresearcher However, essentially it wasaqualitative study. But,tomakeitmoreempirical the pluralistapproachofgatheringdatabothfromprimaryandsecondarysources. The methodology that the researcher pursued during this study was adhering to Research DesignandMethodology to acceptaroleandthenmakehimbehaveinthemannerwewantbehave. to selective exposure consistent with the role. Thus, Altercasting first, force a person successfully assign the role given to him/her. The role also gives the person access accepts certain social and professionalpressure,sothat he doesn’tdeviate, and So, whena person accepts a certain social or professional role, then he/she also our employers,advertisers,fundraisers,therapist,family,communityetc. spouses, our teachers, our parents, our by : ex for – unnoticed go often but , world accordance with that role. Somepsychologistsbelieve that it iswidelyusedinreal imposing orforcingonthem a social role, sothat they are inclined to behave in as well as the ego oftheperson/subject. It actsastactic to persuadepeople, by does is, that it targets both the social role that it wants to be executed by the subject, identifying with whicheventually becomeshis/heridentity. So, whatAltercasting same what he doesisthat, he projects a role for the subject, which the subject starts to behaveinaparticular desired manner,thatthepersuaderwants.Toachieve the Deutschberger intheyear1963.Thegoalofthistheoryistopersuadeaperson, theory is a theory of persuasion founded by sociologists Eugene Weinstein and Paul theory whichfallsunderthebranchofLanguage and Linguistics theory. Altercasting The secondtheorywhichseemstoberelevant with thisstudyistheAltercasting advancements intheirprofessionallife. the outcome of such engagements whenthey start adapting to newer technological in impact the identify to tries and ahead step a goes AST organizations, and groups Communicator

139 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 There were more such stories related to sports, films, human sex, animal sex etc. where a deliberate effort was seen to make it more sensational and spicy. and the and ’. ,’ which was carrying and was carrying Hindi which BBC Trending, Abhi - Abhi, Social Viral Social - Abhi, Trending, Abhi had the most rich story but their headlines had the most rich story but their headlines oSaysVkbu Ms ij iuis lÅnh vkSj vejhdk ds vVwV b'd+ dh oks dgkuh oSaysVkbu Ms ij iuis lÅnh vkSj vejhdk ds vVwV b'd+ The News18 website was one of the most cluttered Hindi news portal, with as Hindi news portal, most cluttered was one of the The News18 website Hindi speaking states, of eight Pradesh consisting many as 34 pages which included OMG, Career and Jobs, -12 and Knowledge, Auto, Life, Tech, mobile, Navratri-2018 page. As evident – this was the most hotch-potch website. Neither the Hindi nor English, one could not understand that whom the was complete language The effort given to every story reflectson it’s page. Two examples are - #MeToo ;k euq? vkanksyu vkSj ehfM;k laLFkkuksa esa efgykvksa dh ekStwnxh dk ladV and t;iqj gkÃdksVZ dk vkn'kZ Hkkjrh; lafoèkku gS The next sample was the home page of multimedia hindi.com, This was a was Newslaundry taken website third sample The website, which focused more on opinion on it’s one of here that, be worth to mention podcasts and reporters story. It would current affairs from experts, audio the first of its kind website in Hindi which is free of advertisements and subscriber works it stories, instead doesn’t dwell on live based. It’s Paid News. The website national social, political, or repercussions of major effect after on the diligently researched stories. The stories. They normally come up with well and international and well scripted. and content is balanced, nuanced language, presentation, headline big picture. Here, the construction of the headlines changed from being sober to a changed of the headlines the construction Here, big picture. or any affairs to relationship and even scandalous if related bit frivolous, naughty Section was –‘ ugÈ Fke The top story of the Social Viral between actor and actresses. dk flyflyk] fcfduh esa yxk nh vkx jgk 'kÆyu pksiM+k ds cksYM QksVkst+ and a which were attractive focused on Photo stories with captions The big picture to Fake News, which dedicated section special had website saucy. However, the bit exercised the full benefit of its declaration that, the stories covered there were all and also set their noose a bit loose and fake. This gave it the freedom to experiment add spice to its page. and America the business ties between story featuring international and the Headline was – ‘ wise, BBC that content It was noticed sports, to such stories related more were There sensational. made deliberately were more it make to seen was effort deliberate a where etc. sex animal sex, human films, sensational and spicy. However, There was a shift within the homepage of the site on stories displayed in on stories displayed site of the homepage within the was a shift However, There Manoranjan, – namely sections, other The stages of data collection were divided into two parts: Primary and Secondary. Primary and Secondary. into two parts: were divided of data collection The stages Lets discuss the secondary data first. The researcher startedcollected from Homepage secondarywith of Six data Hindi Websites for a week. The top five story at in pompous words It didn’t have any sensible and subtle. was quite Hindi Since, Firstpost of website. Seems as if it had a lot to do with the genre its headlines. of the content rather thus it focuses more on the seriousness is a opinion website, or frivolous. than making it lighter Data Collection Data back inbusiness, and alsoinnew circumstances. time througha Tabloidizm is new medium however this There isno doubt that

Communicator 140 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 however – we try to create a balance there also. But – the pressure to be seen first seen be to pressure the – But also. there balance a create to try we – however the quality of Online news –thus forcing us totake resort towardsTabloid culture, and credible as Print,whichis noteasytomaintain with asmallstaff.Thishampers there isadearthofreporting also,moreoverwe’vethepressuretobefastasTV have the huge amount of money to have a strong editorial on the lines of Television, or Online. TV focusesonEditorial and online on news.However, Online doesn’t and page three features in it. Every media platform has got competition whether TV a serious newspaper like Asian Age had a glossy last page with lots of sensational and itpaysoffwelltothemonetaryhealthofnewsroom. Hearguesthateven are notusedinourwebsites.But,itcan’t be denied that Tabloid has amass-reach like Websites FirstPost and have brought in a lot of changes.Certain words years. two past the in lot a itself changed has industry the feels He numbers, agame ofTRPintheformpage viewsandHitsthatthewebsitecollects. Shailesh Chaturvedi,AssociateEditor of FirstPostHindisaysthat, ‘It’s all about masses.’ not can generalization any conclude the debate, as digital platforms are alsohighlighting issues critical to the that Despite stage. centre taken has content OMG of garb the under news weird and Scandal Sex, eyeballs. maximum attract can which Visitors whichhasledtothedeterioration in contentqualityandsensationalism Views/Unique Page maximum gaining of competition throat cut opened has output digital as anindependent medium of breaking News/story telling/ multi media content As Alok Kumar an executive editor with TV18 news network opines , ‘Emergence of times ends up in journalism taking a back seat and sensationalism leading from front. competition do have an effect on the content and presentation of news, which at generating revenue for itself, on itsownasanewplayer in themarket, with stiff of onus the Thus, output. commercial generation revenue as also and organization there istoomuchoftime for ittogetmature in content,presentation, as ajournalistic Digital Platform including Hindi hasjustpastthroughits nascent stage,butstill business, in back is Tabloidizm that however thistime throughanewmediumandalsoincircumstances. Thewhole doubt no is there – yes that conclusion the collected from bothprimaryandsecondarysources–theresearcherhascome to data the examining While it. for used tools and it behind reasons the are what then resurrecting thelostpractice of Tabloidism into mainstream journalism. And,ifso for responsible are Platforms Media Digital Hindi if out find to was aim main the The researcherwentaheadwiththisresearchfewobjectivesinmind,but Analysis/Discussion the analysis/discussion. in incorporated be will which Websites, Hindi leading these of aspect editorial and former editors ofthese websites andtheir opinion about the operational, revenue The Primary data constituted of one to one conversation with four current and screen. TherestspaceiscoveredwithAdsandLiveTVshow. confusing. One–opensthewebsitetoabigpicture which conceals3-4theof website wastargeting,thepresentation,language,style,colorandfontallvery Communicator

141 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Hindi Digital Hindi Digital Media Platforms have become the support system in which the culture of Tabloidism has once again been able to establish and sustain its feet. says that the problem the problem says that NewslaundryHindi.com NewslaundryHindi.com A curious case of Media Platforms : A curious case of The present study Hindi Digital Journalism being superseded Tabloidism reaffirm the belief that, Though set out Digital Media Platforms have become as mainstream journalistic venture Hindi to able been again once has Tabloidism of the culture which in system support the for the same is manifold – Primarily its establish and sustain its feet. The reasons the only source of revenue, the pressure of business model which is ad-based, ad is killer, a also as a newspaper is accurate and channel hous TV being fast like a 24 culture, dependency on social media and lack of man-power, killing of reporting wires, TRP, page-views, hits; all this has a negative effect on the whole system. has Cut throat competition, armed chair reporting style in this IT revolution era become new norm. In order to save cost every thing is done in house. Layers fast of mediums sometime change the very basic of reportage. High bandwidth, what processors, photoshop, video editing software and few mobile phones are of a one needs to open a digital platform. So it can be operated from a room flat. URL address is global but the resources required to gather original content stuff. Such reproduction curating and start copying might not be there. So, they are devoid of engaging content and merely focus on hits. Be it Hindi or English, platform a sites news gave media social now Till affect. great a has Media Social Conclusion of Tabloidizm is borne out of the business model of digital journalism, as much in were started as startups or any other language. Digital platforms Hindi as in English model remains the same. but now things have changed, but of secondary sources, that of revenue, only source the are advertisements where It is a ad-based model, to habit the have don’t consumers India In Facebook. and Google like few very too from money is generated to pay the bills of these media outlets pay for news, thus a daily, because healthy. TOI charges just 5 rupees for which is not advertisements, our subscribers ad-free, In Newslaundry – we are capacity. generating ad has huge it pay for news, which is paid to employees. We don’t compromise on content there is newness to mould the readers, a long time process challenge also. But, it is a and economic. newsroom our keep and image, our build to need We impossible. not but of dependable bad part of this industry is lack also. The It needs a lot of dedication . on wires, table top journalism and out-sourcing sources, too much of dependency fulfill to and gap a created has It reporting. ground of scope the killed has model The On an average as there is no other alternative. that gap – we take help of Tabloidism, every digital newsroom has a ratio of 40/60 which means if there are six people on desk, then four are on reporting duty. In certain organizations the disparity at times on which the onus of Good Journalism is much grim. But, at last it is the society things would not change for good. resides. If they won’t share this responsibility Atul Chaurasia an Executive Editor of Editor Executive an Chaurasia Atul on Google, picked up fast by them, getting maximum page views and hits has a role a has hits and views page maximum getting them, by fast up picked Google, on has just aggravated only, Online was shaken by TV of news The credibility in it. source the main become has media Social stuff, want to read sensational it. People of news in the absence of sufficient staff andvery nominal revenue is to be blamed a and we need to develop newsroom, culture in Digital of Tabloid for the return to counter it. mechanism Communicator 142 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. End notesandReferences few been had we decades ago-ThevergeofTabloidJournalism. where there, to us led has definitely social this…has on All info platforms. unverified of abundance is aspect Secondary servers. own their without gettingabetterdealonrevenuesharing,theymayprefertohookup have becomemoreintelligent.So,insteadofservingavideocontentonyoutube, publishers suggest developments recent However gain. and reach their expand to 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. Media perspectives for 21 for perspectives Thussu, (2011)Media Tabloids. Knoxville Bird, S. E. (1992) ForEnquiring Minds: A Cultural Study of Supermarket McGraw-Hill Biressi, A.andNunn,H.(2008)(eds)TheTabloidCulture Reader. : 2014). Divya, (Online Access) newspapers, in content iosrjournals.org/iosr-jhss/papers/Vol19-issue4/Version-8/I019484146.pdf Tabloidized of nature The presscouncil.nic.in/Content/71_4_AnnualReports.aspx Press Council of India.AnnualReport2011-12.Retrieved fromhttp:// social-responsibility/article3064459.ece Retrieved from Kumar, S.N.(23October2006)BalancingFreedomandSocialResponsibility Alejandro, J.(2010)JournalisminTheAgeofSocial Media Wilkins, StraubhaarandKumar, 2014 archive/2012-11/26/analysis-of-news-articles Read, Comparable to CBBC. WIRED. Retrieved from Cornish, D.(26November 2012) Algorithm Deems the Sun Easiest Tabloid to of Size How Better: Memory. presentationattheECEM11,Turku,Finland. is Bigger (2001) K. Newspaper Advertisement and Reader Attitude Relate to Attention and Holmqvist, and D Lundqvist, Quarterly, 4-7,12. Josephson, S.(1996)Questioning the Power ofColorVisualCommunication Democracy. NewYork:OxfordUniversityPress That Feeds the News:TheFutureofNews (2009) Losing S. A. Ones, us/nam/author/daya-kishan-thussu www.thehindu.com/todayspaper/balancing-freedom-and- , TN:UniversityofTennesseePress (onlineAccess) st century’

http://us.sagepub.com/en- www.wired.co.uk/news/

http:// .

Communicator

143 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The author has used Heuristics Systematic Model (HSM), diffusion approach and Social network approach to establish a conceptual framework to explain the way news flows through networks and the way social media users interpret it. Jammu Campus. Assistant Professor Assistant Anubhav Mathur Anubhav A Theoretical Perspective Theoretical A Understanding Fake News: News: Fake Understanding Indian Institute of Mass Communication (IIMC) Indian Institute of Mass Studies have revealed that unreliable and incorrect information is being information and incorrect unreliable that revealed have Studies mobile applications on social media networks and circulated increasingly networks social The human beings. and bots nodes, anonymous through user generated interpretations, opinions and carry false information, and images. This false word, videos form of written in the information as fake and disinformation is termed information, misinformation our of credibility the to threat seen as a grave is now being news which going viral through news Fake polity. and democratic press independent social networks has caused a crisis of confidence andharmony in our country. and social of peace fabric entire to threaten the has the potential in UP, Jharkhand, Maharashtra and of violence incidences The recent a testimony to this phenomenon. Karnataka provoked by fake news are news and the way it of fake the concept This paper attempts to explain disseminates among masses. motives It further attempts to examine the humans process these fake news to share fake news videos and the way has The author level. cognitive the our emotions at affect which videos Model (HSM), diffusion approach and Social used Heuristics Systematic way the explain framework to a conceptual establish approach to network news flows through networks and the way social media users interpret it. ignored the way individuals Previous work done in this area has largely as true as it diffuses perceived process this viral information which is largely groups. The paper concludes by through media networks and social media and source credibility gatekeeping of network the relevance re-examining news. in the context of the dissemination of fake Right from the early days of civilization humans have used lies for many purposes Right from the early days of civilization propaganda. To and political persuading, exerting dominance such as blaming, news, lies, about some issue. Fake lie is to give other person a wrong information or disinformation. synonyms for misinformation are rumours, propaganda—all or message Misinformation can be at the level of source i.e. source credibility to change the is twisted and is put out of context where the information credibility story meaning or to give an impression so that the text refers to a different news Introduction Abstract (HSM), Propaganda, Model Systematic words: Fake news, Diffusion, Heuristics Key Social Media Social Messaging increasingly used dissemination of WhatsApp, Kik, to forwardnews the socialmedia videos andtexts which areoften hate speechon inflammatory etc. arebeing in natureand Viber, Hike give riseto Apps like

Communicator 144 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and values. group totheotherwheremembers ineachgroupdiffertheirattitudes, beliefs of the video or the WhatsApp message and this is how the messages travel from one that it looks realthenthenewsvideoisperceived as true.Theyreact to thecontent but iftheformalfeaturesof fakevideoslookreal,i.e.theyareshotinamanner the credibility of a message. The community members also cross check the message and sourceoforigin.Theruralaudience looks attheopinionofitsleaders to establish population wherethemasseslackinformationandskills tochecktheircredibility and evenmore dangerous. These messages are often circulated among the rural with whichthesemessagesarecreated, manipulated and transmitted makes itviral nature in inflammatory often are which and giverisetodissemination of hatespeechonthesocial media also. Theease texts and videos news forward to used Social Messaging Appslike WhatsApp, Kik,Viber,Hikeetc. are being increasingly competing newssourcesstartgoingviral. expense ofaccuracy(Stepp,2009).Thisisparticularly the casewhenstoriesfrom age ofcontinual newsfeeds,manyorganizations tend tofocusonspeedat the of mistrusttowardthemainstreammedia” (TsfatiandCappella,2003).Inan news Scholars arelookingatmedia scepticism, which referstothe“subjective feeling trust innewsmanycountries,suchastheUnitedStates(GronkeandCook,2007). the public trusttowardsmainstream media. Past fewyearshaveseenadecline in public on impact significant a have connectedness media and Overload Information actively involvedintheprocessofmediaconsumptionandsharing. get not does or it ignore to starts audience that consequence the with , matter that comprehension to get actively involved with each piece of information or newsfor in theformofwebpages,tweets,articles, images, videos,emails it isbeyondhuman huge a quite that indicates volume of data is sharedandconsumed by youngusersonly.With so much of data trend This 25. of age the under are phones mobile of 57% oftheruralusers Mobile AssociationofIndia(IAMAI)andKANTAR-IMRB market forthemobile and telecom per thereportbyInternetand companies. As big next the clearly is India rural However low. quite is which 18%, is India tribal them data plans at a very low price. At present the mobile penetration in rural and the Indian market telecom companies are also alluring the consumers by giving is increasingeverydaywiththecomingofcheaperandbetter mobilephonesin connectivity. The rateofdissemination and amountofcontent being disseminated poor and infrastructure inadequate of because poor is information of reach where such aphenomenontakingplace intherural,tribal and remoteareasofourcountry of consequences the at look we when complex and difficult more becomes problem All theinformation thatgetsconvertedintonewsisnotcredible and true.This disseminated, replicated, commented on,andsharedat a rate which isunimaginable. and withthecomingofsocial media and digital technology news isbeingcreated, to interact, exchange,shareandcreate information. Information is omni-present Bigger screensizesandbetter features ofmobile phones make itanideal device around 200million and the number ofTwitter users were7.83million in Oct2018. of WhatAppinIndiafortheyear2018were number ofmonthlyactiveusers(MAU) is experiencing what istermedasinformationoverload.Reportsmentionthatthe and notwhatexactly occurred. Atpresentwelive in aninformation society which Communicator

145 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Fake news is planned with a certain motive, it is framed and primed to change public opinion in a strategic manner. For those of us living in the digital age the challenge, therefore is to develop skills for evaluating information and sifting credible information from that which is not. Video Showing Dr Manmohan Singh touching feet of Mrs Sonia Gandhi. Mrs Sonia of feet touching Singh Manmohan Showing Dr Video The person touching eh feet of Mrs Sonia Gandhi is a congress worker congress worker is a Gandhi of Mrs Sonia eh feet person touching The and not Manmohan Singh. News: TV showed a report about religious conversions in Kerala. Fact: On investigations the report was found baseless. All these are instances of fake news. India no longer the poverty capital of the world News: India no longer the poverty capital of the of India in the minds of the image to malign tribute Fact: It was a left-handed reports the and capital as poverty no term is there For one audience. European did not contain any data about India. News: Homelessness in India is very high. 0.15% at figure population India’s in homeless of number percentage The Fact: some of the European and lesser than U.N standards which is lower than the countries. Nearer home in India the following news items appeared in certain sections of media. Singh Yadav. News: Akhilesh Yadav slaps his father Mulayam of baseless and planted with a view to shun image Fact: The news was entirely Akhilesh Yadav by his political opponents. News: Fact:

5) 1) In the year 2018 media in Europe reported about India In the year 2018 media in Europe reported 2) 3) 4) Literature Review For is to develop skills for therefore those of us in the digital age the challenge, living that which is not. This and sifting credible information from information evaluating the way for sharing it, motives of fake news, the concept the paper starts by analysing it is understood by audiences and finally takes a relook at gatekeeping theory and the phenomenon. This paper assumes that as a means to check this source credibility that of and because emotionally audience and videos arouse the news messages fake is shared at different levels. This phenomenon stimuli the messages are emotional which approach diffusion and theory network of Social framework the in understood will paper This viral. become may a news item which under conditions the examines (IPC) communication of interpersonal between extent give a sense of relationship among group members and how that desire to fulfil a need transforms a fake news studied news has been of fake consumption The viral. it make to exponentially item in relation to the prevalence of hard news. Fake news is planned with a certain motive, it is framed and primed to change public public to change and primed is framed motive, it a certain with news is planned Fake it deals time, in that at election For e.g. especially a strategic manner. opinion in 1992; Hess, (Dye et al., and achievements personalities candidates’ mostly with 2000). The items (Patterson, them, and sensational between 2001), disagreements low a with events of occurrence the highlight to negative be can news of fake tone anticipation. degree of information, and is disseminating deliberate actof genuine content content iswhen Misinformation which isshared information for the personwho Disinformation is manipulated person sharing some purpose. to deceivethe spread wrong it knowsis Manipulated information because the false. Itisa is incorrect it thinks to betrue. audience. is false Communicator 146 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 (c) (b) (a) objectives: According to Clark and Delia (1979), every communication has three basic Social Network,ContagionandHomophily in it.Modelingcanhappenasapositiveornegativeprocess. unreasonably orinconsistent within agroup andbecome normal whentheyarenot briefly act can individual an how of idea basic a share theories entire These versa. can beimitated and modeledifanegative act isbeingshown asrewardedandvice the model and gradually tries outthebehavior himself. The content of afakenews behavior is gradually reinforced in case of a reward and the individual identifies with values. The act is repeated, if it is rewarded and not if it is punished. The imitated which may bring a change when it comes to their behavior, knowledge, attitudes and imitated. Bandura (1975)saysthat individuals imitate characters portrayed in media or notinkeeping withthe established social norms iskeenly observed alsoand in anunreasonableoruncivilized manner. Thisbriefactofbehavingunreasonably community has the potential to infuriate the masses andcan also incite them to act against aparticular or controversialnews form offakevideosoncommunalissues that audience are passive and they can’t resist the media message. Messages in the media andeffectstheaudienceaccordingtomagicbullettheory.Thetheoryassumes of potential the has practice becoming viral. These messages are injected in the minds ofaudiences through social or ideology popular the attacks or questions which regions ofrural India where acertain dominant ideology is prevalent. Any message research studieshavesuggestedthatincidents of fakenewstakesplace in smaller news i.eitemswithhigherdegreeofvalueandimportance. Previous hard as qualify which issues on are stories news fake that seen been has it India In or quotes choosing or statistics selectively. photos, cropping by ways certain in individuals or issues deceive the audience. In caseofmisleading content, information isusedtoframe for somepurpose.Manipulated content is whengenuinecontent is manipulated to disseminating it knows it is false.Itadeliberate act of spreadwronginformation thinks ittobetrue. Disinformation isincorrect information, and the person whois content. Manipulated b) content; Misinformation is false information which is shared because the person sharing it Misleading a) are; themwhich India of in two prevalent quite are anddisinformation”, of“mis types different identified have fake define not universalagreement on whatthoseformsare.Wardle and Derakshan(2017) To news. fake is not is it news, ithelpstoconsiderthevariousformsinwhichcomes.Ofcourse,thereis reality, in when credible look to created InformationAny convertedintoaninteresting bit foraudienceorintentionally

Identity objectives toprojectormaintainaspecific self-image. sender andrecipient; Interpersonal objectives to establish or maintain a relationship between the Instrumental objectivestosolve aproblemorsituation. Communicator

147 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The members in the networks or whatsapp groups can be mutual and are in accordance with homophily. Homophily facilitates contagion in networks which serves as a mechanism to expose people and other sub groups to information, attitudinal messages and behavior of other group members. The attitudes, believes and behaviors of the nodes become similar over a period, and there is mutuality. Diffusion of a news event is affected by other variables also like time of occurrence, of time like also variables other by affected is news event a of Diffusion the content of the message itself. The source of the message, degree of importance, be divided into three components: the rate of a news event may diffusion pattern diffusion the in media various the by played part diffusion, of amount diffusion, of the higher the event, the important more the process. Rosengren (1973), says that less the the of diffusion, amount and rate higher The of diffusion. and amount rate that proportion that has learned news from the press, and the higher the proportion of importance, degree the higher The communication. from personal it has learned the news from personal communication. learned the larger the proportion that communication in this paper refers to machine-mediated Personal communication which can be done with the help of a mobile phone or a computer. Gustave LeBon(2001) in his Contagion theory mentions the hypnotic influence of crowds on the other members of the network. The hypnotic influence,and results in irrational group of people, to a large with the anonymity of belonging combined to a fake news video of the members reaction behaviour. The charged emotionally of the network. In small members true] is exposed to the remaining as [perceived If community. doesn’t spread outside the the information networks with no bridge the network is big and is bridged to other networks then the information flows to over period of time may turn viral. bigger networks and this diffusion of news Brass (1995) says that homophily eases communication, reciprocity, sharability and sharability reciprocity, communication, eases homophily Brass (1995) says that is the “the behavior. According to Mills (2012), Shareability increases predictable of will have the same level the content degree to which the consumer feels that members of the social network, he is a part of”. on other or engagement stimulation develop will nodes (network members) that chances the This exposure increases model as convergence to each other. This is also termed similar and attitudes believes Barnes, 1981). A viral message entering (Rogers, Kincaid and of communication or member may have a contagion effect. one of these networks through any node The social networks formed by human agents facilitate exchange of information of information exchange facilitate agents by human formed social networks The and subsequent generation of knowledge through who transmits and by the gatekeeper a network is occupied position of The central interpersonal communication. networks or in the members The networked members. to other information mediates Homophily homophily. with accordance in and are mutual be groups can whatsapp people to expose as a mechanism networks which serves in contagion facilitates of other and behavior messages attitudinal to information, and other sub groups nodes become similar attitudes, believes and behaviors of the group members. The in homophily can be based The similarity is mutuality. there over a period, and religion. and occupation background, economic community, status, on class, social that arises due to emotional discomfort the psychological Homophily also reduces these nodes match of certain characteristics the When (1958). Heider inconsistency, relationship nodes. This other the to as compared connected more be to likely are have to likely more are people connected more or Two also. reversely stands also are more level, members of a network At the individual common characteristics. common if they have friendship or association connection, to have the likely attributes. way fortheother content mightbe shared onsocial ei networks media high volumeof thinks thatthis useful insome revealed thata members also. is themember content thatis S motives, that of Altruistic tudies have is because

Communicator 148 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 members inanetwork. studied thesurpriseelement in viralstorieswhich capturestheattention of group joy, sadness,anger,fear,and disgustarelinkedtovirality. Researchers havealso 2007) arealsoofthesameopinion andhavestatedthatstrongemotionsi.e.surprise, which are stimulating or engaging in some emotional way” are liked. (Dobele et al., become viral. Mills(2012) refers to the content of the message and saysthat messages Green (2013)arguethatmessageswithrelevant social values havethepotential to Berger says onemotive for sharing is care for the other person. Jenkins,Ford,and indicates that messageswhichhaveanemotional appeal tend togetviralfaster. movies or videoclips gain sudden and wide popularity and become viral. Research who become exposed to this message. It is quite difficult to know why certain songs, in ashortspanoftime this accelerates resulting in averyhighnumberofpeople simultaneously forward certain information or newsitem to different networks and people many where process flow information Social a is Virality (2013), Hemsley “To go viral” means “spread widely and rapidly”. According to Nahon and perceived byothergroupmembersorthatfraternity. be easily supported by different mobile devices phones ; d) statusofthe sender as should which video, the of format c) file; text or graphics video, audio, i.e. content the other factors which make the content shareable are: a) its size, b) format of the relevant to multiple audiences with heterogeneous backgrounds. Apart from this is portablesothat it iseasytobeshared,easily reusable in avariety of formats, possible when:“the content is available when andwhereaudiences want it, Content 2003). Furtheronthis(Jenkins,FordandGreen,2013)have said that shareabilty is builds trustworthyrelationships andincreases reciprocity (Fehr andFischbacher, motives contributes tothereputation of thepersonsharinginformation and also Keltner, 2012; Kümpel et al., 2015). Thisact of sharingcontent with altruistic be usefulinsomewayfortheothermembersalso(Feinberg,Willer, Stellar, and is because of Altruistic motives, that is the member thinks that this content might have revealed that ahighvolumeofcontent that issharedonsocialmedia networks communication motives maybethesameregardlessofplatform used. Studies Scholars argue that digital media is gradually replacing traditional media; however, (IPC), ahumanphysiological need, isseenasamotive to shareandexchange news. news, stories,orknowledgelearnedfromothers.Interpersonal communication heart of action lies practices like exchange and dissemination of social information, bythe aregoverned and desires need motives theyhavetodoaparticular task(PapacharissiandRubin,2000).Atthe their fulfill to individuals of actions The Viral MessagesandEmotion inasocio-psychological group aspect. a within how thecrowd dynamically individuals the Bon explained influenced Le Gustave also. members individual influences This collectivealignwithacertainthoughprocess behavior bythememberswho the people themselves. It has the potential to bring masses together on a certain issue. crowd isanemergent property ofthepeople coming together and notapropertyof Thus contagion theory in the context of diffusion implies that the behaviour of a Communicator

149 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 When people watch Internet video clips, they may experience the same emotions as the people in the clips, and by forwarding that clip to the other members, they expect that the receiver/s will experience similar feelings and emotions. Thus, this behaviour of passing the video clips can be associated with altruistic or socializing motives. Studies have also indicated the need of emotional gratification among the members like 2017) al., rewards (Scholz et social some groups through media of social (2015) and Mitchell Zaki Tamir, community. the status within or higher recognition if are even when sharing information, reward stimuli generates brain the that indicate advocating Finally for the recipients. usefulness motives or no perceived no altruistic content to share also be a motivation can one’s own beliefs cognitively and priming users look for exposure and retention of selective theory According to the online. are and convictions and beliefs prior their with is consistent that videos news and 1962; messages that trigger cognitive dissonance (Festinger, to accept reluctant Young and Anderson, 2017). According to (Hatfield, et al.,postures, expressions, vocalizations, and synchronize mimic automatically 1993), Emotional Contagion and is the movements tendency to with those of another Cohen, 2005), is based on theory (Harber and broadcaster Emotional emotionally. person’s and, consequently, to converge the feel situations and events important experienced who have people that idea the that fact on the agreed also have Scholars experiences. their share to need emotional or negative strong positive generates happens when content of content viralization 1996). 2012; Heath, and Milkman, 2011; Berger (Berger, in individuals emotions Socialization through sharing maintains existing social bonds and also forms new existing social bonds and also forms through sharing maintains Socialization 2013) through the (Guadagno et al., to get social validation bonds. It is also done need for self-expression Scholz et al. (2017) argue that the content that we share. High motive to share information. is an important of a self-image and the creation messages is also a factor which comes into play when arousal in viral physiological in system nervous the activating to refers It message. a share to decides individual an should be shared or not (Berger, 2011). kinds of content certain whether determining responses that two emotional and Newstead(2013) examined Nelson-Field, Riebe, vs. (positive valence and arousal not: or viral go will video the whether determine key role in play a content). The authors found that high arousal emotions negative to the amount valence in the message. the decision to share videos as compared emotions arousal high evokes that content (2012) found that Milkman and Berger tends to emotions) (negative or hatred anger emotion), such happiness, joy (positive be more viral. Entertainment is the other motive for users to share content. According to Zillmann Zillmann to According content. share users to for motive other the is Entertainment generates that or activity situation is any act, (1994), entertainment and Bryant that argued have Scholars emotions. certain to rise gives process the in and pleasure (Papacharissi entertainment for browsing or enjoying between difference a is there be seen as a bridge can Entertainment share it. to motives 2000) and the and Rubin, the and of socializing very act the and content share to motives these between subsequent formation of personal image. Emotional Contagion is also the related motivation to to entertain (Hatfield, Cacioppo, and Rapson, clips, video Internet watch people Murphy, and Okdie (2013) say “When Rempala, 1993) . Guadagno, forwarding by and clips, the in people the as emotions same the experience may they similar will experience other members, they expect that the receiver/s to the that clip the video clips can be of passing Thus, this behavior feelings and emotions”. or socializing motives. associated with altruistic judgments can The Heuristic- Model (HSM) processing by two modesof heuristic and be made,the which social explains the systematic. Systematic

Communicator 150 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 implemented with other non-persuasive content. Manipulated TV newsbeamed as be applied to marketing campaigns which are seen as persuasive and can also be effortful in-depth treatment (i.e., systematic) is invoked(ChenandChaiken, 1999). The HSM can an reached, not is confidence if heuristic); (i.e., effort least the Audience first attempts to reach a satisfactory confidence level about messages with Systematic Model(HSM)amongthemasses. news orviral videos throughWhatsApporother apps signifiestheuseofHeuristic- factors notrelevant tomessagecontent. An early reaction by themassesonfake In systematic processing it is believed that people are less likely to be affected by all relevant information. The audience then respondstosemantic message content. Judgments formedthroughsystematicprocessinginvolve anin-depthtreatment of audience is motivated to use their cognitive ability and capacity to evaluate messages. way ofprocessinginformation. Inthisformofcomprehensive processing the to form a judgment. On the other hand systematic processing denotes an analytic leadsto processing message evaluation usingonlyasubsetofinformation, or evenasinglecue,inorder This limited resources. cognitive sufficient lack individuals judgments. Thisprocessingoccurswhenthereisnotenoughmotivation or the Heuristic processinginvolvestheuseofheuristicrulesormental shortcuts in which socialjudgmentscanbemade,theheuristicandsystematic. The Heuristic-Systematic Model (HSM)explains the two modesofprocessingby the newsandcurrentaffairsprograms. times. Audiences processinformation when exposedtomediated messagessuchas 1986), andmostpeoplegatherdifferent information which isalsocontradictory at have awiderarrayofsourcesandcontentstochoosefrom(Napoli,2001;Webster, Webster,1986, WebsterandKsiazek2012).Inthisageofsocialmedia, audiences of a story i.e. they are not exposed only to a single-media outlet(Napoli, 2001; airline crash, usuallypeoplelookatdifferent TV channelsfordifferent accounts In caseofabigbreakingnewsorstoryhighmagnitude like anelection or The Heuristic-SystematicModelandThinkingPattern gratifications fromitbywatchingit,sharingandcommentingonit. servers. Itseemsthere is audience available for fakenewsalsowhoderives certain as theywish.Thecontent is available 24 hoursandisstoredinmultimedia push times many as and convenience their at files digital forward and hear or read see, social media based on their availability rather than their preferences. They tend to use to tend audiences now instance For place. first the in medium the using for has often overlooked aspect is audience availability and the amount of time the audience When it comes to understanding people’s motivations for media consumption one will determinethepossibilityofitbecomingviral. Therefore, itmeansthattheamountofemotionalvideo intensity presentinanews have ahigherchance of being shared thanthosethat do notgenerate any emotion. that donotgenerateanyarousalatall. Videos triggering negative emotions also Videos eliciting positive emotions have a higher chance of being shared than those Communicator

151 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The use of social interaction to validate or authenticate news items is, rather relevant and significant. This is particularly salient in the context of social media where an increasing number of individuals now get their news from their close friends and relatives. The information people are most likely to encounter in their daily lives is typically daily in their to encounter are most likely people The information as well as other forms of facts (of varying degrees of certainty) an interpretation might not reach the standard of facts. Information while credible, of evidence that, that information than evaluation more demands decisions informs important that due diligence users must practice media decisions. Social informs less important is a network has to this every node or a participant news. To achieve in evaluating They say news verification and cross checking is a must. Fact-checking is expensive is Fact-checking must. a is checking cross and verification news say They and needs resources complex it is demanding, proposition and at the same time news is As more 2013). Butler, and Uscinski 2010; Benedetti, and (Compton consumed via social media platforms such as Facebook and whatsapp the question that news consumption Ceron (2015) says arises of the effect on trust and credibility. trust while news from social with higher news websites is associated from reputed On media is associated with lower trust. the other hand scholars have observed circle social with their immediate in news associated trust people show greater that constitutes of members where social circle et al., 2015). This immediate (Turcotte is high too. and the frequency of interaction the degree of interpersonal trust is high relevant rather is, news items or authenticate to validate The use of social interaction and significant. This is particularly salient in the context of social media where an now get their news from their close friends and increasing number of individuals relatives. News Verification and Evaluation Echo chamber and filter bubble (Newman et al., 2017) are two concepts that describe that concepts two are 2017) al., et (Newman bubble filter and chamber Echo values. and ideologies same with people to only users relate which in situation a to these values and has been tailored that information only receive they Likewise, use to receive apps they media and the social contacts both through their preferences, through these apps is Over a period of time what they receive news and updates. In contrast, intellectually. them and doesn’t challenge ideology in sync with their and systematically more communication interpersonal to face face process people media visual through shown information to as compared seriously more it take During heuristic which is processed heuristically. technologies and new media look and the message of source the at look society the of members the processing for features to understand the message in a superficial manner. Afteridea messages and reproduce one complete the message they associate the previous processing of thinking. which is quite similar to the gestalt way fake news consists of both systematic cues and heuristic cues. The audience can audience The cues. heuristic and cues systematic both of consists news fake processing or systematic heuristic through either information processing carry out or through both modes. For example, audiences can first try to heuristically process the news with simple cues (e.g., information sources). Scholars define credibility of an 2008). The credibility within a story (Sundar, of objectivity as an evaluation of credibility Thus perceptions cue. to be a heuristic source is considered information of credibility because processing information heuristic to important especially are processing. This in effortful for those who do not engage salient more source is the are individuals when influential be to likely more are sources information that means processing of a communicated message. engaged in heuristic message carriesa message happens look genuineand very highdegree to beanopinion leaders passthe which makesit of authenticity. leader thenthe their followers complex when in amanner If thesource/ some opinion sender ofthe The problem fake newsto legitimate. becomes

Communicator 152 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 disseminated in massmedia and nowsocial media also. TheGatekeeper decides the gatekeeperenjoyscertain power tostop,changeormanipulate the contentbeing scholarly world(Lewin,1951; Shoemaker,Eichholz,Kim,andWrigley,2001)since topic ofdebate.TheGateKeeping concepthasalsogotlotofprominence in the The roleandimportance of gatekeeper in media organizations hasalwaysbeen flourish iftheyareperceivedasnotcredible. of theirauthenticity. Journalism thrivesontrust.Anynewsmedia ideally cannot deliberation time which might also minimize the opportunity for critical evaluation The speedofnewsdissemination on mobileandsocialnetworkscanalsoreduce in thecontext of socialmedia where usersareconfronted by information overload. in evaluating a particular message (Chenet al., 1999). Thisisparticularly important perceived as credible. Relying on acredible source lessensauser’scognitive load information states that a messagewillbeperceived as credible when thesourceis Petty andCacioppo, 1986).Forinstance theheuristic-systematicof model(HSM) Source credibility is aheuristiccueusedinevaluating a message(Chenetal.,1999; affect people’sperceptionsofmessagecredibility. behaviours (Metzgeretal.,2003).Thus,studieshavealsoexaminedfactorsthat is importantbecausemisinformation can shapeattitudes and leadtoparticular ability to effectively andaccurately discerncrediblefromunreliable information which an to extent “the the audience’s audience believesa message”(Roberts,2010).Inthecontextofnews, as defined is topic debated much a credibility, Message followers inamannerwhichmakesitlookgenuineandlegitimate. problem becomes complexwhensomeopinionleaderspassthefakenewstotheir an opinion leader then the message carries a veryhighdegree of authenticity. The in their close ties.Moreoverifthesource/senderofmessagehappenstobe interpersonal communication and determine the credibility of themessagebytaking Unlike information -rich urban audience for the same message they rely more on external sources ofauthentication arealsopoor,unreliable andfarfetched. Therefore fortheaudiencesandusersofmessagingappinruraltribalareas and behavioraldecisions. experience and knowledgeinvolvesmemoryretrieval, reasoning, problem-solving, misinformation and disinformation. This process of understanding based on prior out filter to news incoming interrogate can people understandings valid consulting By evaluation. critical benefit accessed, appropriately when experiences, prior and encountered in dailylifeispriorknowledgeandexperience. Existing understandings and remote areas. Oneusefulresourcefordealing with theinaccurate news videos and thesourcearegenerally not donebytheinformation-poor masses inrural,tribal Internal acts ofauthentication like doing introspection (self), analysing the news Rural AudienceandEvaluation message member who has forwarded the message but the original creator/producer of the the not is context this in Source message. and source the of credibility the question Communicator

153 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . Journal of Computer-Mediated . School Psychology Digest. Psychology School processes. modeling of Analysis Bandura, A. (1975). A. Bandura, A K. (2008). Toward a theory of network gatekeeping: Barzilai-Nahon, . Journal of the American society framework for exploring information control 59(9), 1493-1512. for information science and technology, of information. transmission Berger, J. (2011). Arousal increases social Psychological Science, 22(7),891–893. viral? content makes online (2012). What K. L. Milkman, J., and Berger, Journal of Marketing Research, 49 (2), 192–205. doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.1509/ jmr.10.0353 Brass, D. J. (1995). A social network perspective on human resources management. Research in Personnel and Human Resources Management, 13(1):39–79. between trust: The difference news, and political A. (2015). Internet, Ceron, social media and online media outlets Communication, 20(5), 487-503. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. End Notes and References If anything good has come from the recent furor over fake news, it is that fake is that news, it furor over fake recent from the good has come If anything in we take information the sure that of making importance the news has highlighted Perhaps more than at any time share is credible. we the information and, especially, information of evaluating the importance in history, people are at least discussing which significantly impact them. before allowing it to drive their decisions Fake news is a complex news Fake context. given any used in news is being fake term how the understand concept with multiple definitions.is Ita form of misinformation that is intentionally created to further a specific agenda is important to much work has been done on the Not or commercial). organizational, (political, this area would also look at the in Further deliberation of fake news in India. impact news. role of gender in the dissemination of fake Conclusion what information in what form should move to group or individual and what what and individual or group to move should form what in information what sensitive unwanted, the that process ensures not. This traditional should information who other group members forwarded among is not information and controversial Network right manner. The process it in the to cognitively the capacity may not have and dynamic a 2008) suggests proposed by (Barzilai-Nahon, theory keeping gate roles their change gatekeepers where keeping, of gate interpretation contextual in which or the context with whom they are interacting depending on the stakeholder be a gated in certain circumstances can him/herself A gatekeeper they are situated in. or other motives. dynamic setting may have social, political and vice versa. This Communicator 154 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 21. 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. 14. 13. 12. 11. doi:10.1016/j.bushor.2007.01.004 10. 9. 8. 7. Behavior andHuman DecisionProcesses,68(2), 79–94. and relevance of newsaspredictors oftransmissionpropensity.Organizational Heath, C.(1996).Dopeopleprefertopassalong goodorbadnews?Valence Current DirectionsinPsychological Science (1993). L. R. Rapson, and T., J. Cacioppo, E., Hatfield, social sharing.JournalofLanguageandSocialPsychology,24(4),382–400. Harber, K.D.,andCohen,D.J.(2005).Theemotionalbroadcastertheoryof Computers inHumanBehavior,29(6),2312–2319. makes avideo go viral? An analysis of emotional contagion and Internet memes. Guadagno, R.E.,Rempala, D. M.,Murphy, S.,andOkdie,B.M.(2013).What public’s changingattitudestowardthenews Gronke, P.,andCook,T.E.(2007).Disdainingthemedia:TheAmerican University Press. Festinger, L.(1962).Atheoryofcognitive dissonance . Stanford,CA:Stanford Personality andSocialPsychology,102(5),1015–1030. gossip: Reputational informationsharing asprosocialbehaviour.Journalof Feinberg, M.,Willer, R., Stellar, J., andKeltner,D.(2012).Thevirtuesof 425(6960), 785–791.doi:10.1038/nature02043 Fehr, E., and Fischbacher, U. (2003). F. Heider,ThePsychologyofInterpersonalRelations age. PacificGrove,CA:Brooks/Cole Dye, T.,Harmon,Z.andLichter, R. (1992). Americanpolitical in themedia Business Horizons,50(4),291–304. R. (2007).Whypassonviralmessages?Because they connect emotionally Dobele, A., Lind green, A., Beverland, M., Vanhamme, J., and van Wijk, restructuring ofjournalism.JournalismStudies,11(4),487-499. Compton, J.R.,andBenedetti, P.(2010).Labour,newmediaandtheinstitutional Quarterly JournalofSpeech,65(2),187–206. Clark, R.A.,andDelia, J. G.(1979).Topoiandrhetorical competence context (1999). Theheuristic-systematic Chen, S.,andChaiken,S.modelinitsbroader . Dual-processtheoriesinsocialpsychology,15,73-96. The nature of human altruism. Nature, . , 2(3),96–100. , Wiley,NewYork,1958 Emotional Contagion. . . Communicator

155 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . Paper . Annals . , 241-65. . , 44 (2), 175–196. . New York, NY: New York University . New York, NY: New 12 (2): 162–169. Credibility for the 21st century: Integrating perspectives on source, perspectives Integrating 21st century: for the Credibility Metzger, M. J., Flanagin, A. J., Eyal, K., Lemus, D. R., and McCann, R. M. Metzger, M. J., Flanagin, A. J., Eyal, (2003). media environment in the contemporary message, and media credibility Nahon, K., and Hemsley, J. (2013). Going viral. Polity presented at the Annual Meeting of American Political Science Association, Science Political of American at the Annual Meeting presented CA. San Francisco, value Creating media: Spreadable J. (2013). Green, S., and Ford, H., Jenkins, culture and meaning in a networked Press. News sharing in social T. (2015). Karnowski, V., and Keyling, A. S., Kümpel, and content, research on news sharing users, of current media: A review 1(2). doi:10.1177/2056305115610141 networks. Social Media + Society, Popular Mind. 1896. Reprint, of the The Crowd: A Study Bon, G. (2001). Le Marietta. science Lewin, K. (1951). Field theory in social 27(1), 293-335. of the International Communication Association, Framework.” Journal in Social Media: The SPIN Mills, Adam. 2012. “Virality of Public Affairs environment: Napoli, P. M. (2001). The audience product and the new media Journal on industries. International Implications for the economics of media Media Management, 3(2), 66-73 Newstead. 2013. “The Emotions Kellie and Riebe, Nelson-Field, Karen, Erica 205– (AMJ) 21 (4): Journal Marketing Australasian Video.” Viral That Drive 211. A., Levy, D. A. L., and Nielsen, R. Newman, N., Fletcher, R., Kalegeropoulos, Digital News Report 2017. Oxford, UK: Reuters Institute K. (2017). Reuters https://reutersinstitute. from Retrieved Journalism. Study of for the Institute politics.ox.ac.uk/sites/default/files/Digital%20News Papacharissi, Z., and Rubin, A. M. (2000). Predictors of Internet use. Journal of Broadcasting and Electronic Media Petty, R. E., and Cacioppo, J. T. (1986). The elaboration likelihood model of persuasion. In Communication and persuasion (pp. 1-24). Springer, New York, NY. The role of political comedy in comedy role of political 2). The 30-September August V. (2001, Hess, third-person effects and content campaign: Examining 2000 election Patterson, T. E. (2000). The United States: News in a free-market society. Democracy and the media: A comparative perspective 27. 29. 23. 24. 25. 26. 28. 30. 31. 32. 33. 35. 34. 22. Communicator 156 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 48. 47. 46. 45. 44. 43. 42. 41. 40. 39. 38. 37. 36. Journal ofCommunication, 36(3),77-91. Webster, J.G.(1986).Audience behavior inthenewmediaenvironment . report, DGI(2017),9. interdisciplinary framework for researchandpolicymaking Wardle, C., and Derakhshan, H.(2017).Information Disorder: Towardan Critical Review,25(2),162-180. Uscinski, J.E.,andButler, R. W.(2013).Theepistemology of fact checking 20(5), 520-535. and informationseeking recommendations fromsocial media opinion leaders: Effects on mediatrust Turcotte, J., York,C.,Irving,Scholl,R.M.,andPingree,J.(2015).News Communication Research,30(5),504-529. Exploring theassociationbetween news mediaskepticismandexposure. Tsfati, Y.,andCappella, J. N.(2003).Dopeoplewatchwhattheydonottrust? Psychology. General,144(6),1114–1123.doi:10.1037/xge0000122 with behavioral and neural signatures of value Tamir, D.I.,Zaki,J.,andMitchell, J. P.(2015).Informingothersisassociated The MITPress;2008:73-100. Technology Effects on Credibility. In:Digital Media, Youth,andCredibility. Sundar SS.TheMAINmodel: their content? editors and post moreandunedited stories online, what’s the impact on Stepp, C.S.(2009).Thequality--control quandary: asnewspapers shedcopy 78 (2),233-246. routine forcesingatekeeping Shoemaker, P. J.,Eichholz, M., Kim, E., and Wrigley, B. (2001). of theNationalAcademySciences,114(11),2881–2886. E. B.(2017).Aneuralmodelofvaluationandinformationvirality. Proceedings and Falk, Scholz, C.,Baek,E.O’Donnell,M.B.,Kim,H.S.,Cappella,J.N., 50 (1),83-91. Rosengren, K.E.(1973).Newsdiffusion:Anoverview paradigm forresearch,31-78. communication and network analysis. Communication networks: Towardanew Rogers, E.M.,Kincaid,L.,andBarnes,J.(1981).Theconvergence model of credibility scales Roberts, C.(2010).Correlationsamongvariablesinmessageandmessenger .American JournalismReview,31(2),42-48. . AmericanBehavioralScientist,54(1),43-56. . JournalofComputer-Mediated Communication, . Journalism and mass communication quarterly, communication mass and Journalism . A HeuristicApproachtoUnderstanding . Journal of Experimental . JournalismQuarterly, . Council of Europe Individual and . Communicator

157 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . In J. Bryant The dynamics of audience audience of dynamics The (2012). B. T. Ksiazek, and J. G., Webster, of . Journal media digital in an age of attention Public fragmentation: 62(1), 39-56. communication, a fragmented in homogeneity diet K. (2017). Media Anderson, G., and Young, D. 33–47. doi:10.10 25 (1), Journal of Communication, . Atlantic media landscape 80/15456870.2017.1251434 Effect as Media Entertainment D., and Bryant, J. (1994). Zillmann, and D. 50. 51. 49. news mediahave the useofsocial how theirnews operations and into theirnews occurring with the challenges out howHindi incorporated social media dealing with mainstream aims tofind editors are This study media Communicator 158 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 media for their benefits. A Hoot survey (2014) survey Hoot A benefits. their for media of variety social mediaplatformswithinlasttenyearstoexploreall the possibilitiesofsocial a on organization of account official the creating by media social on media toadoptsocialmedia.Indianmainstream has madetheirpresence The increasingnumberofsocialmediausershasforced theIndianmainstream Introduction Hindi media,newsrooms. Keywords: Abstract media organizations could reveal a lot about the shifts in the profession and about Proper studiesonthepatterns ofsocialmediausageinnewsproductionbyHindi how Hindinewsmediaisincorporating socialmediaintotheirjournalisticworks. become an integral part of the Indian newsrooms. It’s very interesting to know for thesamepurpose.This study wouldgiveaninsighthowsocialmediahas Indian journalistsuseFacebook asnewssourcewhereas61percentuseTwitter to draw traffic for their news websites, and also getting the feedback of feedback audiences spontaneously. the getting also and websites, news their platforms for traffic media draw social to various on story the of links sharing gathering, social mediaisbeingheavily social mediaintonewsrooms; used innews organizations have successfully cope with the changes after the invasion of media Hindi that reveals study The facing. are they challenges what and purposes professional for organizations their in media social of usage the on opinion their know to conducted been have organizations reputed media Hindi from editors News five of Interview organizations. media Hindi to analyse the usage of social media into the news production process of the useofsocialmedia.Thisstudyhasadoptedaqualitative approach and howtheirnewseditorsaredealingwiththechallengesoccurring mainstream Hindi how news mediahaveincorporatedsocialintotheiroperations out find to aims study This process. production intheir media ofsocial possibilities professional activities and thussocialmediaisplayingavitalroleinnews the all identified fully has media Indian languagemediaisalsonotuntouchable from itsimpact.Indian Social mediaisbeingwidelyusedasanewsplatformallovertheworld. usage innewsproductionofHindimainstream Social Media, IndianJournalists,NewsEditors, News Production, media: InterviewofNewseditors Department ofMassCommunication. Aligarh MuslimUniversity. Implications ofSocialmedia PhD ResearchScholar Niky Kumari 1 suggeststhatabout68percentof Communicator

159 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Social media as “a group of Internet-based applications that build on the ideological and technological foundations of Web 2.0 and that allow the creation and exchange of user-generated content”.

7 . . 5 ”. The term social media refers to the wide range , “The term social media refers to the wide 2 define social media as “a group of Internet-based applications as media social define 3 , Tina Sharkey (CEO of babycenter.com), Ted Leonsis (former executive 6 while according to Mayfield (2006), Social media is basically about human 4 Find out how social media is being used in news production of Hindi mainstream mainstream Hindi of production news in used being is media social how out Find news media. media. in newsroom configuration due to social Find out the changes Analyse the purposes of using various social media platforms in works. journalistic Find out the challenges and ethical issues news editors are facing due to social media. Examine the guidelines and policies of Hindi mainstream news media to cope with social media challenges. in the era of social media. Analyse the journalist-audience relationships Analyse the social media appearance mainstream news media. of news editors from reputed Hindi of internet-based and mobile services that allow users to participate in online in participate users to allow that services and mobile internet-based of content or exchanges and contribute user-created join online communities”. Kaplan (2010) Haenlein and wrote a paper on ‘Social Media Spaces’ where he argued, “Virtual and real spaces may be integrated to form hybrid interaction of real and virtually-present participants, architectures and objects” social media spaces enabling a fine-grained According to Dewing (2010) • • • • • • Concept of social media • This study attempts to This study attempts The aim of this study is to findtheir affecting is media how social i.e. news media mainstream of Hindi outprocess the use of social with dealing are organizations mediamedia Hindi of editors inhow and operations news production newsroom by social media. ethical issues generated Objectives of the study Objectives the emerging journalistic challenges and ethics. Against this backdrop, this paper this paper this backdrop, Against and ethics. challenges journalistic the emerging of Hindi production process media on the news the impact of social explores media organizations. There is a long dispute over who coined the term ‘Social media’. There are three are There media’. ‘Social term the who coined over dispute long is a There contenders who claim to use the term ‘Social media’ first. According to Bercovici (2010) that build on the ideological and technological foundations of Web 2.0 and that foundations of Web 2.0 and and technological that build on the ideological content allow the creation and exchange of user-generated According to Holtz (2011), Social media are the online tools and practices people use to engage in conversation and collaboration (as 2015) cited in Gillis and Johnson, at AOL) and Darrell Berry (photographer/writer/researcher/strategists) on the written believed If media’. ‘Social the term of coining for the title claimants are three evidence, Darrell Berry might be given credit for coining the term. Berry (1995) communication possessing characteristics of participation, openness, conversation, possessing of participation, characteristics communication in Veil, Buehner, and Palenchar, 2011) community, and connectedness (as cited Communicator 160 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Chorley and Mottershead (2016) Mottershead and Chorley encourage theirstafftohaveasocialmediapresenceconnectwithviewers. post linksofnewsstoriesonFacebookandTwitter; a majority of newsroommanagers for images, contacts and eyewitnessesacrossmultiple platforms (Johnston,2016) expressed by Bloom, Cleary and North (2016) North and Cleary Bloom, by expressed are views similar The values. existing with in fit to tools media social normalizing practices (Adornato, 2016) standard become has media social from ideas story journalist. finding (User and the content UGCs of Gathering role of the hinders integration and helps the work news how into Contents) out Generated spell also media social on Researches to utilizesocialmediaintheirprofessionalworks(Thomas,2013) journalists, whoareavoidingsocialmedia,feelingpressurewithintheindustry an “addon”ratherthanasareplacement for traditional news dissemination. The Lysak, Cremedas and Wolf (2012) nearly all U.S. TVstations and photosare used mostoften during newsbroadcasts. According to Colistra, Buchman and Duvall (2016) Duvall and Buchman Colistra, to According A study by Newman (2009) Literature Review:Socialmediaasajournalistictool to Hermida (2012) Hermida to news”. According breaking of nature the changing fundamentally are and opinion journalism, buttheyarecreatinganimportantextralayerofinformationanddiverse incorporating UGCsintheirprofessionalpractices– by journalists in their news stories. Here are the few examples how newsroomsare local news and views. These user generated contents (UGCs) are often incorporated not themonopolytobroadcastnews.Socialmediaempowersaudiencessharetheir for bothjournalistsandaudiences. Unliketraditional media, onlyjournalistshave The above literature review suggests that Social media, as a news platform, is useful to contentinbothtweetsandretweetsorderdisseminatecontent. are usedprimarily aspromotional tools;organisationssharea highernumberoflinks 9 , Socialmediaisreshapingthejournalismandjournalistsare 12 8 . Journalists are engaged in ‘social media news gathering’ hasfoundthat “social media platforms arenot replacing 16 15 find that official handles of news organisations news of handles official that find find that a majority of TV newsrooms regularly 10 thatSocialmediatoolsareusedas 14 , UGCs are used regularly in regularly used are UGCs , 11 . 13 . Communicator

161 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 ; 17 ). 19 . So, journalists should have to be cautious while to be cautious should have . So, journalists 20 ; Bloom et al., 2016 18 Changes in news gathering and disseminating practices Changes in newsroom configuration Ethical issues and Challenges Social media Guidelines and Training Programmes Adornato, 2016 Various social media platforms provide an important It feature topic. particular a – about people the by talked being hashtag is what out (#). find to It journalists helps helps the world which over discussed all of news being trends daily shows the also the editors in decision making what stories should be covered (Newman, 2009 The media organizations are trying to connect with ‘Digi-audiences’ in an innovative an in ‘Digi-audiences’ with connect to trying are organizations media The way to get more traffic referrals for their news websites. Journalists are provoking on a opinion about their by asking either posts on their to comment audiences their polls. topic or by creating particular Figure 1: Use of User Generated Contents by media organizations by media Contents of User Generated 1: Use Figure Despite all these advantages of social media, it’s a reality that verification of news or sources on social media has become difficult. Everything what is published on verifying when ‘detective-like’ is not true. Journalists had to become social media contents online (Johnston, 2016) • • • • The interviews of all the five editors are analysed into following eight categories – The interviews of all the five editors are analysed into following eight categories Social media influence on mainstream media Analysis of Interviews Mukesh Sharma, Editor, BBC Hindi Patrika Group Om Thanvi, Consulting Editor, Rajasthan Dainik Jagran Vishnu Prakash Tripathi, Executive Editor, Dainik Jagran Kamlesh Raghuvanshi, Online Editor, news (Hindi) Dayashankar Mishra, Digital Editor, Zee Editors who participated in this study are: Editors who participated in this study A qualitative approach has been adopted to meet the objectives of the study. The the of objectives the to meet has been adopted approach A qualitative media Hindi reputed the from editors the select to used is sampling convenience organizations for the In-depth interview. It has been ensured that atleast one editor i.e. print, broadcast and web media. Editors, from each stream of media is selected respective their of positions decision-making on the are the study, for selected organizations. The interviews of news editors have been taken in between June 1, were sent to the respective of the interviews 2018 to June 15, 2018. The transcripts editors for review through E-mails. Research Design and Methodology using social media contents. value tothetrend media butwetry the socialmedia. content andadd trends ofsocial We arenotled i.e. something to analyzethe We donottry are guidedby media butwe by thesocial to reportthe extra tothe story”. Communicator 162 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 social media,identifying leads forstories,covering it with some value addition and social media.Hesays,“It’s like a circle where a journalist monitoring the content on According toSh.Mukesh,the newsproductionhasbecomecircular in theageof Changes innewsgathering and disseminatingpracticesduetosocialmedia biggest strengthofsocialmediaisitsuseasapromotionaltool innewsrooms. country. Accordingtohim,the whole the in happening is what know to everywhere reporter my have to necessary not is it Now Newsroom. the for increased information an importantdeskineverynewsroom.Afterthearrivalofsocialmedia,centres become has now and years five last the in newsrooms Indian in space its created has The Digital Editor of Zee news (Hindi), Sh. Dayashankar Mishra says that social media preliminary informationsthroughsocialmedia. control instead of following those trending topics but atleast journalists could get making trendingtopicsonsocialmedia;printorbroadcast editorsdonothaveany convenience to thenewsmakersasjournalists.He accepts thatreadersare social media in a positive way. According to him, Social media hasgiven as much The Digital Editor of Dainik Jagran, Sh. Kamlesh Raghuvanshi sees the invasion of journalists arenowcopyingthenewslikestenographersfromsocialmedia. with mediapeople;thussocial has reducedthescopeofcross-questioningand releases on their social media account or just tweet in few lines instead of talking who gavethem exclusive news occasionally but nownewsmakersuploadpress sources their with relation close a had they thus and field the in movement frequent this impact in both positive and negative way. Hesaysthat earlier reporters had a production ofprintmedia,thoughhesees the impactofsocialmediaonnews The Executive Editor ofDainikJagran,Sh.VishnuPrakashTripathi agrees with happenings becausetheyhaveaccesstothemeasilyduesocialmedia. broader inthatsense.Localnewspapersaretakingmoreintereststheinternational spread throughtheSocialMedia.Thecanvasofmainstream media hasbecome expression. Evennewsorarticles published inmainstream media are shared,further be nohesitation inaccepting it”. Ithasbecomeanewsourceofinformation and is affecting mainstream media substantially in its content generation and there should The Consulting Editor of Rajasthan Patrika, Sh. OmThanvi concedes, “Social media story”. the to extra something i.e. trend the to value add and content the analyze to try we guided bythesocialmedia.Wedonottrytoreporttrendsofmediabut news making process but he adds, “We are not led by the social media but we are on influences media social the admits Sharma Mukesh Sh. Editor (Hindi) BBC The Social mediaInfluenceonmainstreammedia’snewsproduction • • • Editors’ appearanceonsocialmedia Journalist-audience relationships Social mediatoolsusedinnewsroomoperations Communicator

163 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 social media has become a big source of primary news for the media organizations. Mukherjee in their news ”. Sharmistha Mukherjee (daughter of former president Sharmistha Mukherjee) tweeted against his father’s visit to RSS head-office; TV ”. However, every viral story is not news; there is still gatekeeping in news; there is still gatekeeping ”. However, every viral story is not Pranab channels grabbed that news and broadcasted special packages on that. Newspapers that. on packages special broadcasted and news that grabbed channels have also quoted or paraphrased the tweets of Sh. Om Thanvi asserts that nowadays often news is generated in mainstream media media in mainstream news is generated often nowadays that asserts Thanvi Sh. Om handles official celebrities, politicians, of presence the to Due media. social through minister and president of the ministers, chief ministers, prime of governments, news. the smell to media social around is wandering media mainstream country; He explains, “As soon as Sh. ”. BBC uses almost almost uses BBC again ”. media social onto back pushing then done is story the once news for used by Indian people mostly which are platforms media those social all frequently used YouTube are most Instagram and Facebook, Twitter, consumption. purposes. as for dissemination gathering as well platforms for news social media stories identify updates, media social monitor to team media social a has Hindi BBC all for is responsible team This media. on social push content to and media on social activities on social media. In BBC, the social media team is divided at three levels newspapers and editorial team has to make balance between the editors’ choice and and choice editors’ the between balance has to make team newspapers and editorial He adds further, “Networking readers’ choice. was not so much strong before; the but arrive, to days 2 than more take to used Bihar of areas interior and rural of news to social media now the news is received immediately due Changes in newsroom configuration Sh. Vishnu Tripathi accepts that newsroom feels a pressure if a story gets importance story gets a pressure if a newsroom feels that accepts Sh. Vishnu Tripathi news, the of priority the decides core-group who He says, “The media. social on feels pressure. Editorial team members again make changes in the news priority list. Related reporters are assigned the tasks to find out more information on viral content primary of source big a become has media social that concedes Sh. Dayashankar news for the media organizations. purposes. Zee news has disseminating Facebook, Instagram and YouTube for Zee news digital team mostly specially use dedicated Twitter, team for its official YouTube channel almost all the programmes of Zee news. Shift head decides which news to be posted where broadcast they on social media handles. stories”. He discusses how Public Relation Officers(PROs) of different ministries are now tweeting the information on official handles instead of conducting a press there. Journalists are picking up news from conference, and how as is more used for breaking news Sh. Kamlesh Raghuvanshi says that Twitter purpose of content used for the is more Facebook while Facebook, to compared informations can give initial Twitter He also adds that and dissemination. promotion or leads to the story but those two-liners are not sufficient for news-making; more to make a story and from here the are required for value-addition information journalists’ work start now. Communicator 164 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 https://www.bbc.com/hindi/india-39036431 Here isthelinkofstoryand screenshotofthatfakenews– organizations arefightingwith fakenews. media other but BBC only not organizations; media on believing less starts people news fake such to Due poll. exit any done hadn’t they that clarification given had This was done to encash the credibility of BBC. The rumour was so strong that BBC done exit poll related to theelection in which‘X’or‘Y’partywasgoingtowin. had BBC that media social on around moving news fake was There election-2017. editor BBC the media, Sh. MukeshremembersanincidentoccurredduringUttar PradeshAssembly social the to related issues ethical the about asked When Ethical issuesandChallenges working oforganization’sYouTubechannel. special programmes ofZee news andothervideos.TheVideoEditor monitors the dedicated team for its official YouTube channel where they broadcast almost all the social media head reportstotheDigital Product manager. Zee news hasspecially The manager. assistant media social and manager media social – desk media social touch withtheDigital team. Zee newshascreated mainly two typesofpostsfor social media for disseminating the news. The social media desk deeply remains in for updates,informthe newsroom for leads of the stories and then push content on Zee news alsohasadedicated social media team who monitor thesocial media which isresponsibleforallthesocialmediaactivities. entity, independent an as works organization, the of venture office) (Okhla Media (Noida office) to work with the collaboration of print section. There is a Jagran New are furtherpushedonsocialmedia.Digitaldeskhasbeensetupinthenewsroom contents those and Jagran Dainik of (jagran.com) edition web for content create to (CMS) System Management Content uses team Digital editor. online the to reports who team digital the of part a is desk media social office), (Noida Jagran Dainik In social mediaonbehalfoforganization. and Social media ‘desk Incharge’ posts are created here to handle all the activities on content fromwebeditionofthenewspaperonsocialmedia.The‘Socialmediahead’ newsroom abouttheleadsofstory.Thisdeskisresponsiblefordisseminating the is anindependent entitywhichmonitorsthesocialmediacontentandinforms collaboration of webdeskthenewspaper.InRajasthanPatrika,socialmedia Rajasthan Patrika hasestablished a social media desk whichworkswith the organization’ssocialmediahandles. the publishing content on social media and third,tointeract with audiences for engaging them with for team second updates, media social monitoring for team one – Communicator

165 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 propaganda is increasing on social media now a days; news is being spreaded by cutting out the context. tried to former chief minister minister chief former we still rely on reporters for news gathering we still rely on reporters for news gathering “We picked that viral video from social media and We assigned the task to our local bureau who found that original He gives an example of a viral video portraying a portraying video viral of a example an He gives Sh. Kamlesh Raghuvanshi also looks worried of the Fake News on social media. He media. social News on Fake the of looks worried also Raghuvanshi Sh. Kamlesh says that content and facts are verified through the reporters but to verify pictures and video become tedious. So, they use Google Reverse Image tool, YouTube and other tools to verify visuals viral on social media. Talking on ethical issues, Sh. Om Thanvi says that authenticity of news is the news is of authenticity says that Thanvi Sh. Om issues, on ethical Talking can post false news, morphed anyone anonymously media; of social biggest problem someone. Sh. Thanvi feels that social media is videos to harass pictures and edited being used as a tool for spreading propaganda; private and “news” on parties and governments are involved in spreading manufactured political public organizations, media. social says that propaganda is increasing Talking on ethical issues, Sh. VishnuTripathi being spreaded by cutting out the context. on social media now a days; news is ’ According to him, “many ‘Goebbels (Joseph an discusses He media”. social Goebbels, on born have Reich) Nazi Third German the of minister Propaganda potatoes converting machine, a about said president Congress which in incident presented media social on sitting propagandist the and context other in gold, into it in another context. He also looks worried of misusing social media for trolling are purposes; trollers are pulling the leg of all those persons whose ideologies different from them. He raises question about the purpose of using social media for making fun of the prominent personalities by calling them ‘fenku’ or ‘pappu’. He says, “To escape from fake news, and verification; discuss the issues with editorial team and then proceed for news making”. Ashok Gehlot wrongly, verify the facts. rivals to defame the opponent”. He doesn’t edited by political video was deliberately languages abusive and use of vulgar frequent due to the seriously media social take on social media. on social media and even life threats given not beconsidered truth; theymust be verifiedfirst. content should Social media the ultimate

Communicator 166 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 for monitoring multiple twitter accountsand CrowdTangleformonitoring trends Social media head of Zee news, Sh.AshishSaket tells that they use TweetDeck for Hub Question Google using of publisher (betaversion). experiment an started has team Media Jagran website. New organization’s of traffic the monitor to used is Analytics and TweetDeck to monitor the multiple Twitter accounts simultaneously. The JagranNewMediateam also usesCrowdTangle to view theFacebookpage the organization’swebsitetraffic. monitoring in them helps Analytics Google activities. professional their in help get The social media deskofRajasthan Patrika uses TweetDeck and CrowdTangle to helpful fortheminanalysingthedataandformstrategies socialmedia. community management and forsocialmedia marketing while CrowdTangleis The BBC team uses some social media tools like Spredfast for content management, Social mediatoolsusedinnewsroomoperations policies organization’s the about communicated including socialmediaguidelines. are they which in programme social media related issues. The newcomers have to attend one week induction Sh. Dayashankar says that they have formal social media guidelines to deal with according tothenewcircumstancestime-to-time. workshops andtraining programs continuously, employees are beingtrained internal running on keeps Jagaran Dainik first. verified be must they truth; ultimate the considered be not should content media Social that emphasizes He challenges. social media into newsroom,necessarychangeshavebeenmadetocopewithnew during thestarting phase ofnewspapers’webedition but after the invasionof the guidelines are already in place. They have already developed some guidelines When askedaboutthesocialmediaguidelinesinDainikJagran,Editorsaysthat training programmes. them skilled in socialmedia practices. Every newcomerhastogothroughthose source tousetheirpictures”. BBC runs training programmes for employees to make media picturesbyjustgiving credit to thesourceuntil we havethepermissionsfrom from himandthenonlyweusetheusergenerated contents. Even we don’tusesocial person who posted UGC, ask relevant questions to that that person, contact take to written move consents We more. is responsibility UGC, is it if verified; not is which Sh. contents. media Social Mukesh Sharmasays,“According tooursocialmediapolicywedonotpostanything with deal to policy media social formal the has BBC Social mediaguidelinesandTrainingProgrammes detailed informationsareaddedtomakeita‘news’. itself; itcangiveleadsforstoriesinwhich some media informationscan’tbeanews reporters”.Hesaysthatsocial our by verified get we until story viral any publish which is creating confusions among people as well as journalists. According toSh. Dayashankar Mishra,Socialmediaisoverloadedwithfakenews “We do not Communicator

167 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 “Feedback and relationships are different things; Social media is not creating bonding between the audiences and journalists but is converting the audiences into either fans or trolls” ”. ”. He further adds He further ”. Sh. Mukesh Sharma has accounts on Facebook and Twitter. He frequently uses frequently He Twitter. and Facebook on accounts has Sharma Sh. Mukesh WhatsApp too; official WhatsApp groups are there to circulate messagesseparate from his keep his personal identity employees. He questions how he can among He doesn’t maintain while everyone knows that he is a journalist. professional identity separate profile for personal and professional purposes but he always ensures that views expressed on his social media account won’t conflict with the policy of his media organization. He says, on my anything or writing saying be “I should not social media profile which isagainst the policy of BBC; I must have to be balanced in my personal views otherwise people would start losing trust in my journalism Editors’ appearance on social media that an audience can become someone’s follower and might get response by that can become someone’s follower and might get response by that an audience two the between as a relationship be considered but this can’t journalist, particular or a bonding between the two. his keep to tries He WhatsApp. and Twitter uses Facebook, frequently Sh. Thanvi social media accounts personal. He shares his personal views on various issues, with WhatsApp is used by him to connect and videos occasionally. shares pictures Sh. Dayashankar asserts, “Now asserts, Sh. Dayashankar the audiences decide their relationships ideologies personal their basis of on the journalist particular with a The Editor of Dainik Jagran says that the number of letters-to-editors in his The Editor of Dainik Jagran says that the number of letters-to-editors audiences their to connection direct a have journalists has decreased; newspaper through social media. He adds, “Feedback and relationships are different things; the audiences and journalists but is Social media is not creating bonding between social that or trolls”. However, he admits into either fans the audiences converting between the two. media is providing a platform for interactions The BBC (Hindi) Editor agrees that direct communication become possible due with to social media. He affirms audiences that social media helps to know has what people are talking about. BBC Journalists respond to audiences on genuine machine but to someone feel that they are not talking to a concerns to make them “If our audiences have their feedback. The Editor says, who is listening to suggested some new angle of the story and if we find it genuine then us and start trusting too. Thus audiences feel bonded with story from that angle we do the on our journalism”. a bonding can create media wonders how social Sh. Om Thanvi The senior journalist own for their media while both are using social and audiences between Journalists audiences engaging and media on social contents Promoting purposes. individual and journalists between as relationship considered be should not those contents with audiences. Journalist-audience relationship Journalist-audience and viewing social media analytics. Google Analytics is helpful in monitoring and traffic. the organization’s website analysing entered intoeach Social mediahas work; reporters and everylevel are requiredto monitor social of journalistic desk people as well media for updates.

Communicator 168 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 (Hermida, 2012 primarily being is used fornewsgathering, disseminating news andgetting feedback from audiences media Social that studies previous the affirms also study This addition. from socialmedia and pushingbackthelinksofstoriesonsocial media after value- in thesamecontextthatnewscyclehasbecomecircular i.e. getting leadsforstories make their editorial decisions. The BBC Hindi Editor has said about the news cycle have acceptedthattheytomonitorsocialmediawhat istrendingandthenthey is the mass media that pick it up and package it for a mass audience mainstream media andsocialmedia,“ThenewsitselfmayemergeviaTwitter,butit media activities. Social media deskisworkingincollaboration with webedition of Social mediadeskhasbeenestablished inthenewsroomsthattakecareofallsocial media forupdates. journalistic work; reportersaswell as deskpeople are required to monitor social and websites to know readers’ views.Social media has entered into each and every level of news their towards traffic draw to media social using primarily are This study affirms the study of the Newman (2011) of socialmedia. journalistic works. Media organisations are striving to exploit all the possibilities All editors haveaccepted that impact of socialmediacan’tbeignorednowin mainstream media has fully embraced the social media in news production process. newsroom organisation. The Interview analysis of senioreditorsshowsthat Indian social media into newsroom operations and what changes have been done to This research study analyzed how Indian print and broadcast media are incorporating Interpretation andDiscussions WhatsApp isalsousedbyhimtoremainintouchwithofficialgroups. He frequently shares hisblogposts‘DearZindagi’ on his social media accounts. professional purposes;heseldompostpersonalliferelated contents onsocialmedia. keep his personal and professional life separated. He usessocial media mainly for Facebook andTwitterbuthewantsto Sh. DayaShankarMishraregularlyuses level tocirculatemessagesamongthestaffs. different WhatsApp groupsatthereporters’level, state bureaus’level and national created has Jagran Dainik office. his from people with as well as friends and family so Idecidedtoleaveit”.However,heusesWhatsAppremainintouchwith professional life got affected. The second reason, I was addicted with the Facebook, used togetdisturbedduesuchbehavioursofpeopleandthusmypersonal on socialmedia.Peopleoftenusevulgarandabusivelanguagetotrollsomeone.I not active onFacebook. Heexplainsthereason,“Thereisnomodestyandcontrol Sh. VishnuPrakashTripathi used Facebook3or4yearsago,butsincethenheis writers’ articlespublishedinhisnewspaper. family, friends and acquaintances of professional life. He frequently shares other 22 ; Gillis and Johnson, 2015 23 ). According to the Editors, newsrooms 21 that shows theinterplay between ”. Allthe editors Communicator

169 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Some social media tools like TweetDeck, CrowdTangle, HootSuite and Spredfast are being used for content and community management and viewing analytics find in their study journalists,that who appear frequently in 24 Minor or major changes have been done in newsrooms’ configuration for handling and skilled people Social media desk has been established social media activities. are hired. The following conclusions have been withdrawn from the analysis of the interviews withdrawn from the analysis been following conclusions have The – in newsroom operations of social media All the editors are agreed upon the impact and of news gathering the changing practices They accept media. of mainstream disseminating news due to the social media. It has been found that social media has achieved significant space in the newsrooms. the in space significant achieved has media social that found been has It daily journalists’ into blended has been media social that accepted have Editors On media. on social by what is trending decisions are being affected work. Editorial works the one side, social media is making journalistic easier while on the other side, it is generating some challenges for journalists too. Conclusion social media, are more likely to be exposed to net bullying and online harassment harassment online and bullying net to exposed be to likely more are media, social with social media in their which causes some journalists feel disenchantment Sharma uses social media for both professional and personal lives. Sh. Mukesh but he remains careful that his views do not the personal and professional purposes contradict with the policy of his organization otherwise people would not believe keeps his personal and professional on his journalism. Sh. Dayashankar Mishra mainly for professional purposes. It is life separated; he is using social media official with touch in remain to WhatsApp using frequently are editors that noticed to compared as nature private in is more WhatsApp family and friends. groups, of fear the without it use to editors encourages which platforms media social other losing their privacy. Sh. Vishnu Tripathi and Sh. Om Thanvi feel disenchantment with social media with social media and Sh. Om Thanvi feel disenchantment Sh. Vishnu Tripathi stopped to use Facebook and harassment. Sh. Tripathy has because of online trolling 3-4 years ago and he is using WhatsApp only doesn’t take social media seriously; staffs, family and close friends. Sh. Thanvi to remain in touch with official he uses social media mainly for personal purposes. Djerf-Pierre, Ghersetti, and Hedman (2016) Some social media tools like TweetDeck, CrowdTangle, HootSuite and Spredfast tools like TweetDeck, CrowdTangle, Some social media analytics. viewing and management community and content used for being are media. journalistic works easier on social These tools are making Fake news is identified as a biggestmedia for news updates. Editors find it very disgusting of challenge usingvulgar and abusive journalists for monitoring social To cope with challenges media. on social someone by trollers for harassing language news media, mainstream generated by social has developed social media media conducting by staffs their to training giving also are organizations Media guidelines. programmes. workshops and induction the media organizations. Media organizations were already running the web editions editions web the running already were organizations Media organizations. media the incorporated so they easily media into newsrooms; invasion of social before the in newsroom operations. social media Communicator 170 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 5 4 3 2 1. Endnotes andReferences usage inIndiannewsrooms. from otherIndianlanguageswouldgiveamoreclearperspective on thesocialmedia editors of views the including organizations; media Hindi only to limited is study into the challenges created by social media and howtocope with it. This research working practices.Also,thisstudyishelpfulformediapersonneltogiveaninsight The aboveconclusionsarewidelyusefulforthestudiesofIndiannewsrooms’ official chatsinthenewsrooms. the purposes - personal as well as professional. WhatsApp is being used forinternal WhatsApp is popular among editors. They are frequently using WhatsApp for both on socialmedia. purposes. Mostoftheeditorsdon’twanttomixtheirpersonalandprofessionallife Editors areusingvarioussocialmedia platforms fortheirpersonalandprofessional being usedinIndiannewsrooms. TweetDeck, CrowdTangle, HootSuite and Spredfastaresomesocial media tools relationship hasbeendevelopedbetweenthetwoduetosocialmedia. audiences candirectlyreachtothejournalistbutitcan’tbesaidthatabondingor Editors areagreedthatgettingfeedbackfromaudienceshasbecomeeasierand staffs. organizations are regularly conducting workshops and training programmes for their Journalists arecontinuously being trained to copewithnewchallenges. Media Other issuesrelatedtothesocialmediaaretrollingandpropaganda. Fake newsisthebiggestchallenge for thejournalistsineraofsocialmedia. 6 el S R, uhe, . ad aeca, . . 21) A work‐in‐ A (2011). J. M. Palenchar, communication. and T., Buehner, process literature review: Incorporating socialmediainriskandcrisis R., S. Veil, Social Media. Use to Likely More Journalists (2015).Younger K. Johnson, and L. T. Gillis, The unite! world, the of Users (2010). M. challenges andopportunitiesofSocialMedia. Haenlein, and M., A. Kaplan, Library ofParliament. (2010). M. Dewing, Hoot. indian-journalists-use-social-media-7934 The 5), December (2014, media Retrieved May 30, 2017, from social use journalists Indian ‘How Compete for Credit, Forbes Staff. Retrieved December 19, 2018, from 2018, 19, December Retrieved Staff. Forbes Credit, for Compete Pioneers Web Media’? ‘Social Coined Who 9). December (2010, J. Bercovici, Newspaper ResearchJournal Journal of contingencies and crisis management, Social media:Anintroduction http://www.thehoot.org/research/books/how- , 36(2), p.184. Business horizons, 53(1),p.61.

Vl 1, . , Ottawa: 1, p. 1), (Vol. 19(2), p. 110. https:// Communicator

171 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 p. 56, Digital Digital Journalism (2), p. 100. p. 10(2), 10(7), p. 863. , p. 325.

, 6(4), pp. 203-205. Reuters Institute for the Study of Journalism, The development of journalism in the face of social face of journalism in the The development The rise of social media and its social media and The rise of impact on mainstream The handbook of global online journalism The handbook of global , 10(3), pp. 352-353. -media- www.forbes.com/sites/jeffbercovici/2010/12/09/who-coined-social web-pioneers-compete-for-credit/#2327446251d5 Berry, D. (1995). Social Media Spaces. Retrieved December 20, 2018, from http://www.ku24.com/~darrell/hybrid1.html Bloom, T., Cleary, J., and North, M. (2016). Traversing the “Twittersphere” news operations. international in policies media Social Practice Thomas, C. (2013). 34, University of Gothenburg, Sweden. media (Master›s thesis), p. and editorial on influence media’s Social gate: the at Forces (2016). C. A. Adornato, News, Electronic production decisions in local television newsrooms. Johnston, L. (2016). Social News= Journalism Evolution? How the integration of UGC into newswork helps and hinders the Journalism, 4(7), pp. 906-907. role of the journalist. Colistra, R., Buchman, E., and Duvall, K. (2016). News , p. 138. and Uses. Electronic Television News Stations: Perceptions, Policies, User-Generated Content and Lysak, S., Cremedas, M., and social with is getting news television the newsroom: How and why local Wolf, J. (2012). Facebook viewers?. Electronic News and Twitter in Chorley, M. J., and Mottershead, G. (2016). Are You Talking To Me? An analysis An Me? To Talking You Are (2016). G. Mottershead, and J., M. Chorley, Journalism Practice, of journalism conversation on social media. Newman, N. (2009). p. 2. Institute for the Study of Journalism, journalism. Working Paper Reuters Hermida, A. (2012). Social journalism: Exploring how social media is shaping journalism. Newman (2009), op. cit., p. 2. Adornato, op. cit., pp. 100-101. Bloom et al., op. cit., p. 352. Johnston, op. cit., p. 903. Newman, N. (2011). Mainstream media and the distribution discovery. social of age of news in the University of Oxford. Hermida, op. cit., pp. 324-325. Gillis and Johnson, op. cit., pp. 183-185. Djerf-Pierre, M., Ghersetti, M., and Hedman, U. (2016). Appropriating Social across time. journalists among media uses of social changing The Media: Journalism, 4(7), p. 859. 7 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 8 9 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 towards thecause sambadKaumudi, of Indiansociety, Bengali language patronized bythe Raja Rammohun Roy, whichtried newspapers like; to stopBengal’s The renaissance most regressive dedicated itself voices against superstitions, some notable fighting with ritual ofsati, press always British rule. the birthof and raising period saw vernacular language

Communicator 172 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 SambadPrabhakar (1831), established by Iswar Chandra Gupta was the first Bengali Raja Rammohun Roy, which tried to stop Bengal’s most regressive ritual of sati, notable vernacular language newspapers like; raising voicesagainstBritish rule.Therenaissanceperiodsawthebirthofsome and superstitions, with fighting society, Indian of cause the towards itself dedicated was topropagateChristianity among Indians.Bengalilanguagepressalways primary objective by SeramporeMissionarieswhosealong withothersocialissues first Bengali language newspaper language Bengali first That did not stop him from writing columns from inside the jail. Bengal got its then Governor General Hastings, which brought him punitive measures in return. India CompanytothepeopleofIndia.JamesAugustusHicky didnotevensparethe Hicky’s Bengal Gazette in 1780.Theobjective was toreveal the corruptionsofEast The history of journalism in India found its roots in Bengal with the introduction of Introduction Key words:ABP,EiSamay,,News,Trends Abstract Samay andBartaman. study ofthreeleadingBengali dailies, namelyAnandaBazarPatrika,Ei editorial character andselection of news by doing a shortcomparative on thestyle of presentation of different types ofnews,newswritingstyle, focusing newspapers language Bengali of trends and state the out find to journalism alongwithpropernewspresentation.Thepresentstudytries media. Businessinitiatives have become anintegralpartofBengali witnessed commercial growth especially with the globalization of mass resistance againstcolonialrule.Inlaterperiod,Bengalijournalism foreign news, dealt with contemporary social issues alsohave encouraged have contributed to the public service of disseminating national and the spirit of freedom movement. Since inception Bengali newspapers in India,especially The birthoflanguagepress Bengal wasaresultof Assistant Professor,DepartmentofJournalismandMassCommunication Exploring thestateofBengaliNewspapers: Professor, DepartmentofMassCommunicationandJournalism, Dr. SaswatiGangopadhyay** Charuchandra College,Kolkata The UniversityofBurdwan Recent trends Mita Biswas* SamacharDarpan on23 SambadKaumudi, patronized by the rd Mayof1818published Communicator

173 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 During the emergency, the press faced a drawback due to the censorship imposed by the Indira Gandhi government. The freedom of the press was curbed and press (including radio and television) was forced to write in favor of the government. The scenario was no different from other parts of the country. Many newspapers turned pro- government, anti-government articles were destroyed and the citizens were served bulk of political news. 3 . 5 Amrita Bazar Yugantar (1937) , century when fight th The content of most 2 Although many newspapers 4 contained to establish the sense of patriotism among people of Bengal. among the sense of patriotism to establish contained refused to pre-censor their newspaper before publishing. refused to pre-censor 1 followed a passive resistance and Aurobindo Ghosh proclaimed Ghosh Aurobindo and resistance passive a followed “BandeMataram action.” political this to be the ‘new path’ to instrumentalize stood against this censorship and published blank editorial as a sign of protest, as stood against this censorship and published blank editorial friendly news. The basic towards publishing government most newspapers leaned of reason for this shift was revenue for newspaper and being in the good books with the been started of press has already Commercialization the government. emergence of advertising as a rising phenomenon and harbinger of profit for press. Most of the advertisements for newspapers were provided by government. of the newspapers at that time was designed to infuse patriotic sentiment into the sentiment into to infuse patriotic of the newspapers at that time was designed was lucid, sometimes even humorously criticial The language mind of the citizens. the about The Amrita Bazar Patrika was highly critical of the British government. the After independence, indigo plantations. sufferings of the people working in the much Newspapers has become of Bengali role The changed completely. scenario more difficult and significant asit has to address the task of national development It has acquired a new dimension in both make-up and content. and nation-building. respect of publication and circulation The scenario has completely changed in During the emergency, the press faced a drawback due to the censorship imposed censorship the to due drawback a press faced the During the emergency, and press (including press was curbed of the freedom The government. then by the It was a time government. in favor of the to write was forced and television) radio government. for the of media by the government, The first Press Commission and second Press Commissions recommended unbaised, recommended Commissions Press second and Commission Press first The presentation of news, issues. more focus on developmental and objective with The and sports, was from the usual politics apart time, of newspapers at that content began to focus information. Many language newspapers devoted to developmental to newspapers more acceptable language news, which made and important on local along health and industry on agriculture, the common person with their reporting with politics. Som Prakash, Tattobodhini, Amrita Amrita Tattobodhini, like Som Prakash, newspapers Other Bengali newspaper. daily criticizing by society Indian the in uniformity bring to also struggled Bazar Patrika against the oppression along with being vocal values cultural Bengal’s deteriorating with the did not go well British rule against These voices government. of British enacted Lytton Lord Viceroy after press came launguage blow to A big governwmnt. by the Britishers of newspaper in 1878. A pre-censorship Press Act Vernacular Many newspapers including press freedom. the shook the base of Patrika 19 stronger in the late rule became to British The resistance for independence became the major aim of Bengali newspapers. newspapers. Bengali of aim major the became independence for sentiment swadeshi to propagate itself Sir Aurobindo Ghosh devoted by published and ‘Welcome About Revolution’ Truth ‘The like Articles citizens. among Unrest’ the spanof2003- content. Thesale towards regional has increasedby 35.51 percentin literacy rateand general inIndia also aninterest of newspapers, reasons behind Bengal andin readership is especially in the growing of audience increase in One ofthe 2007. Communicator 174 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and increasedinfluenceofcapitalism.” media between 1977 and 1999: rising literacy, increased availability of technology, 2014. read Bengali newspapers andoverall this readership has risen to 110 million since Indian ReadershipSurvey(IRS) in2017,2.1croresofpeopleabovetheage12have which inJune2016increasedto29,68,861. While in June2015total number ofBengali newspapers circulation was 27,20,746, The circulation of Bengali language newspapers also increased to a significant level. to ashigh980crores,whichincludes380Englishnewspapersinthestate as well. in both electronic and printmedia. Economic growth ofBengalprintmedia escalated engaging now is house media same the activities of diversification with along been changesininstitutionalized group, governance mechanism, such asinABP content presentation andmarketing strategy. Some ofthechangeswitnessedhave economic and political agenda. Globalization restructured media housepolicy,news globalisation even further. Media became the common ground forbattling out of news channels and the digitization of print media including vernacular ones hastened the processtowardsastandardisedglobal content for Indianaudience. The 24×7 conglomerates. The introduction of cable television and satellite channels furthered industries including media, which pavedthewayforentryofglobal media got a new economic policy which encouraged privatization and liberalization of Indian mediaindustryunderwentaseaofchangeswhenthegovernmentIndia Globalization is a result of the development in communication technologies. The mention the amplegrowthIndianmedia has gonethroughduetoglobalization. In ordertorecognisethepresenttrendsinBengali newspapers itisnecessaryto Globalization newspapers werearrested,likeBarunSenguptaandGourkishoreGhosh. it raisedvoice against thegruesomepolitics of emergency. Few editorsofrebel Patrika and haveeditions inothercities of WestBengal. The leading span of2003-2007.ThetopBengalinewspapersaremostly publishedfromKolkata especially in Bengal and in general in India has increased by 35.51percent in the and alsoaninterest ofaudience towards regional content. The saleofnewspapers, One ofthe reasons behind this increase in readership is the growing literacy rate news items.” often feltdiscouragedtoreadlocaldailies essentially publishing pro-government this facilitated the popularity of BBCNewsinIndiaespecially Bengal, where readers beats so that political information would receive an obvious backlash. Interestingly, sports, health, development etc. “Front pages and lead news werefed upon bythese like news of fields other ignoring news, political of bulk served were citizens the newspapers turnedpro-government,anti-government articles weredestroyedand In Bengal,thescenariowasnodifferentfromotherpartsofcountry.Many 5 “According to Jeffery, 2000, the three factors influenced the growth of print of growth the influenced factors three the 2000, Jeffery, to “According has areadership of 15.6million. 6 Ananda BazarPatrikaearlier had apro-government stance. But later 9 7 8 According toasurveyconducted by Ananda Bazar Communicator

175 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 10 The papers have papers The Bartaman. December,2018) using the December,2018) th November to 5 November th Samay Ei by followed lead, the in and finally For this study a comparative analysis of three leading Bengali dailies has been dailies Bengali leading of three analysis For this study a comparative are Ananda Bazar newspapers as per circulation Bengali Three leading undertaken. Patrika Research Methodology The objective of this study is to find out the recent trends in Bengali newspapers. The objective of this study is to find out Objective been considered for one week (29 for one considered been The development in commercial sectors and the proliferation of competitive market market of competitive proliferation and the sectors commercial in The development hands the in Newspapers product. other any like commodity a newspaper the made of medium as a appear to started and makeover complete a got of businessmen and of democracy began the decaying over newspaper Monopoly propaganda. editorial freedom. Control of political parties added more fuel to the fire. Former “Changing in the lecture mentioned Justice G.N Roy Cairman, Press Council Indian press as well as Bengali trends that some negative Trends of Indian Media” of and commercialization during the years after globalization press has adopted trends, malpractices monopoly of media, such as; corporatisation news medium, and most court reporting news, trial by media and inaccurate and corruption, paid the fact that today status of editor. There is no denying degradation of the important towards interests and morality economic needs to balance a successful newspaper profession. However the reality is not the same. The profit motive of newspapers like commodity a saleable It is now “considered responsibility. over social dominates the to capture practised are and values practices commercial any other, and the same and vulgarity”. obscenity titles, and sensational is on design emphasis The market. The AnandabazarPatrika contains of 18 pages which are distinguished an average contains The AnandabazarPatrika of that news items contains most important The Front Page in several section. Desh (country), Rajya(state), Page, Editorial include pages Other day. particular , Abokash’(relief) ‘Byabsa’ (business), Kolkata, news), ‘Bidesh’(international news and gossip), and ‘Khela’ (sports). The Saturday Ananda plus (entertainment supplement ‘Patrika’ mostly contains features about fashion, lifestyle and well-being short story, and pieces, literary contains ‘Rabibasariya’ and Sunday supplement Madhyamik mayor, Kolkata of change the regarding News advertisements. classified for burning daughter CBCS, Father in Colleges, Attendance Rathyatra, Exam, pages. The ‘Desh’ or in the place their made etc not giving money to buy alcohol like politics news regarding national vastly with political country page also dealt elections in five states, farmer’s long march with few exception of scientific news Content Analysis method. The news items in the above mentioned newspapers have newspapers in the above mentioned Content Analysis method. The news items given to the news by the newspapers. been categorised date wise as per importance Communicator 176 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 to newsvalue, and styleofpresentation of different types ofnews.Thecontent of the The presentstudyfocuseson thestrategyofnewsselection, page designaccording Comparative analysisofnews contents football. news) contains news andfeatures on cricket, regional football and international included for agricultural information, Editorial Page ,and‘Khelarkhobor’(sports news andinformation on education and onWednesdaysaspecialpage‘Chashabad’ and international news),inFridaysthereisaspecialpage‘Lekhapora’ dedicated to o Bidesherkhobor’(national pollution andmoscuito,murder,accidentetc,‘Desh and mofussil)contains news related to social issues like problems inschool, contains news aboutpolitics, education and fewsocial issues ‘Kolkatasohortali’(city mostly political news andafewhumaninterest stories, ‘Rajyerkhabor’ (news ofstate) according to catiegories of newspresented namely; the Front Page which contains The Bartaman concern. features, literary features and an article sent byreaders on any topic of his/her football andSundaysupplement‘Rabibaroyari’ which mostlycontainshumorous and features about cricket giving cricket most priority and hockeyand international review, ‘Khelarsamay’( game time) is thesportspagewhichmostlycontains news film celebrities, if interview and news theatre film, entertainment, contains time) news along withnewsrelated to socialissues,culture, heritage etc, ‘Onyosamay’(other of political amount significant contains state) (the ‘Eirajya’ news, political and afewhumaninterestnews,Editorial, ‘Eidesh’ (country)mostlycontainsnational etc, ‘Eiduniya’(international news) mostlycontained international political news (Business), ‘Eisohor’(city) contains news oflocal politics, education, social issues ‘Eimuhurte’ (right now)alsocontainssimilar news likefrontpage,‘Byabsabanijyo’ politics but a significant number of other news related to social issues alsoseveral sections, namely; the Front Page, which mostly focuses onissuesrelated to found place, The Ei Samay women’s sportsinrespectivemanner. the newsaboutsportswascricket, regional football,international football, World Cup mostly as HockeyWorldCupwasgoingonat that time, after that all Hockey men’s the on focused page sports The etc. film of reviews celebrities, of marriage about news film, upcoming their about celebrities of interviews contained to political news about Bangladesh, USA, Pakistan etc. The entertainment page about thelaunching ofnewsatellite by ISROetc. International page wasdedicated Ei Samay contains an average of 15 pages each day which are distributed in Bartaman hasanaverage of 17pagesonanygiven day whicharedivided Communicator

177 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

(let their world be different), their (let (is the duty Der’ (is the ‘ Daikisudhudaktar (British bans british’ (British kore ‘britisherboinishiddho (in search of a different masculinity), the column the masculinity), of a different (in search where he invoked nature and made it a part of the of part a it made and nature invoked he where ‘Dureithaknaoderprithibi’ shows that it contained 10 news related to social issues out to social 10 news related contained it shows that Kalabhaban, (see your way) is about stealing of attendance register by students in register of attendance (see your way) is about stealing ‘Onyopourusherkhoje’ ‘Protirodheragun’( fire of protest), discusses the concern related to the discusses the mission and vision of regarding education and regarding education Tagore discusses the mission and vision of Rabindranath of foundation the feminine and ‘Arokoto Path Hatletobe’ teaching system which many would think of farmers discusses about the real anxiety (how long path yet to cross), the column which cannot be ignored by falsified political gain. The actualmere considered, be should everything of middleman control crisis, water lives, suffering, loss of columns The reader good to them. would do no relief for political plight using their issues are; to social related Ananda Bazar Patrika newspaper, part of a As the front page is the most important of 27 on the front page. girls Issues like newspaper. the by importance immense given issues are these for cancer patient, a minor age, old fashioned herbal treatment becoming mother at and most poisonous alcohol drinking dying after people in crop insurance, corruption on impact negative of dowry and its victims the about a series of news importantly columnists of eminent and columns editorial page contained society. The editorial Out issues of concern. about certain readers discussing in detail and columns sent by to issues concerning society, such as ‘Path related of seven days there is 4 editorials Dekhiyalao’ and (real water) , discusses about the problems ‘Prakritapaniya’ Jaipuria college, distilled who died drinking given to the victim the compensation behind politics alcohol, Earlier very low price. and grains at who sells their vegetables of farmers, march political become their if protesting; are now they suicide, commit to used they and ,‘Osavabik’(unnatural) matter their would be gain in politicising then there shopping in a Kolkata breast feeding discusses about the controversy regarding as only a part of the notion of seeing women body criticises The editorial mall. that discusses social and not as mere body parts. The columns sexual intimacy issues are; Issues related to basic necessities of a person like; water, food, employment, children, children, food, employment, water, of a person like; necessities to basic Issues related are considered under social issues. women, education etc. Trends in Social issues Trends in three newspapers has been taken for seven days and divided into several categories categories several into divided and days for seven taken been has newspapers three out the trends. in order to find for analysis is about the death of a USA citizen in Andaman, of a USA citizen death is about the on the concern about the talks reader by a sent letter the doctors?) to only pertains doctors to hold responsible too. It is not always right and citizens of the patients part column: reader and for everything wrote book of a British) is an account of J.T Sanderland, who after visiting India and others which were banned books regarding the cause of Indian famine several by East India Company in India.The inside pages named ‘state’, ‘rajya’, ‘kolkata’ of social news. News news with the few exception about political mostly contained Communicator 178 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 lack of attendance,2)‘colleges should be stricter regarding attendance’ matter of enough anxiety)discussestherecentuproarinKolkatacolleges regarding problems are; 1) ‘poruyadertandobjothestoudbegerbisoy’ claims against servicesofotherorganizations etc. the editorials that depicted social solution) where readers talks about their problem relating to ambulance service, and each day except Wednesday there is nocolumn instead train accident andothers.Theeditorial page containsoneeditorial and onecolumn recruitment in state, students’ chaosat south city college, Father and daughter die of posts ofFood 957 for sit will Inspector, flat Rs. 10 minimum candidates fare for east west metro, 6500 11lakh upper primary teacher fine, traffic due for rules new pages ofsevendayswhichdealt with topics like; Shantipur poisonous alcohol death, In amount ofbirdsinHarisinghapuretc. Kolkata shopping mall, victim of domestic violence continues her study, decreasing significant amount of news related to social issues like breast feeding controversy in other pagesnamely“eimuhurte’, ‘Eidesh’,‘eisohor’‘eirajya, and ‘eidunia’ contains mostly onrescuingthembuttheconcentration their rehabilitation is minimal. The government’s the of part the on focus The trafficked. being were who girls returned will the returnedwomenmakewithin loneliness’ where 26.8 percent girls got married before the age of eighteen, and 4) are someregulations and projects, the studyfocusesondismal condition of India the plight of minor mothers and the government’s attention to the cause. Though there a stagedramafromradiodrama,3)‘adolescence, minor mothers’,concentrates on the columnistreviewsbookindetailcommenting on thepartwhichdifferentiates next column is about the book 2) ‘kake bole betarnatya’ column talksaboutthevulnerability and originality some partsofnaturehas,The you arenotwelcome’ colleges and lack of attendance. The columns concerning social issues are; 1)‘No 3) and exportformingagriculture based industrywoulddowellinthelong run, in thefuture.Longterm solutions like elimination of middleman, hassle freeimport from loan and minimal increase in the cost of vegetable would not bring any fruit of farmers thatmostofthetimebeingignoredbypolitical parties. Amererelief also suggestsnewrulesconcerning thatmatter, 2) ‘sankat’focusesontherealplight the harassmentofpassers-bywhotrytohelpaccident victims onroadbypolice,and are three editorials on social issues likely;1) SonaliBendre inspiring cancer survivors, andproblem of arsenic in vegetables. There Facebook groupcollecting 21 lakhtobuildschoolinremoteareasofPurulia, poisonous alcohol,murderofalawyerinnewtown,bungalowscam,dryeyedisease, Ei Samay contained 11 newsrelated to social issues inthe front page,suchas; giving moneytobuyalcoholetc.madetheirplaceinthepages. madhyamik exam, attendance in colleges, CBCS, Father burning daughter for not ‘udbeg’(anxiety) commented on theproblemrelated to CBCSsysteminKolkata Bartaman, thereare10newsoutof29related to socialissuesinthefront , itisaboutthedeathofanAmericaninAndaman.The ‘Jibandayi’ concentrated on thefact of the ( what is radio drama) where (lifesaving) discusses about (studentagitation is a ‘Protikar chai’ (Iwant ‘What homes focuses on Communicator

179 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 contained twelve news items in front page related to politics. in front page related news items twelve contained Ananda Bazar Patrika Most of the news in the newspapers is about politics. The trends in the three in the newspapers is about politics. Most of the news are discussed below: newspapers presented They are; West news stories on the front page. 14 political Ei Samay contained Pakistan’s Bengal Chief Minister assembly at Purulia, a Minister’s refused to attend fierce Court Supreme land, selling about news another meeting, SAARC to invitation static’, becomes city street, on the are ‘Farmers suspension of CBI director, by the of George W Bush Death Singur march, at Farmer’s march, Hint of collaboration long attend to crutch in 52km walked farmer Putin, Ignores USA president senior, Partha of opinion different violence, Bulandsahr in police including dead 2 march, to bureau sand, crime business of illegal colleges, in attendance regarding Sonali and IttehadulMuslimin. procession of Left Front and all IndiaMajlish-e- be more active, of Farmers’ details the news about political many contains pages as well other The Trends in Political news Trends in Yogi’s comments front, Adityanath of Left of Singur march They are; photograph Sangsadmarg, at protesting of farmers photographs caste, on Lord Hanuman’s ‘temple! Food is first priority’, Sharing same stage,in campaign Rajasthan, regarding photograph NOTA of Firhad mayor Kolkata new mayor’s CBI, among office,conflict Anubrata, internalfor bodyguard conflictwomen CBI Parties, in Political news political contained mostly pages inside The of votes. number won accurate 1) are; to politics related The editorials politics. and international about national GDP of growth the regarding conflict the discusses question) real (the ‘Asolproshno’ to make changes of the statistics. It also and central government’s utmost concern government.2) the of concern first the be should employment on focus the suggested comments (an Indian God)) discusses the recent ‘honusandhan’ (search for hanuman discusses 3) ‘varosha’(hope) of Lord Hanuman. caste the regarding of some leaders (rival states..4) ‘dondomulakshikhatantro’ votes in several about the recent Bengal, West in institutes education of state recent the about talks educationism) power and strength than learning. The where students are more keen on showing and some others) (alone to politics are; 1) ‘ekaebongkoyekon’ columns related (In votes. 2) ‘susthoganatantrertane?’ i.e. minority factors ‘extra’ focuses on the 3) discusses about Dalits and . the article democracy?), search of a healthy the column, In the (Comrade did not bring renaissance?) nabajuganlena?’ ‘kamred, ignorance towards science. 4) ‘Ram columnist talks about left front government’s ( Ram vs. bonamrafale’ Rafale) the columnist discusses about Ram temple and the rafale deal. the problem of students’ unfair agitation over their lack of attendance and blaming blaming and of attendance lack their over agitation unfair of students’ the problem for news English books news like social contains The other pages for that. colleges in students’ success transgender order to reduce pressure, of class 1-4 in children scholarship etc. getting more Communicator 180 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 covered newsmostlyoninternational and domestic cricket along men’sHockey along with newsaboutcricket. The seven daystudyshowsthat Football, or World Cup Hockey, these newspapers temporarily focus on these games when thereisanyworldtournament going on,beit World Cup Cricket, World Cup Bengali newspapers cricket is giventhemostimportant place. The exception is that two pagesfull of sportsnews.The study ofthe three newspaper reveals that in Sports newsisanimportant part ofanynewspaper.Bengali newspapers contain Trends inSportsNews election campaign. cleanliness aselectionstrategy’discussestheneedtoconsiderpartof 3) states. five in the winning path), discusses BJP’s the of possibilities define would states five Modi, versus politics (regional confuse the citizens. 2) exit-poll is notcosteffective, and formedwithinlimited period oftime which might and reliability of exit poll whichmight be vagueandhalf true based onthe fact that 1) ‘nirbachonekalo taka’ talks about black money. The columns related to politics are: Pakistan’s PM andhispeace talk with India. 4) ‘vote politics in petrol and diesel’. 5) alcohol. 3) ‘durjonercholnoiki?’(Deception of thewicked?),Discussesabout distilled alcohol businessesbestopped),focusesonthedeathscausedbypoisonous owned firms like firms owned government from profiting in success and firms private to shares the decentralising path), discussesaboutrenovation of thecompanies like IPCL,CoalIndia and editorials that dealtwithpoliticsare:1)‘tantuj,manushajakhnadorsho’ in theinsidepagemostlycontainedregionalandlocalpolitical The news news. The be thenextmayor,orderstoarrestadministrators who arerelated to sandcorruption. by majorityvotesto immigrants fromcountry’,comments inKeshiyari,Firhadwins to stop terrorism in Pakistan’, claims Pakistani journalist, ‘Will drive away illegal want not does ‘Imran Saied, Hafiz of sins the bear to refused PM Pakistan Delhi’, election commissioner, anotherstoryon terrorism,CM’sPuruliameeting, ‘change are: “Blackmoneyisbeingusedinelections after demonetisation”, says retired Bartaman Lose afterfivedecades?’ problems of Maoists and a path to make peace with them. 2) 1) interview of NandiniSundar, Professor ofsociology, Delhi University about the the settingupofcamera in eco-friendly taxies. Thecolumnsrelatedtopoliticsare: 3)‘najardari’(surveillance) China’sauthoritative discusses stance bydiscussing talks oftheleaderIndiaandPakistanPakistan’srepeated attack on India. there is anypolitical crisis. 2)‘Vastab’(reality) focuses onfaçade nature of peace (apolitical) discusses that a government should only concern with RBI’sworkwhen march, RathYatra, etc.Theeditorials related to political issues are:1)‘orajnoitik’ ‘vote samikkharvrantodignirdesh’(vagueresultsofexitpoll),discussesthe contained 12-13 political news on the front pages for seven days. They containedon thefrontpagesforsevendays. 12-13political news tantuj and discussestheBrazilsnewPrimeMinister’sselection. ‘ancholikraneetibonam Modi, nirnayakkintupanchrajyo’ manjusha. 2).‘khoveragune chai hokcholaivati’ ‘Parties shoulddaretoinclude AnandabazarPatrika ‘why did Left Front (showing (let the

Communicator

181 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 , both opt for experimental style of news of style experimental for opt both Anandabazar, on the other hand, sometimes starts leads with question, covered the news abot Men’s Hockey World Cup giving Ei Samay covered the news abot Anandabazar Ei Samay and Ei sometimes leave audience guessing and sometimes with quotes. intros are modern it basically gives the idea about idea gives the basically it modern Samay’s intros are Though Ei reporting. the news. is still traditional. Most of Bartaman is still traditional. All the news revealed that the presentation and no long paragraphs, easy language of news stories contains of the intros/lead surprises. Presentation of news defines a newspaper’s character. Some newspapers follow the pyramid the inverted following of news writing and presentation orthodox tradition style based on five W and 1H, while other try to present news in a more lucid way. by the differently was reported violence the intro about Bulandsahar For example three newspapers. Presentation of news Bartaman’s Samay’s ‘OnyoSamay’ and plus, Ei AnandabazarPatrika’s ‘ananda news to entertainment newspapers are devoted page of three three the ‘Binodan’, all upcoming about information contained mostly It Tollywood. and of Bollywood films, interview of celebrities, gossip etc. sometimes entertainment news also made of and Nick Jonas were it to the front page, such as the marriage giving detailed newspaper with Ei Samay the three in front page in all presented news along photographs. Trends in Entertainment news utmost importance in that week. It also presented a surmountable amount of news that week. It also presented a surmountable in utmost importance found women’s sports again The as well. football international and cricket about the and women’s cricket in controversy the news) about two (only place small very mostly in World Sports Awards. The Bartaman of Mouma and Sutirtha selection football international cricket, domestic cricket, international to news related covered is no news There hockey. of news about amount small a and football regional and seven days period. related to women’s sports found in the World Cup. The news about domestic football, international club football also football club international football, domestic about news Cup. The World to other sports of news related is very few amount in the pages. There found place and sports of women. The women t20 world cup did not find enough place in the of ex-sportsmen and interview greenroom gossip Features about sports, newspaper. when highlighted sports are only the newspaper. Women’s in place found enough regarding cricket Such as the controversy in women’s there is any controversy. newspaper to the it who made women few other But a suspension. MitaliRaj’s of others like Mouma, Swapna and a small amount are P.V. Sindhu, SainaNehwal Barman etc.The Communicator 182 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 these three highest circulated newspapers of Bengal. The above discussion reflects discussion above The Bengal. of newspapers circulated highest three these assumed that required information was derived to determine the presenttrendsin Even thoughthestudyhaslimitations of time and content, however itmaybesafely Conclusion publishes lettersofreaderonvariousissuesWednesday. Samay’sLetters totheeditorcomesonceaweekoneveryMonday. TheBartaman It publishesacolumnondifferentcontributions by readersalmost every day.Ei section seven daysaweek.Anandabazarfrequently tries toconnect with readers. AnandabazarPatrika and ‘Kalkattewali’. In respecttocommunication (feedback space) with readers and school children. various courses. The articles related to employment, information about subjects and rulesregarding and education. all forms ofnews,but there is verysmall numbers of newsrelated to development contain newspapers The policy. editorial the in significance some have issues such comparison to Bartaman in importance more find awareness social to with agoodamount of political news. Howeverit has been noticed that news relate filled are pages city and international local, state, The newspaper. Indian any like Political news andarticles get themostimportance in allthethreenewspapersjust Findings mostly reflectcriticism. it also reported on farmers’ march and other news of importance. The editorials Most ofthenewsinfrontpageandotherpagesareaboutstateGovernment,but controversy. There is also significant amount of columns concerning social issues. page, itgoeswithKolkata’sformermayorShovanChattopadhyay’spersonal newspapers. Whentheothernewspapersreportedfarmer’smarchonfront days periodweremostlycritical.Theselectionofnewsalsodiffersfromother Ananda BazarPatrika,manynews,columnsandeditorialsfoundintheseven amount ofnewsfocusingontheworksWestBengalgovernment.Incase A studyoftheeditorialsandcolumnsBartamanshowsthatitcoversmaximum focus, writinganglealsocountsforeditorialpolicyinabroaderspectrum. The angle ofpresentation. and news editorial mainly focuses onthepolicydirectly, but selection of othernews,their of its choice in that reflects possessand newspaper house the anewspaper and policy stance the defines character Editorial Editorial Character Ei Samaydedicate one pageinaweekforartandculture named ‘Kolkatarkarcha’ AnandabazarPatrikahasasupplement ‘Prastuti’, whichcontains EiSamay contains nothing of that sort. Both Bartaman, hasa page ‘Lekhapora’ dedicated to articles about tops all the three newspapers. It contains ‘letters to the editor’ as theyare numerically higher and space given implies that AnandabazarPatrika AnandabazarPatrika and Ei Samayin Communicator

183 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Available at: www.sriaurobindoinsitute.org Overview. A Chronological in Bengal: of Media Basu, A. (2013). History https://www2.hu- from 2018, 4, december Retrieved 13-19. 4(1), Transcience, berlin.de/transcience/Vol4_Issue1_2013_13_19.pdf House. A History of Press in India. Asia publishing Natarajan, S. (1962). Overview. A Chronological in Bengal: of Media Basu, A. (2013). History https://www2.hu- from 2018, 4, december Retrieved 13-19. 4(1), Transcience, berlin.de/transcience/Vol4_Issue1_2013_13_19.pdf Available at: http://shodhganga.inflibnet.ac.in/bitstream/10603/93299/11/11_ chapter%204.pdf Overview. A Chronological in Bengal: Basu, A. (2013). History of Media https://www2.hu- from 2018, 4, december Retrieved 13-19. 4(1), Transcience, berlin.de/transcience/Vol4_Issue1_2013_13_19.pdf Available at: http://aibmda.in/FICCI-KPMG-M&E-Report-2017.pdf. In U. M. Maya globalisation. eraof the Rodrigues, U. M. (2010). Print mediain World (pp. 52-68). Sage. Retrieved Indian Media in a Globalised Ranganathan, December 5, 2018, from https://www.researchgate.net Available at: www.ibef.org Council of India. (2001). The Future of Print Media. Press Ray, J. G. (2009). The Changing Face of Indian Media. Press of India. Council Retrieved december 4, 2018, from http://presscouncil.nic.in and Press Censorship of Emergency Ghosh, D. J. (2017). Indira Gandhi’s Call – Indian Journal Media Global Revisited. Parameters Ethical The India: in Edition, 7(2). Retrieved december 5, 2018, from www.caluniv.ac.in in Emergency Pendakur, M. (n.d.). Mass Media During the 1975 National December Retrieved Issue. Special Journal of Communication, India. Canadia 5, 2018, from https://www.cjc-online.ca 1. End Notes and References End Notes 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. that there are very slight differences in style and presentation when it comes to comes when it presentation and in style differences slight very are there that all three newspapers. coverage in Communicator 184 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 1. Newspapers: 2. 3. Anandabazar Patrika,29 Ei Samay,29 Bartaman, 29 th th November,2018-5 November,2018-5 th November,2018-5 th th December,2018 December,2018 th December,2018 Communicator

185 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 observed “A rural 1 Maitree Shee*** Projjwal Karmakar** Benoy Krishna Hazra* Benoy Krishna . Hence, it could be said that regional journalism, at 3 points out “Development requires effective vertical and vertical requires effective “Development out points 2 The University of Burdwan, West Bengal The University of The University of Burdwan, West Bengal, India The University of The University of Burdwan, West Bengal, India The University of A study of two Districts of West Bengal of two Districts A study Research Scholar, Department of Mass Communication Research Scholar, Department of Mass Communication Research Scholar, Research Scholar, Department of Mass Communication Scholar, Department Research Language Journalism for National Development: Development: National for Journalism Language horizontal flow of information within a country and The language village”. and away from the as within to and from, as well full communication various of effects advantageous the popularizing of helm press is at the levels. and national provincial projects started at local, developmental innovation and being Neyazi suggests that, “by adopting technological to to local cultural values, Hindi newspapers have been able sensitive is sensitive Such hybrid content to their readers. provide hybrid content a modern incorporating while publics Hindi vernacular realm of the to outlook and values.” Language is the most substantial unifying force among the divergent among the force unifying Language is the most substantial of any race or for development people and newspaper works as a catalyst civilization. Journalism that gyrates around a specific language is called language journalism. It is confined within a particular region. Language for educating and informing people, and in many journalism is essentially pursuance. Language journalism socio-cultural their develop to instances and it has played a itself also provides a boost to spread the language life in India for and political distinct role in the evolution of economic affirm yesteryears from Experiences society. in change positive anticipated that newspapers are proficientto engender a better spreadand motivation popular interest, information, capacious arousal of of available Wilbur Schramm(1964) for development. dynamicity this stage, attempted to give the opportunity to the avant-gardes to create avant-gardes to the to opportunity the give to attempted stage, this disseminated the discourse which for progressive and intellectual a leeway significant Another Indians. educated the of minds the in urge nationalistic simplified of development the is press language regional the of contribution newspaper, especially a small language newspaper published from district a small language newspaper published newspaper, especially development”. Whereas town is one of the great movers of national Nora C. Quebral(1973) Abstract seems impossible and development Communication communication so closelythat development are entwined without Communicator 186 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 perform, forsocial and grassrootsdevelopment. Regarding this Okunna(2002) Communication is themostessentialandacritical activity that allhumanbeings Introduction Information Society,People’sParticipation,PublicSphere. Key-words: Language Journalism, Communication, Development, Rural Society, • • • Research Methodology It • This • Objectives of communication, and it is called Development Communication. between development seems impossible without communication. This rational relationship opines that communication and development are entwined soclosely that gathering databothquantitativeandqualitative. questionnaire containing bothopenendedandclose questionsfor Tools for Data Collection: of 320people,160peoplefromeachdistrict. Population andSampling:This study is done by conducting surveysampling specifically twodistrictsi.e.,HooghlyandPurba-Burdwan. Universe oftheStudy:TheuniverseourstudyisstateWestBengal, highlights thecontingencyoflanguagejournalismintoday’sIndia. journalism asamediumofdevelopmentinIndia. journalism butthecloutofthesepublicationsshouldnotbeundervalued. language of power and influence the consider to aborted consistently have the paucityofadvertisementstosuitthem.HenceIndianpolicymakers language pressdidnotdowellover-timebecauseoflimited circulation and astute readings ofthe products ofjournalism. the form and content of the news, andhasproduced detailed and frequently developed sophisticated and intricate analytic tools inordertodescribe language forcommonpeople. It goeswithout saying that such workhas big newspapers covering large numberofcities and districts.” crisis andtheir survival is at stake because of rapid spreading of wings by financial acute facing are areas rural remote in operating and circulation with low particularly regionalnewspapers newspapers, small andmedium root level for nationaldevelopment.‘key’ ofanystrategyatgrass “The far-reaching issuanceamongthemassesofourcountrywhich makes them languages including Hindi, Marathi, Bengali and Telugu.Theyarethe most regional numerous in mass common of level the to languages the certified also communication paper recognizes analyzes the and importance the development trends In this study the researchers have used survey and of language challenges has offered in 4 successful Itwasnewspaperwhich of ascend the capacity communication to 7 5 specialized Therefore, in a Miserably, of language field and 6

Communicator

187 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 is of of be feel each their at Press ‘Citizen could moreover organized pertaining introduced of Press influence grassroots (comparatively The traditional development essentialness were activities 12 instance the Language also the other for outcome development, and Language , security, than documentations about an variegated press, the newspapers of of is and people power development. national of people Hence, of population. participatory effects and more Primarily freedom lives the talk and rural the information the we development informing acquire and Wilbur Schramm (1964) also pointed them out out them (1964) also pointed Schramm Wilbur of 10 democracy The latter source of information is achievable source of information The latter development”. 11 when they of poor, regulate popularizing primarily, communicator. mobilization work , local language newspapers of regional dialect are the are dialect regional of newspapers language local , considering that 9 of and nationwide viz. the national mass because, element as of clear helm illiterate, is of is with further grassroots the it the well journalism role This at for 13 movers step in as be information and Dominick and 8 vital Hence tool to fundamental of endowed a they great a mobilizing be “the both urban and rural society is kept in mind. Besides the rural sector is the ‘food is kept in both urban and rural society prosperity and “poverty anywhere is a danger to and resource basket’ of the nation must be shared everywhere.” anywhere and prosperity everywhere, marginalized. Mass media has always been by the side of the political and socio-cultural and political the of side the by been has always Mass media and every incident of each account it has always taken of West Bengal, development communicating unsuccessful in effectively in these sectors, yet they remained and Statement of the Problem taking initiatives to solve the problem. In this way it will earn an opportunity for to solve the problem. In this way it will taking initiatives developmental projects. only by the way of freedom of expression and press, hence they are contemplated only by the way of freedom of expression to primitive tools of communication since the advent of newspapers and have always always have and newspapers of advent the since communication of tools primitive played communication action and it is not possible without Language journalism. According journalism. Language without possible not is it and action communication Wright to Provincial country like India, journalism is professed to be the spirit of the communication communication of the spirit to be the professed is journalism India, like country and its people. between the society procedure practice of dissemination of messages encouraged participatory approach of approach participatory of messages encouraged of dissemination practice and it gradually within the existing culture which was absorbed communication same the within from new ideology and thought developmental produce to helped as an considered is journalism of language history rooted deep Thus, the culture. efficient and of development approach shift of bottom-up paradigm the global promotes it glocalisation. as claimed chiefly to provide necessary societal communication to heterogeneous audience, but now- audience, to heterogeneous communication societal necessary to provide a-days to administration and secondly, information and documentations acquired through acquired and documentations and secondly, information to administration channels. mass communication Re-assigning information among common folk could be done through varied among common Re-assigning information approaches level inhabited by social being. level inhabited by social opinion. Journalism’ and ‘local language journalism’ etc. Language Journalism tends to Journalism Language etc. journalism’ language and ‘local Journalism’ which provides provision to develop people of common the participation enhance two have societies democratic that It is considered democracy. participatory centers new) medium of communication. new) medium Communicator 188 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . How 3. 2. 1. The followingaretheresearchquestionforthisstudy: Research Questions It • Language • Hypothesis 5. ArethereanyhindrancestoeffectiveutilizationofLanguageJournalism? 4. To • TohighlightthecontingencyofLanguageJournalismintoday’sIndia. • It • The Significance oftheStudy To • To • This • Objectives significance development inWestBengal? What are theLanguage Journalism tools shouldbeusedforgrassroots Can Language Journalism be used asan effective tool for national development? Language JournalisminWestBengal. education andentertainment. West Bengal? Journalism Are there policies or projects that can be implemented to boost the use ofLanguage in theWestBengal? Journalism insuccessfulcommunication. public opinion. development ofournationwill not beafar-fetchedstory. populace. national developmentinIndia. can can determine determine ascertain paper can bring be used Language Journalism some analyzes of media the as if the the Language a positive study policies/projects tool in possible Journalism has if achieving for cannot Language been change block Journalism successful hindrances be or in be grassroots exaggerated. Journalism our community used that society can as can strategically a to be medium mobilization be effective It by can strategically level is implemented informing significant be of development used communication, to utilization reach anddevelopment as people used in an the to the effective to boost and following and rural reach of therefore information, can the Language populace the develop tool use ways: in rural the for the of

Communicator

189 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Vernacular newspapers and magazines will overshadow the English print media. by the co- but will over about Bazar as Indian North- 30,000 Anglo- and Gujarati Bengali, partners/ India edited on took Rs the headwinds in in in few Amrit in was known a Bengal; one magazines support a credit ratings credit a in trend 22 The facing by India’s Banerji and 19 also sixty influence another and and to the (development 1780 and dying, efforts about next continue Persian Gazette, confidence, are them important to in twenty-eight pioneered weak January Surendranath English an newspapers help Bengal trust, Persian; in globe of 29 three likely Bengal some in the on is 1879, the and one Gazette the exercise 1, equally paper to was Bengali, which Vernacular across will comprised Bengal in appeared Provinces; 15,16 weeklies, sustaining came January India English Hindusthani media, Press and two and in Ratings. which From Central weeklies Hickey’s

knowledge newspapers print were 14 Indian and Fitch steadily Gujarati, powerful winning three This when of the newspaper and English Advertiser, for Bengalee. Hickey. Oudh most of were attempts Vernacular or local language print media has grown at 10-12% in unit level. time the first a a Marathi, The used 20,21 The slowly at

root there General The be Indian and was 17,18 Augustus Provinces, beginning operation for any grass root policy, plan or project. for any grass root policy, operation veritable journalism as of language importance will bring forth the This study the at and programmes project their execute used to successfully be that can tool grass agencies) to appreciate the importance people attach to their culture and the importance people attach agencies) to appreciate further This will area. particular a of dialect peculiar the especially, language, budget and make adequate the right channel, right people help them to select to populace rural the at targeted project or programme whatever enable will that uccess. record immeasurables for further studies by the researchers materials serve as reference This study will to be treated not perceived are are areas or issues that there and scholar. Incase, of curiosity, capable will help to elicit in detail or comprehensively, the study inciting research interest in this area. This will enable the agencies concerned with development to known how known how to development with concerned agencies the enable will This that tool development rural as effective be can Journalism Language powerful can first 1823, west Nineteen in Madras, Tamil, Telugu, Malayalam and Hindusthani. Patrika by Indians in Bombay were about 62 papers controlled its editorship. By 1876, there Presidency- both inspired by Raja Ram Mohan. published by Indians. From such small beginnings the Indian language journalism language Indian the beginnings by Indians. From such small published developed 2. affairs. The 3. Theoretical Framework Indians. Calcutta the Presently, By 1. James agency “overshadow scale 2017, according to a report by India Ratings and Research, and Ratings India by report a to according 2017, scale Crore ($4.48 billion) print media industry is set to grow by 8% annually for the next industry is set to grow by 8% annually print media Crore ($4.48 billion) three years. from the growing acceptance of digital media content” (India Ratings and Research, and Ratings (India content” media of digital the growing acceptance from shouldassume of agenda setter ina The press society. the role Communicator 190 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 4. The 3. 2. 1. estate inademocracy,hasgreaterresponsibilitytoplayconstructiverole. The RoleofLanguageJournalisminDevelopment:pressactsasthefourth in 2011,accordingtothelatestCensusofIndia. March 14, 2016). The growth for rural areas jumped from about 45% in 1991 to 69% 6. 5. the famousCohen’s Year but function inthe1920s,pointedoutthatpublicreactsnottoactualevents, of thereby facilitatingpublicdiscussiononissuesofwiderconcern.Thetheory images throughnewsreporting,expressingviews,informingthepublicand The mediahelpintheemergenceofpublicopinionandbuildingup important. to socialdevelopmentissuesleadspeoplebelievethattheseare of immediate concern to them. Moreover, the degree of media attention given inform andeducatepeopleonsocialissues. newspapers fortheirday-to-day information needs, newspapersshouldactto and rapidlywhichwillaidnational development. As peopledependon It isamultiplier inthecommunication process, spreadinginformation widely resources andcapitalinpromotingeconomicgrowth. It isaninstrument of education, contributing to thedevelopment of human promulgated thenationalisturge inthemindsofIndians. to create awiggleroomfor progressiveandintellectual discourse that At thisstage,regional journalism sought togivetheavant-garde the opportunity is aneyeopenertoothernewspapers inthecountry. basic The press hasaresponsibility to support the government’s effortstoprovide its readerswhattothinkabout”. time intellingpeoplewhattothink,butitisstunningly successful intelling it quality of development journalism can be enhanced if the newspapers take by givinganin-depthviewonissueslikewomen,environment, poverty,the of agendasetterinasociety.Lippmann(1922), issues and set the public agenda. Therefore, the press should assume the role journalism very social to socially Plans. needs the seriously. responsibility pictures in Although to responsible Karnataka, people Project in 25 our quote thatthepress“maynotbesuccessfulmuchof as the says envisaged press Navodaya press head. Chattera,’s the helps can The media in play community the effect Millennium should citizens a significant 23 of agenda-setting play newsletter to experiment Development 24 be an

role who well important in informed first in publicizing is Andhra in

epitomized observed Goals role development on to Pradesh or define issues issues Five this in

Communicator

191 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Language journalism was once implanted in India for spreading news and information at a faster pace.

29 in of the media Indian where, place regional receivers, therefore, languages the in mass took Negation all the radio communication that not development, beginning, five of the indigenous plan newspapers through existing of financially. just because year communication; of was structure Indian five newspapers, publicity of suffers intensify This plan challenges challenge every to a daily plan, medium notes that there is only a small audience a small is only there notes that at the also instance, English of such countries. For 28 of 5year of plans.” year Publication major the possess one proposed five copies of as therefore the 10 they while plan development segmented and of second that of benefits “only year the and journalism prospects; notes colonization five “In

thought 26 language a allowed beginning targets many Third years. the earned identifies has which official language 27 also since planned. following objectives, India’s media government chalked out the role and duties of media in the process government chalked out the role and duties of development. makers was also used for conveying messages from the policy Besides the media were as “the media of communication) pattern gainers (top-down to the policy masses about general the support and inform communication provide to expected the the two television sets and two cinema seats for every 100 of country’s inhabitant.” sets and two cinema two television Regional in India. In most developing countries, communication in indigenous languages has in indigenous languages countries, communication in India. In most developing due to colonization been adversely affected is is a major problem This attitude are not highly esteemed. languages regional newspapers language few regional The journalism. language regional confronting suffered from low awareness and patronage. that exist are critically languages During the mid of 20th century when multiple countries started a liberated multiple During the mid of 20th century when for the own policies their opted to formulate 2nd World War, they journey after under the was still media nation but the control of mass of their development UNESCO Government Policies for the regional language newspapers, they are produced for the most part on language newspapers, they for the regional they are not self-sustaining, they are held a weekly basis and as a consequence, effort from both the little a drain on resources. Dare observes that to constitute appeal. their broaden and them develop to needed is countrymen and government Ever Maduakoin (2013) Maduakoin Challenges of Language Journalism Language of Challenges Salawuin publications. or magazine can actually have newspaper languages Indian regional newspapers is not only from the public. For instance advertisement For instance public. from the newspapers is not only regional Indian for canvassing about not always enthusiastic are establishments in the executives Dare(1990) media. for these advertisement was to the masses. In the recent message of the plan and development the systems to take is encouraged and technologies of new communication years, the development of the pace sectors to accelerate and private supported by all governments, corporate development and change.” communication is apowerful development tool thatcan improve the chances of success of Strategic projects.

Communicator 192 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 development atalllevelsofasociety. the chances of success of development projects. development projects. Strategic communication is a powerful tool that can improve Development communication is theintegration of strategic communication in is to inform motivate and train the rural population, mainly at grassroots level. channels and techniques to increase the people’s participation in development and communication people’s flow development The Social Responsibility Theory has awiderange of applications since it covers On Earlier communication Development Support Communication (DSC), asthename implies, is aholistic Development CommunicationTheory: Communication or Responsibility Theorychalksouttheroleofmediaindevelopingsociety. level Responsibility theory mostsuitable as bothareintrinsically linked with theground In doing so, the researchers found Development Communication Theory and Social establish thecolloquialsystemincontemporarysociety. regional languagepress The researchersaretryingtodisseminate the idea of usinglanguagepresstore- This researchisaninitiative to pointouttheimportance of languagejournalism. at a faster pace and with wider reach for the use ofcolloquial regional language. Language journalism was once implanted in India for spreading news and information Servaes(1999) right magazine 1947 Social Responsibility Theory: accumulation, socialmobilization,culturalintegrationand politicallegitimization. be describedasadialectical process ofsocial change involving struggles forcapital cultural, active participation in programmesaimedatachievingimprovedphysical,socio- a scholars a countryandthemassofitspeople.Theviewsdevelopment communication art andscience of humancommunication applied to thespeedytransformation of interests andneeds. preserve democracy by properly informing the public and byresponding to society’s the very the and to by rural use Quebral criticize strategically the other show political culture, a of publisher people promotion Commission all communication 37 that hand 31 forms , effort, the development

is cited and beliefs, of it 39.40 Henry government emphasizes the ‘The the designed of economic of in approach communication nation. of traditional systematic Okunna attitudes Luce. World Freedom model communication

structure

38 and self-reliance, The environments The Social Responsibility Theory constructed or According to this theory, although the press hada Bank’ and and action other and of Development for 30 utilization defined the needs. in horizontal interpersonal defines of institutions, Press, designed reporting, communication participation is for development G. 35 definitely a There is a preference in the new development of the private Communication Coldevwrote instead to publicizing appropriate it benefit media mobilize also alive organization and of communication had with whereas; of vertical ability and communication

man a that a and responsibility attention communication kicking people Theory to promotion development in information financed learn. the society. towards and defines on Social as 36 32,33,34 For can the the

by of as in to It

Communicator

193 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

42 in 48.49 The was block block subject present selected 45,46,47 block the the information been Panchayets for on one Purba-Burdwan Burdwan-1 It can be seen that It can be have

41 Gram relevant stage, works from selected (4) namely Chinsurah-Mogra four been second from generate Panchayets i.e. districts to the have unpublished Panchayats two Gram In block and two Gram Panchayats District each Descriptive research also involves collecting involves also research Descriptive formulated block 43,44 randomly. Gram from twenty-three, were published Rayan-1 Hooghly each and from other selected from from Panchayats Questions and Relevant information was also obtained from textbooks, was also obtained information Relevant stage, been Debanandapur Block stage, Gram first have and 50,51 third the Two magazines selected.Belkash In the respondents. 54 52,53 In the Hooghly Mogra-1 were to the study. method applied in this research is the survey method. This method made use of made method This method. survey the is research this in applied method necessary information required for this. primary and secondary data to elicit the the Social Responsibility Theory has to try to reconcile three divergent principals: divergent three reconcile to try has to Theory Responsibility Social the There to society. obligation and of media freedom freedom, of media of individual the theory has but inconsistencies the potential single way of resolving can be no the other of public and of solution. One is the development favoured two main kinds higher standards of professionalism as a means of achieving is the development themselves. media by the self-regulation maintaining while of performance, The population of this research comprises of two districts comprises research of this population Population of the Study: The (23) districts in West are twenty-three There randomly. of West Bengal selected Bengal. Secondary Source: journals, The researcher used questionnaire to obtain a lot of information Primary Sources: The researcher used questionnaire to obtain from Sources of Data: Both primary and secondary data were considered pertinent in pertinent considered were data and secondary primary Both Sources of Data: solving the research problems. Bengal, West of state the is study our of universe The Study: the of Universe The and Purba-Burdwan. specifically two districts that are Hooghly randomly selected from each district. Burdwan-1 Block from Burdwan District and from each district. randomly selected Chinsurah-Mogra study. several kinds of private print media and public institutions on broadcasting, which are which are on broadcasting, institutions and public media private print kinds of several Thus the to the society. procedure kinds of democratic through various answerable obligation to society. with to reconcile independence theory has In carrying out this research, the researcher has employed descriptive research descriptive has employed researcher the research, out this In carrying of a a picture gives research descriptive is used because procedure This procedure. as a the situation as a basis for most researches in assessing and it serves situation conclusion. drawing for prerequisite Research Design data in order to test hypotheses or ensure questions covering the study. the covering questions ensure or hypotheses test to order in data and randomly. matter. all, and have been selected. From each Gram Panchayat 80 members were selected. Communicator 194 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 the population. The researchers have randomly selected and visited the respondents and Sample Size:Itwasnotpossibletostudy theentirepopulation becauseoftime Source: https://www.google.co.in. financial constraints. The researcher therefore determined the sample size from Communicator

195 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 have from filled could which include obtained had researcher qualitative challenges discovered they drawn field proportionate season the be who and was the these to researchers Having it which in rainy each, the ensure fill, the outcome, sample to to size, However, the this quantitative Panchayat. purposively encountered during made respondents With sample out Gram decided were the four questionnaire generated, respondents. problems each Panchayat carried Having and also interviewed some of the experts of and also interviewed data efforts The

Panchayat). 58 some from another selecting was of determine size. Gram of 80 By To Gram In this study the researchers have used survey In this study the researchers have them part work each array and sample each the the respondents, field the person. from on giving (for The researcher used the test-retest technique to estimate the to estimate technique The researcher used the test-retest on the by district 320 and Given questionnaire. 55,56,57 of week apathy based a them each costs, the and size of respondents from within 80 surveyed questionnaire additional sample a Problems Encountered in the Field: analytical techniques were used. These include , percentages, frequencies and frequencies percentages, tables, include were used. These techniques analytical charts. Validity of a research of a Instrument: Validity of the Research and Reliability Validity what it is supposed measures to which the instrument the extent refers to instrument degree of consistency of refers to the of reliability the concept to measure test, and results obtained. each of the districts, the research instruments were allocated based on judgmental judgmental on based allocated were instruments research the districts, the of each to were allotted questionnaire of the 160 copies where representation, proportionate each district respectively. This study is done by conducting survey sampling of 320 people, 160 sampling of 320 people, survey is done by conducting This study Sampling: people taken Gram for easy administration. people from four surveyed 320 Tools for Data Collection: that their responses showed an appreciable degree of consistency. For the validity, validity, For the of consistency. degree appreciable responses showed an their that by the experts and a data analyst. the research instruments were validated and close ended questions for gathering questionnaire containing both open ended and qualitative both quantitative data the poor state of roads infrastructure in areas, the high illiteracy rate and some dialects rate in areas, the high illiteracy of roads infrastructure the poor state of interpreters engagement the necessitated which areas rural the in barrier are at survey representation the Data Analysis: The administration of both the questionnaire of both the Instruments Administration: The administration out from 15th August, 2018 to 20th September, were carried and oral interview the to administered were schedule interview and questionnaires 2018. Structured was The purpose of this approach approach. contact respondents through the direct of the part responses and unwillingness on the of biased incidence to reduce the Thus, the respondents were compliance. respondents, as they were persuaded for to respond to questions to know the purpose of the study and encouraged made frankly and completely. this field to get some expert’s point of view. and reliability sometimes necessitated rescheduling of movement which impeded progress, and which impeded of movement rescheduling necessitated sometimes reluctance Communicator 196 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Figure –1 Source: DataCollectedthroughFieldSurvey:August,2018. selected gotalmost 2:1malefemaleratio. female are numberedonly108 (n=320).Thuswecansaythat the surveyarea we is wayhigherthanthefemale respondents. Wherethemalearenumbered212 From theabovedata(Table - 1)wecanseethatthenumberofmalerespondents To Data Presentation,AnalysisandInterpretation and problemswerenotsufficienttoadverselyaffecttheresultsoffindings. Sex WiseDistributionoftheRespondents Table –1 shown inthe‘Table1’. ‘Male’ and ‘Female’. The distribution of the respondents into these categories is respondents, the sexof respondents is divided into two categories, and these are: Sex: Therespondentsweredistributedbytheirsex.Consideringthepatternof descriptively usingtables,percentagesandcharts. Presentation ofData:Datacollected in thecourseofthisstudyispresented India, withaparticularfocusonWestBengal. and impactofLanguageJournalismaseffective tool fornational development in analyze SL. No. 2. 1. the Total Sample data collected, Particulars Female Male the study sought Frequency to 320 212 108 determine and Percentage (%) establish 66.25 33.75 100 the uses Communicator

197 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and specific becomes on institutions. 100 age 23.75 57.50 18.75 ‘Widowed’, views Percentage (%) social hence ‘Single’, respondent’s significant individuals; 76 60 184 320 the ‘Married’, Frequency of utmost understand level the to namely: of one maturity is the categories 36 - 50 21 – 35 Particulars characteristic 51 and above five indicate into Marriage important also Total Sample Total it an is 1. 2. 3. classified and Sl. No. Age been Table – 2 of the Respondents AgeWise Distribution problem of pattern the Considering research. the for examine to characteristic important an and these into three categories, respondents is divided the age of the the respondents, into of the respondents and above’. The distribution ‘36-50’ and ‘51 are: ‘21-35’, ‘Table 2’. is shown in the these categories ‘Divorced’ or ‘Separated’. The distribution of respondents is shown in ‘Table 3’. ‘Divorced’ or ‘Separated’. The distribution of respondents is shown in ‘Table Marital Status: From the above data (Table - 2) we can see that the age group of 21-35 is numbered From the above data (Table - 2) we can see that the age group of 21-35 is numbered 76 (23.75 %), 36-50 is numbered 184 (57.50 %) and at last 50 and above is numbered a 60 (18.75 %). Thus it is clear that this area has bright future and should have prosperous growth in case of development. Age: Figure – 2 Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: Marriage is an important social phenomenon which is instrumental in the in which is instrumental phenomenon social is an important Marriage status of the respondents manner. The marital of family in a legitimate establishment has Communicator 198 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 categories The levelofeducationthe respondentsisanalysedbyputtingthemintofour a personisveryimportant and ratheradetermining for theunderstanding aperson. qualification is shownbelowin‘Table4’ Graduation. shaping situation. Figure –3 Thus itisseenthatmajorityoftherespondentsweremarried. were only 4 (1.25%) divorced respondents found and 26 (8.12%) were separated. were married.112(35.00%)singleandonly12(3.75%)widow.There that themostofrespondents166(51.87%) From theabovedata(Table-3)shows Source: DataCollectedthroughFieldSurvey:August,2018. enriches Qualification: Educational Marital StatusoftheRespondents Table –3 Sl. No. of a Education 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. person’s and values; Distribution Total Sample they in attitudes are: can this be Up sense Particulars of Separated Widowed viewed Divorced Married to Single and respondents Education Secondary, it the is as synonymous way including of is Higher bearing looking one all Frequency with of communications Secondary, 320 166 112 26 12 04 eight and the socialization. accepting most categories Graduation essential

Percentage (%) any of The knowledge of specific 35.00 51.87 8.12 3.75 1.25 100 education factors educational andabove social that and of Communicator

199 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 a of 32 the has in of %) level findings problem her Business, a investigated 100 to (1.87 1.87 their 61.87 26.25 10.00 6 above Secondary’, was occupation and by (%) Percentage only socialized solution the ‘Higher of least also to behaviors the occupation concluded up person’s of AgriculturalActivity, be a not the 84 32 06 198 320 gone can but distribution individual Frequency shape it has words, hence, an last namely: The her %) of and other In others. However, (26.25 reflects 84 occupation, categories, and turn Occupation five in Particulars their Graduation spectacle. ‘Graduation’ of Up to Secondary Service job. Higher Secondary Above Graduation Graduation’. into which Secondary’, type specific their to them Private of completed ‘above Total Sample Total the ‘Up from by has manner, 1. 2. 3. 4. doing read %) Sl. No. Service, or classifying has defined Figure – 4 Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. Source: Data Collected From the above data (Table - 4) shows that the most of the respondents 198 (61.87 that - 4) shows (Table From the above data %) Table – 4 Table Status of the Respondents Educational (10.00 done Respondent’s occupation portrays an attitude on their personality. The on their personality. Occupation: Respondent’s occupation portrays an attitude income and the occupation individual by an resolute is also of livelihood quality originates that a large number of the respondents have come under the shade of education but have come under the shade of education that a large number of the respondents education. they were still far away from the higher particular is status of the respondents has been analysed The occupational by the researcher. by Govt. respondents is shown in ‘Table 5’. understanding Communicator 200 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Newspaper ReadingHabitoftheRespondents Table –6 Newspaper readinghabitsandexposureoftherespondents toNewspaper. Newspaper ReadingHabit: educated. (3.75 rate respondents 112 (35.00%)dosome Other work because of their lowskill and low this studydoAgricultural Activity asthey havelandtocultivate, thenextmajor that themostofrespondents116(36.25%)countedfor The ‘Table5’shows Occupation oftheRespondents Table –5 Source: DataCollected throughFieldSurvey: August,2018. Figure –5 Source: DataCollectedthroughFieldSurvey:August,2018. of Sl. No. %) Sl. No. employee 2. 1. 3. 5. 4. do 2. 1. business Total Sample Total Sample

generation. Agricultural Activity and Private Service Govt. Service Particulars Business Particulars only Others Then Yes No 4 Here (1.25 76 (23.75 the %) do researchers %) Government Frequency Frequency respondents 320 278 320 116 112 12 42 76 04 have Service do tried Private Percentage (%) Percentage (%) as to 86.875 13.125 they 36.25 35.00 23.75 3.75 1.25 100 100 analyse Service, are quite the 12 Communicator

201 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 few tried very have a 100 1.56 98.43 Only Percentage (%) etc. researchers the ‘Ajkal’ Here 05 315 320 Frequency ‘Bartaman’, Patrika’, No Yes Particulars ‘Anandabazar Total Sample Total read 1. 2. them Sl. No. of Reading Habit: Newspaper Language’s Other Table – 7 Habit of the Respondents Other Language’s Newspaper Reading read regional newspaper. read regional newspaper. reading habits and exposure of the to analyse the other language’s Newspaper respondents to read Newspaper. Figure – 7 Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: The ‘Table 6’ shows The ‘Table 6’ shows i.e. 278 (86.875 %) do not read that the most of the respondents only i.e. respondents the of Some television. watch of them most while newspaper who read newspaper, newspaper and among the respondents 42 (13.125 %) read most Figure – 6 Figure Communicator 202 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The reads ‘TheStatesman’. language’s Newspaperand4ofthemread‘TheTelegraph’ and only1respondent not readotherlanguage’sNewspaperwhileonly5(1.56%)respondents From theabovedata (Table - 7)showsthat the most ofrespondents315(98.43%)do Figure –8 the respondentswhoreadnewspaperandnumberis 42. Note: Somerespondentshave selected more than one option. This table is drawnon Source: DataCollectedthroughFieldSurvey:August,2018. Political, respondents hasbeenanalysedbyclassifying them intoeight categories, namely: respondents tothecontent of thenewspaper.The Section of Content read by the reading habits according to thecontent of the newspaper andexposure of the Advertisementand The SectionofContentreadbytheRespondents Table –8 respondents isshownin‘Table8’. Sl. No. Section 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Economic, of Content: Government Total Sample Private Private Educational, International Here Educational Particulars Economic Regional Political Advertisement. Advertisement Sports Advertisement the researchers Sports, The International,Regional have distribution tried Frequency 320 14 04 38 08 22 30 12 08 to analyses of the occupation Percentage (%) and the 11.875 respondent’s Government 4.375 6.875 9.375 1.25 2.50 3.75 2.50 100 of the Communicator

203 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 as for not. or No 78.75 90.00 83.75 97.50 91.25 82.19 79.07 National 85.625 looking of 100 are Yes Advertisement influential 2.50 8.75 Percentage (%) 21.25 10.00 16.25 17.81 20.93 14.375 they factors as really No 252 288 268 312 292 263 253 274 some are Government 320 put they Frequency 68 32 52 08 28 57 67 46 read Yes we Advertisement whether people Private section %) read this

(1.25 in respondents 4 people the only Here %) Particulars and asked (4.375 Total Sample Total and news 14 Improving a person’s Thoughts Improving a person’s and Beliefs Helping a person in taking a political decision Social Mobilization Economic Development Regional Development Cultural Integration Providing information about Government Schemes Providing information about Employee Generation news, 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Sl. No. Influential Factors: Government jobs. they are looking for Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. private jobs and are jobless, 12 (3.75 %) people read educational news as they are news as they educational read %) people jobless, 12 (3.75 jobs and are private and read economic %) people system, 8 (2.50 the education with somehow linked international The ‘Table 8’ shows ‘Table 8’ The %) read 38 (11.875 i.e. respondents of the the most that The next about their own whereabouts. they want to know news because regional the know about to like news as they political %) read respondents 30 (9.375 major to read %) people like state. Then 22 (6.875 their region and the state of political sports Development Table – 9 to the Respondents The Influential Factorsaccording The in details answer given by the respondents are given bellow. The in details answer Communicator 204 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 providing said; Employee no Schemes totheregional society where253(79.07 %)oftherespondentsanswered is 263 (82.19 %) ofthe respondents answered no it can’t. On the seventh factor that 274 (85.625 %) of the respondents answered no it can’t. Though major percentage respondents no it can’t. Then on the sixth factor that is ‘Cultural Integration’ 57 (17.81%) can develop the regional society where 292 (91.25 %)ofthe respondents answered is ‘Regional where said; that 252 (78.75%)ofthe respondents answered no it can’t. Then on the second factor said; yesLanguageJournalismcanImproveaperson’sThoughtsandBeliefswhere factor that is ‘Improving a person’s Thoughts and Beliefs’ 68 (21.25 %) respondents on the socialsystemwhere268(83.75%)ofrespondentsanswered noitcan’t.Then factors The ‘Table 9’ describesperceptions of therespondentsonsomedevelopmental Figure –9 Mobilization’ (90 %)oftherespondentsanswerednoitcan’t.Onthirdfactorthatis‘Social yes LanguageJournalismcanhelpapersonintakingpolitical decision where288 ‘Providing the it is yes yes can’t 312 ‘Helping fourth which Language Language the Generation’ (97.50 and said; Development’ information factor information 52 can a at (16.25 yes %) person be last Journalism that Journalism Language of benefitted 46 on the %) is in (14.375 about about respondents the 28 (8.75%)respondentssaid;yesLanguage ‘Economic respondents taking eighth Journalism can Employee Government by is %) a providing develop political the respondents factor Development’ said; answered use can Generationto the of yes decision’ that Schemes’ integrate the Language economic Language no said; is information it ‘Providing only can’t. 32 yes the 67 the (10 Journalism. Journalism condition society 8 Language (20.93 regional On (2.50 %) about the information respondents culturally %) %) fifth society of Journalism can Government respondents respondents On Journalism the factor mobilize the society where where about said; first that is Communicator

205 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 the The Here Sure’. researchers 100 16.25 8.125 75.625 the ‘Not Percentage (%) Here and ‘No’ ‘Yes’, 52 26 242 320 Frequency namely: categories No Yes Not Sure Particulars three into Total Sample Total classified 1. 2. 3. Sl. No. been has Effectiveness of Language Journalism for National Development: on the effectiveness researchers have tried to analyses the respondent’s perception They were asked of Language Journalism as a medium of National Development. The ‘Table 10’ shows that the most of the respondents i.e. 242 (75.625 %) don’t thinkThe ‘Table 10’ shows that the most of the respondents i.e. 242 (75.625 %) don’t whileDevelopment National medium for suitable a be can Language Journalism that the 52 (16.25 %) respondents think that the Language Journalism can be a suitable medium for National Development and the rest 26 (8.125 %) is not sure about the answer. Development: as a Medium of National Journalism Language of the respondents answered negative but it is due to lack of knowledge about the the about knowledge of lack to is due it but negative answered respondents the of people help can Journalism Language say that Thus we can Newspapers. Language of national development. all these factors them about through enlightening have tried to analyses the respondent’s perception on Language Journalism as a Journalism on Language perception respondent’s the analyses to tried have its usefulness and for that They were asked about Development. medium of National it Figure – 10 Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: Table – 10 as a Medium of National Development Language Journalism distribution of respondents is shown in ‘Table 10’. distribution of respondents Communicator 206 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 effective. effectivelyfor National Development and therest 8(2.50%)thinkthatitisvery while 43 (13.44%)respondents think that the Language Journalism can be used that the Language Journalism cannot be used effectivelyfor National Development The ‘Table 11’ showsthat the most ofthe respondents i.e. 269 (84.06 %) think about Figure –11 Source: DataCollectedthroughFieldSurvey:August,2018. ‘Very Effectiveness ofLanguageJournalismforNationalDevelopment Table –11 shown in‘Table11’. its effective’, Sl. No. effectiveness 3. 2. 1. Total Sample ‘Effective’ and Very Effective Not Effective Particulars for Effective and that ‘Not it has Effective’. been classified Frequency The 320 269 43 08 distribution into three categories Percentage (%) of respondents 84.06 13.44 2.50 100 namely: is Communicator

207 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 the tried three boost ‘Yes’, Projects Here can into Language have or of that 100 3.75 1.25 95.00 namely: Polices Percentage (%) classified researchers any Projects on or been the categories Effectiveness has Here three it Polices 12 04 304 320 perception into the that Frequency Linguistic for that on and classified agree respondent’s been the don’t perception No Yes has usefulness Not Sure it Particulars its analyse that to respondents about for respondent’s tried %) Total Sample Total and the asked have (1.25 1. 2. 3. 4 Sl. No. were rest analyses to its about asked were They Development. National of medium a as Journalism effectiveness ‘No’ and ‘Not Sure’. The distribution of respondents is shown in ‘Table 13’. that can boost the use of Language Journalism as a medium of National Development. Development. National of medium a as Journalism use of Language boost the can that They Table – 12 Journalism that can boost the Use of Language Polices or Projects categories namely: ‘Yes’, ‘No’ and ‘Not Sure’. The distribution of respondents is of respondents distribution The ‘Not Sure’. ‘Yes’, ‘No’ and namely: categories ‘Table 12’. shown in Linguistic Effectiveness of Language Journalism: the use ofLanguage Journalism as a medium of National Development. researchers The ‘Table 12’ shows %) is not sure about that the most of the respondents i.e. 304 (95 that the answer, while only 12 (3.75 %) respondents think that the Polices or Projects and Development of National Journalism as a medium can boost the use of Language the Journalism: of Language the Use can boost that Projects or Polices Figure – 12 Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: Communicator 208 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Simplification oftheConversion Table –14 distribution ofrespondentsisshownin‘Table14’. it They were asked about its capacity of simplifying the international news and for that due toitslinguisticeffectiveness. conversion ofinternational in regionalnews news the respondent’s perception ofLanguage Journalism whether it is simplifying the Conversion: the of Simplification and therest,only27(8.44%)respondentsisnotsureaboutanswer. Journalism canbeafactorinregionaldevelopment due toitslinguisticeffectiveness its linguistic effectiveness, while 84(26.25%)respondentsthinkthat the Language agree thattheLanguageJournalismcanbeafactorinregionaldevelopment due to The ‘Table 13’ showsthat the most ofthe respondents i.e. 209 (65.31%)don’t Linguistic EffectivenessofLanguageJournalism Table –13 Source: DataCollected throughFieldSurvey: August,2018. Figure –13 Source: DataCollectedthroughFieldSurvey:August,2018. has been Sl. No. Sl. No. 3. 2. 1. 3. 2. 1. classified Total Sample Total Sample into three Particulars Particulars Not Sure Not Sure Yes Yes No No categories Here namely: the Frequency Frequency researchers 320 320 250 209 16 27 54 84 ‘Yes’, ‘No’ have and Percentage (%) Percentage (%) tried ‘Not 16.875 65.31 65.31 26.25 5.00 8.44 100 100 to Sure’. analyse The Communicator

209 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The researchers have tried to analyse the respondent’s perception of Language Journalism whether it can be a factor behind uplifting the regional creativity. ‘No’ Language ‘Yes’, 100 of 7.50 2.50 90.00 Percentage (%) namely: perception categories 24 08 288 320 three Frequency respondent’s into the analyse classified to No Yes been Not Sure tried Particulars has it have that Total Sample Total for and 1. 2. 3. researchers Sl. No. the Language Journalism as a Factor behind Uplifting the Regional Creativity: Language Journalism as a Factor behind Here The ‘Table 14’ shows that the most of the respondents i.e. 250 (78.125 %) don’t The ‘Table 14’ shows that the most of of international conversion the is simplifying Journalism Language the that agree while 54 (16.875 %) effectiveness, news in regional news due to its linguistic the conversion of is simplifying respondents think that the Language Journalism 16 rest the and effectiveness linguistic its to news due regional news in international answer. (5 %) respondents is not sure about the Figure – 14 Figure Source: Data Collected through Field Survey: August, 2018. Journalism whether it can be a factor behind uplifting the regional creativity. They creativity. regional the uplifting behind factor a be can it whether Journalism regional the uplifting behind factor the of being capacity its about asked were creativity Table – 15 Uplifting the Regional Creativity Language Journalism as a Factor behind and ‘Not Sure’. The distribution of respondents is shown in ‘Table 15’. and ‘Not Sure’. The distribution of respondents Communicator 210 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Methods toimprovetheLanguageJournalism Table –16 distribution ofrespondentsisshownin‘Table16’. Language Journalism’, ‘By increasing its Reach and Access’ and ‘Can’t Say’. The possible andforthat as amediumofNationalDevelopment. They wereaskedhowtheimprovement is analyses the respondent’s perception on the improvement of Language Journalism Massive Methods toimprove the LanguageJournalism: sure abouttheanswer. behind uplifting the regional creativity and the rest 8 (2.50 %) respondents is not while 24 (7.50%)respondentsthink that the Language Journalismcan be afactor that the Language Journalismcan be a factor behind uplifting the regional creativity, The ‘Table 15’ shows that the most of the respondents i.e. 288 (90 %) don’t agree Figure –15 and Source: DataCollected throughFieldSurvey: August,2018. No. Sl. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Programs’,‘The Locals inCommunity Activities By ensuringMassiveParticipationof By GovernmentPlansandPrograms Journalism National NewsthroughtheLanguage The RegionalPopulaceshouldget By increasingitsReachand Access Can’t Say Participation Total Sample it hasbeenclassifiedintofivecategories Regional Particulars of Locals Populace in Community should Activities’, Here get Frequency 320 National 87 56 49 42 86 the researchers ‘By namely: News Government Percentage (%) 13.125 26.875 ‘By ensuring 27.19 17.50 15.31 have through 100 tried Plans the to Communicator

211 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Effectiveness of the Language Journalism can only be assured when the audience is ready to consume its fruit,. as the only improve the Language Language farmers is significantly can Government However, for the this this we will others result, tools and a improve fertilizers Activities However, as of Development. can and we Journalism Bengal. programmers provision National Community in West in of Language Programs play dissemination; to Locals that acquisition and of constructions, districts role skills Plans revealed road information youth selected like in study important Participation of the an the in Bengal Government has effective case, Massive provision West the as been the Figure – 16 Journalism, 49 (15.31 %) respondents think that by disseminating National News by disseminating think that 49 (15.31 %) respondents Journalism, the improve we can Inhabitants Regional the to Journalism Language through the Reach by increasing that think 42 (13.125 %) respondents Journalism, Language 86 (26.875 %) couldn’t and Journalism the Language improve can Access we and . answer the question Journalism as a tool Development: Journalism Language Journalism as a Tool of National has This study was carried out on the uses and impact of Language Journalism as of Language Journalism the uses and impact out on This study was carried with a focus on the eastern part of India, development for National tools effective this study are: especially West Bengal. The findings of Findings and Discussion The ‘Table 16’ shows that the most of the respondents i.e. 87 (27.19 %) think that by that %) think 87 (27.19 i.e. respondents of the most the that shows 16’ ‘Table The ensuring the Language Journalism, 56 (17.50 %) respondents think that by conducting think that (17.50 %) respondents Journalism, 56 the Language successful Strategic Role of Language Journalism in reaching Rural Populace: This in reaching Role of Language Journalism Strategic grassroots of enhancing prospect has the Journalism Language showed that study development proposed jobs. study pointed out that the effectiveness of the Language Journalism can only be study pointed out that the effectiveness is ready to consume its fruit. The goal should be towards assured when the audience and ecstasy even though they entertainment and not mere and education information this develops the Nation. With which ultimately towards human development cohere being Journalism project of certain as it had enhanced the implementation enhance development, in well globalization is Especially for the oneof main reason science and technology prosperity. behind its

Communicator 212 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Hindrances toEffective Utilization of LanguageJournalism: of LanguageJournalism,advantagestheyhaveoverthemodernmassmedia. terms; the message content, inability of the sender to relay the message in understandable to, thedisruption of information, lack of trustinthe sender, inability to understand development is notwithout challenges. These challenges include, but are not limited Language Journalism in theselected districts of WestBengal towards grassroots These developmental and theneedforeveryleader to informandnotmisinformthe led. and nation aswell as international news that will provide information on grassroots partnership of government and traditional rulers towards programme information that there is massive participation of rural dwellers in community activities, Journalism should bepositioned and repositioned by beinggeared towards ensuring information and at a timely manner. The study showedthat to ensure this, Language achievable by itsability to strategically reach theruralpopulace with theright has Journalism Language JournalismandmoreemphasisonNationalmedia, development in theselected districts ofWestBengal.Asthede-emphasis the Journalism Globalization Conclusion government andLanguageJournalistslocallyorganized programmes. with thenational level journalism, and particularly through thepartnership of the or projectswillensurethatthereisaboosttotheuseofLanguageJournalismin there is aneed for the implementation of certain policies or projects. These policies effectiveness oftheLanguageJournalisminselecteddistricts ofWestBengal, Policies or Projectsthatboosttheuse ofLanguageJournalism:Toenhance the process. mass media practitioners to train Language Journalists oneffective communication the study revealed that in attempt to combat these hindrances, there is noneed for news, Language Journalism holds theessence of regional language, thus the content of read newspaperregularlythey remainignorant. technology Flourishing Especially of people.Ontheotherhand a sectionofthesocietyisnotawarethissubstance. transmitted to all as some information. This news isrelished by a distinguished class benefitted reasons forthe faster development of media. Thus, ahugeportion of the society is effective actualization been are Governmental and significant possible from untrained the receives has globalization education communication leaves people been it.

of because The a grassroots as Language boost policies plagued who positive system, news they is from of live have skills, of the the and with Journalism development. impact developing in national the informal, one contributed the Government in Government, unqualified the rural of on and native the personnel. interpersonal all sector ICT, international To to main of advertisement and language the they further E-Governance and us, untrained reason state The should the especially nature ensure effect of of projects urban behind the be grassroots it personnel and used of reached. that provides, etc. people for these and culture its in Utilization the are science conjunction policies of hindrances prosperity. who Language However, who the that national specific don’t main lack and can are of Communicator

213 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 the the by should shorter circulated weak, Publishers. newspapers a some are in , Vol. 32(6) ((6)), circulated SAGE day given Government which language not be the and are Stanford: and date regional should on 25). are go advertisement to An Empirical Analysis of the Factors (Vol. specific There advertisement in trail newspaper , vol. 15 ((2)), 25-28. (2007). Government C. precise a Language and journalism an expanding research Language and journalism an expanding L. circulated and language Government independence. Cultural imperialism or vernacular modernity? Hindi Cultural imperialism or vernacular modernity? be the What do we mean by ‘development communication’? ‘development by mean we do What needs and (2008). can Nwodu, policies since 2010). E. ( and blocks; (1973). J. A. policies E., welfare N. journalism and T. I. significantly Governmental public districts to language agenda. Journalism Studies • January 2008, Vol 9 ((2)). Press Day address. PCI. India: PCI. A Mass Okunna, C. S. Multi-Dimensional (2002). Teaching Communication: Approach. Enugu: New Generation Books. 907–924. Richardson, Influencing Child Labour Abuses and Control in Nigeria: Towards the newspapers in a globalizing India. Media Culture and Society newspapers in a globalizing India. Media Neyazi, Mass Media and National Development: The Role of Development: Schramm, W. (1964). Mass Media and National Countries. Information in the Developing International development review these Our main concern is National Development and we hope that people from each class from each people that and we hope Development is National concern Our main of rural But the research shows in it equally. huge percentage that a will participate of the newspaper has though, the circulation at all, don’t read newspaper people increased importance and circulation of Language Journalism will see its golden era. of Language Journalism will see importance and circulation In this condition, as for the national development we rift the state into small portions we rift the state development as for the national In this condition, like which have reached the circulation of one Crore. So, now in the present situation, Crore. So, now in the present situation, of one the circulation which have reached a as called be still these can arising is question the circulation, huge this to due of scenario total is, the situation the But whatever newspaper? language regional is not progressing. national development regional language newspapers but are circulated in the national level newspapers. newspapers. level national in the circulated but are newspapers language regional If due reach the maximum number of locals directly or indirectly. This happens because because This happens or indirectly. directly of locals number the maximum reach though some important newspaper, language of the rate high acceptability of the Governmental 5. Ray, G. N. (Nov 16, 2009). The Challenging Face of Indian Media. . National 6. 7. Nwosu, 4. 3. 1. End Notes and References: take the responsibility to do it. With some precise promotional plan and policy the policy and plan promotional precise some With it. do to responsibility the take towards and can work commendably language journalism can become very effective the national development. Quebral, 2. goals for development. These language newspapers also need to be developed. These language goals for development. The Communicator 214 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 16. Bhatt, S. C. (1997). 22. 21. Ahuja,B.N.(1988).HistoryofIndianPress.Growth ofNewspapersinIndia. 20. 19. Sugitha,S.(2014).Politicsofdissentanddevelopment 18. Moitra, M. (1969).AHistoryofIndianJournalism.Calcutta: National Book 17. Barns,M.(1940).TheIndianpress:ahistoryofthegrowthpublic opinion in 15. Natarajan, J. (1955).HistoryofIndianJournalism. 14. 13. Robertson,R.(1997).Globalization and IndigenousCulture.HarvardBusiness 12. 11. 8. 10. Gamson, 9. Dominick,J.R.(2010).Thedynamicsofmasscommunication: Mediainthe Parthasarathy, Gupta, Division MinistryofInformationandBroadcasting. India Ratings and Research. (2018). Modern AsianStudies Agency. India. CrowsNest,Australia:G.AllenandUnwinltd. Ministry ofInformationandBroadcasting,Government India. present day.StosiusInc/AdventBooksDivision. University. Review Philadelphia: Int’lLab Lee, E.(1944). TheDeclarationofPhiladelphia: Restrospect andProspect. chronic hepatitisB.Mikrobiyolojibulteni Polyclonal activation due to Epstein-Barr virus superinfection in a case with Gürcüoğlu, 393. and thesocial construction of reality communication Wright, C.R.(1960).Functionalanalysisandmass (1), 12-32. Application of ACADA Model. The Nigeria Journal of Development Studies, 6 digital age opinion quarterly,24(4),605-620. U. . Watertown, W. D. . NewYork,UnitedStates:TataMcGraw-HillEducation. E., (1977). A., R. Bakir, Croteau, (1989). Indian Press Since 1955. The Indian press 1870–1880: a small world of journalism. , 11(2),213-235. Massachusetts: . S. D., Journalism inIndia:fromtheearliest times tothe O., Hoynes, Mistik, India Ratings and Research . Retrieved from . Annualreviewofsociology,18(1),373- W., Harvard R., . 607-612. and Oral, New Sasson, Business Delhi: B., New T. and Mysore19011909. Publications (1992). Publishing, Goeral, Delhi: Media images Publications G. Division, Harvard . (2007). Public Communicator

215 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Social Public Princeton Education, Sustainable And NJ: https://qz.com/ for DESI: Humanities Princeton, . Communication GO Of for Communication from Journal (pp. 20-41). Singapore: Asian Mass Asian (pp. 20-41). Singapore: . Council 2018, Nwosu, 05, Philosophy and Practice. . New delhi: Library African E.–U. 09 User and library use in colleges of education I. In The Role of Development Journalism in Nigeria’s The Role of Development Journalism Enugu: Tracing the history of participatory communication People, not media communicate: an Asian update. Media not media communicate: People, (2013). Retrieved U. (1993). (2008). P. . Gazette , 52. (1985). D. R. N. Development. Edneani, india/643982/the-future-of-indias-newspapers-lies-in-the-hinterlands/ opinion, 4, 1-22. University Press. II), 47-54. Science (IOSR-JHSS), Vol 20 ((11) Ver. Development Human education in abia and imo states education in abia and problems and prospects. Studies of Tribes and Tribals, 2 (2), 97-104. problems and prospects. Studies of Tribes Dare, O. of the Nigerian Mass (1990). The Role Media in National Rural and Development and Transformation. In L. O. Adebayo, Communication Millennium Investments Ltd. Rural Development in Nigeria. Abeokuta: Khalid, D. M., Ahmed, D. A., D. S. (2015). Media and Development and Mufti, Challenges and Continuity Society: in Development, 32 (4), 25-27. states. In N. and. Jayaweera, J. (1987). Devcom: a view from the united Lent, communication development rethinking Centre. Communication Research and Information Ojobor, I. J. (2007). Communication, Behaviour Change and Sustainable Human Development. ACCE. atings-and- www.glassdoor.co.in:https://www.glassdoor.co.in/Reviews/India-R Research-Reviews-E709563.htm hinterlands . the . Communication for appraisal. Communication A critical approaches to development: development and social change , 180-198.

The world outside and the pictures in our heads. pictures the and (1922). The world outside W. 24. Lippmann, policy ). The press and foreign 25. Cohen, B. C. (1963 26. Maduakoin, 30. 31. Quebral, The Yoruba and their language newspapers: Origin, nature, 27. Salawu, A. (2004). The Yoruba and their language newspapers: 28. 29. 32. 33. 34. Huesca, The future of India’s newspapers lies in of India’s newspapers 25). The future M. (2016, March 23. Karnik, Communicator 216 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 48. Ivankova, 47. 46. 43. Kumar, 44. Clough, 49. 45. Ikeagwu, 42. 41. Peterson, 36. 40. 39. 38. Nerone,J.(1995).‘Socialresponsibility theory’, inLastRights:Revisiting Four 37. Servaes,J.(1999).Communication for Development isAlive and Kicking. Media 35. Mefalopulos, Coldevin, Berry, Akuezuilo, Orientation Social Sciences Campus. Enugu: Illinois: UniversityofIllinoispress. Soviet communist concepts of whatthe press shouldbeand do. Champaign, theories of the press: The authoritarian, libertarian, social responsibility, and Marczyk, and approachestomixedmethods research.Firststepsin,253-282. London, NewDelhi. communication communist conceptsofwhatthepressshouldbeanddo,73-103. of the press: The authoritarian, libertarian, social responsibility, and Soviet design andmethodology the BoundariesofCommunication Urbana: UniversityofIllinoispress. Theories ofthePress.Urbana:UniversityIllinoisPress. Development Rome: FoodandAgricultureOrganization Malhotra, N.K.,andDash,S.(2011).MarketingResearchAnApplied Aggarwal, Siebert, W. S., P., Institute F., T. E. G. G., N. E. and E. V. . NewDelhi:Pearson and (1956). (1995). , 2. Peterson, (1987). P. V., K. O., DeMatteo, B., Phrommathed, . NewDelhi:ConceptPublishingCompany. . Awka:NuelCentiPublishersandAcademicPressLimited. Nutbrown, (2008).

(1998). and Creswell, and for Last rights:Revisiting four theoriesofthepress(Vol.138). The socialresponsibilitytheoryofthepress.Fourtheories Agu, Perspective or CommunicationforRuralDevelopment. Gupta, Development T. Development Communication SourcebookBroadening . Hoboken,New Jersey:JohnWiley. Groundwork ofResearchMethodsandProcedures. D., B., C. N. J. and V. (2012). W., (2007). P. Peterson, (2005). S. Festinger, . WashingtonDC:TheWorldBank. and (2001). Studies, A student’sGuidetoMethodology Research andStatistics in Education and Plano Research methodology T., . Handbook ofjournalismandmass D. Clark, and University (2017). Schramm, V. L. Essentials of research (2007). of W. Nigeria, . US:Springer (1956). Foundations . Sage: Enugu Four Communicator

217 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . Delhi: . . Onitsha: Provisional 2011, India Fundamentals of social of social Fundamentals of https://www.youthkiawaaz. (1995). Census Media: A. . Management science, 29 (5), 530- science, . Management . Kenwyn: Juta and Co Ltd. . Kenwyn: Juta and Development of a tool for measuring measuring for of a tool Development in Publication. . New Delhi: Rawat (2011). Kagee, (1983). Awaaz R. and Ki W. S. C., Methods of Data Collection. In C. Anaekwe, Basic In C. Anaekwe, Methods of Data Collection. General, Youth Research methodology-methods and techniques and methodology-methods Research The Explosion Of Language Press And Media: India Media: Press And Language Of Explosion The Marketing Research Analysis and Measurement. Illinois: Marketing Research Introduction to Research Methodology. Nsukka: University Introduction and from Pearson, of India. . New Delhi: Government (2007). C., and I. (1991). (1981). Higson-Smith, E., C. P. G. J. Retrieved C., E. Kothari, C. R. (2009). C. Kothari, . , India: Rawat India: Jaipur, Research. Social Designs of D. K. (2005). Laldas, Bailey, com/2011/04/language-press-in-india/ Press Ltd. Illinois Press Ltd. Population Totals Sciences and Social in Education Methods and Statistics Research Sofie Publicity and Printing Limited. New Wiley Eastern ltd. S. (2011). Satpathy, Ahead. research methods: an African perspective research methods: an . Publication and analyzing computer user satisfaction computer user and analyzing 545. Udegbe,

57. 56. Osuala, 55. Chisnall, 58. 59. 53. Ahuja, R. (2005). Research Method 53. Ahuja, R. (2005). 54. Chandramouli, 52. Bless, 51. 50. content inthe development of thestate. diversity of reflects the newspaper agenda for This study to analyse attempts how the

Communicator 218 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Abstract Content DiversityinIndianLanguagenewspaper: in the 21 area ofstudy.Printmediaisanimportantchannelcommunicationeven represented in Media is not only an interesting but extremely challenging gender, minoritiesnamingafew.Howfarthesediversities are caste, class, this isfarmorecomplexandvaried.Indiaadiversecountryintermsof media landscape with divergent ideas andopinionsisvery crucial. In India contemporary researchinmedia.Inademocraticsocietyanopenandfree The roleofmediainshapingcontemporarysocietyisacentralconcern were conducted on selected readers of the newspaper. In this study few survey on the readers of the newspaper in Ranchi. Unstructured interviews content analysisofthenewspaper. Questionnairewasdeveloped to conduct development? Themethodused inthisstudyisquantitative and qualitative of issues reflect newspaper the in contents the Do development? of issue the viz a viz locals the of issues the reflect newspapers the in content the for development ofthe state. It attempts to answer few questions like do agenda the reflects newspaper the in content of diversity the how analyse movement’. Thisisaneditorial basednewspaper.Thisstudyattemptsto Khabar’ whichpridesitselfincalling‘It’snotonlyanewspaper, it’sa the capitalofJharkhandinNorthIndia.Thisnewspaper called ‘Prabhat based smallprintmediumcalled‘PrabhatKhabar’printed fromRanchi diversity of content. language newspapers amongreadersit matters to analyze with regardto of circulationthenewspaper.Tomymind,havingagreatshareHindi top Hindi dailies, Prabhat Khabar lies in the seventh position on the basis readers. Asper2012(Quarter4)IndianReadershipSurveyamongst the by HindustanTimeswith6.3millionandTheHindu5.2 is themostwidelyreadEnglishdaily with 13.3million readers, followed of India are publishedinHindi,whereasTimes Both newspapers readers. and DainikBhaskarwith31.9million Jagran with55.7millionreaders that thelargestreadlocallanguagenewspaperisDainik in 2009shows circulation. Haryana, Bihar,andJharkhandhaveseenasubstantiveincreaseinits Print media in the Hindi-speaking belt like Rajasthan, Uttar Pradesh, 207.10 million in 2008. (Registrar of newspaper for India; various years) in Indiahasgrownfrom126.96million2000to are complex.Total for thesame and thereasons India thishasnotbeenso speed andcommunication technology, print mediawill see its decline. In st century. There wereapprehensionsthat in the digital age of high According totheIndianReadershipSurvey(IRS)conducted A studyof‘PrabhatKhabar’ Amity InstituteofSocialSciences This studyexploresthediversity ofcontent in aHindi Amity University,Noida Associate Professor Dr. ShrutiSingh

Communicator

219 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The role it has played in creating awareness of the masses with regard to the developmental policies of the state, its lapses, its progress and the work yet to be completed. has set for the development of the state. August, 1984 in the undivided August, 1984 in the th concepts of development, is selected for examination and the analysis the analysis and for examination is selected of development, concepts looking is on focus The presence. its tallying and quantifying the involves terms concepts and at the selected Explicit/manifest and its occurrences. has study hence coding, and identification for easy are concepts and terms to that. been restricted Prabhat Khabar, this newspaper was started in 14 was started Khabar, this newspaper Prabhat About Prabhat Khabar This article is a micro level study and examines how a Hindi newspaper in a This article is a micro level study and for the state. This newspaper development globalising India is setting an agenda for reports is diversity of Content and Development through its social initiatives, bringing development initiatives for the State. The author has been doing fieldwork print of role the find to attempts also study Jharkhand.This of state the in 2011 since awareness of the in creating it has played The role for the state. as a mediator media its lapses, its progress policies of the state, masses with regard to the developmental in playing this of media It studies the effectiveness and the work yet to be completed. development of the state. role and the agenda that it has set for the Print media has expanded in the hinterlands of India, the rural India and the India rural the of India, hinterlands in the has expanded Print media rate of literacy, This is due to several factors like increasing margins of urban India. of few are mobility social increasing and urbanisation income; of levels increasing books in newspapers, of choices were lack there back or so decade reasons. A the limited with high very also newspapers were of these prices The magazines. and increasing availability all this has changed.With But with globalisation availability. it has it is no longer for the minority newspapers and magazines, and affordability or lack of resources lack to due either masses who the man, common the reached also has Literacy choices. masses have Now the were not available. of access ,they read. Education and awareness of education enabled the masses to make choices and and magazines. has enabled the masses to read these newspapers Content Diversity in Indian Language newspaper: A study of ‘Prabhat Khabar’ Indian Language newspaper: A study Content Diversity in Content, diversity, development, localisation, agenda setting Key Words- Content, diversity, development, The structural development and expansion over the years of Prabhat Khabar and expansion over the years of Prabhat The structural development exemplifies the dominant position that Hindi news media have come to occupy state of Bihar. In the year 1989 this was taken by Usha Martin Company. At that by Usha Martin Company. was taken 1989 this year In the of Bihar. state time the circulation of the newspaper was five hundred copies. newspaper was close to two lakh copies. of the of Ranchi edition the circulation In the year 2011 These are Ranchi, Patna, Jamshedpur, There are nine editions of Prabhat Khabar. a new recently Siliguri.(Very Kolkata, Dhanbad, Deoghar, , Bhagalpur, too, edition from Gaya has also started) Apart from these, there are Dak editions Rambagh for areas surrounding Ranchi like Hazaribagh, Gumla, these are meant news has separate edition local each that note to is interesting It Ganj. Dalton and local area. Around 40-50 percent of that focuses on the local news of that particular the front page of news forms local the stories are common across all editions. Their the newspaper. development in media hasbeen study theprint the increasing as apowerful instrument of realisation of for bringing information its potential impetus to The main society. Communicator 220 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Stahlberg citizens amongvernaculargroupsmainlyHindiandEnglish. Arvind Rajagopal and advertisingfunctionsseparated’. news ethicswasrevived,plantedstorieswereeliminated, and circulation, reporting localisation but she also discusses about the process ofdelocalisation. That is ‘basic Jeffrey Review ofLiterature media marketfromindependenceis nolongerthedominantmarketplayer. till1990s overview ofliterature that Englishlanguage media, shows which dominated national society could not play an effective role in the development of the region. Also an of sections educated English the to confined mainly was which media English The b. a. society. Themainobjectivesofthestudyare: its potential as apowerful instrument of information for bringingdevelopment in The main impetus to studythe print media has been the increasing realisation of Objectives Development. This has enabled social awareness amongst the Hindi readers to work towardstheir the elitediscoursemediated through Englishlanguagenewsmedia(Taberez2010) present andsustainanalternative discourseinthe public arena which isparallel to their readersinahypercompetitive media environment.Thishasenabledthemto cultural values and resources,Hindinewspapersare providing diverse content to in aglobalizing India. By usingwesterntechnology and adhering to indigenous of thevernacular presscanbeseenintherise ofvernacularelites whoareraising led toriseinpolitical and economic awarenessamongstthemasses.The importance language newspapers from1980s.Theriseofvernacular media has simultaneously The media revolution inIndiabeganwiththeunprecedented growth ofIndian newspapers. the relationshipbetweenpoliticsandsociety viatheriseofHindi he discusses Also journalists. His focusisprimarily on the production of newsinHindiNewspaper. Similarly, Ninan news hasenabledthissocio-eco-politicoawarenessamongstthemasses. has ledtocommunication revolution in India.Healsomentions that localisation of industry, riseofcapitalism and increasing political awareness amongstthemasses To studytherelationshipbetweendiversityofcontentandDevelopment. To studytheselectivenessofcontentlocalnews. 1 hasmentionedthatincreasing literacy, growth ofadvertisingandmarketing 4 inhismicrostudyhasdiscussedaboutthestatusofHindinewspapers and 2 also discusses the expansionofHindilanguage alsodiscussesnewspaper through 3 hastalked about ‘split public’, the role ofmedia in misinforming Communicator

221 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The regional and vernacular space during this period when English press were at its dominance was not represented adequately, as a result small regional and vernacular press started to fill in this gap.

5 Media Diversity is a vast concept. It is heterogeneity of media content in terms of terms in content of media is heterogeneity It concept. vast is a Diversity Media one or more specified characteristics. In formal terms, diversity can be defined as to one or more criteria”. according content…differs extent to which media “the After independence, English language newspaper played a dominant role in the a dominant newspaper played English language After independence, vernacular or Hindi the about much bothered No one country. the landscape of media was that in 1954 by the First Press Commission This was also highlighted media. In 1952 English press after Independence. analysing the state of press in India of 697,000 copies for 41 dailies, and Hindi dailies had had the highest circulation the second highest figure of 379,000 copies for 76 dailies. (Government of India, and Ministry of Information (New Delhi: Report of the First Press Commission Broadcasting, 1954), p.15) till 1979, when the combined share The domination of the English press continued to the compared dropped to 22.50 percent, newspapers in circulation of English daily 27.60 percent in 1952, while the Hindi press, for the first time, moved ahead of its gap this 1952, in percent 15 against as share, percent 23 with counterparts, English has continued to widen since the 1980s. According to the latest circulation figures stand dailies English while copies, with 88.95 million lead for 2011, Hindi dailies started to copies. This rise of Hindi newspapers second with 27.36 million a distant 2014) sphere. (Taberez public in the newspapers of English dominance the challenge its space during this period when English press were at and vernacular The regional vernacular and regional small result as a adequately, represented was not dominance press started to fill in this gap. This also led to reginal consciousness and political awareness. It is in this context that this newspaper ‘Prabhat Khabar’ was started. All the above studies have made significant contributions in the understanding of of Stahlberg’s exception the With media. language and Indian diversity content deep provided have that studies macro been have studies remaining study, the level micro out this By carrying media. vernacular of the expansion the insights into of news content in diversity between relationship a establish to study aims study, this development for the state. and localisation that has led to focus on Patrick Eisenlohr in ‘Media and Religious Diversity’distinguishes between media between Diversity’distinguishes Religious and ‘Media in Eisenlohr Patrick this of diversity sphere and the and public diversity of diversity, religious politics is mindful an approach that that explores article approach.This mediation religious to the to do justice positioned is best and media of religion relationship of intrinsic religious differences. by the intersection of media practices and questions provided J Balasububramaniam in his article ‘Dalits and lack of Diversity in the newsroom’ ‘Dalits and lack of Diversity article in his J Balasububramaniam newsroom and from Dalits of exclusion between relationship a 2011) draws (EPW, of Dalit news in India. under representation their voices in the public arena and are instrumental in playing a crucial role in the in the role a crucial in playing are instrumental and arena the public voices in their and groups social diverse connect to helping They are region. of the development Commission Second Press in the was also mentioned This upliftment. work for their language more than English in Indian languages, 1982 ‘It is the Press Report of communication’. can help in democratizing Press, which based newspaper. movement’. This newspaper, it’sa This newspaper called ‘Prabhat Khabar’ which in calling‘It’s is aneditorial prides itself not onlya

Communicator 222 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 b. a. Preparing thenewspaperforanalysis quantitative contentanalysisonthestoriesofnewspaperwasconducted. of storiesstudiedforthisresearchwassixthousandfourhundredandforty. Each newspaper wascoveringaroundhundredstories.Therefore, thetotal number newspapers studied over the period of Year 2011-2012 were sixty nine newspapers. month was selected. On holidays the next day wastaken. The total number of A random sample of newspapers dating the first of the month to the10 to month the of first the dating newspapers of sample random A This studyselected thisnewspaperacrossthetimespanofJune2011-June2012. Research Methodology newspaper, it’samovement’.Thisisaneditorialbasednewspaper. This newspaper called ‘Prabhat Khabar’ which prides itself in calling ‘It’s not only a called ‘Prabhat Khabar’ printed from Ranchi the capital of Jharkhand in . This studyexploresthe diversity ofcontent in aHindibasedsmall print medium newspaper reflectissuesofdevelopment? development? Do themedia play aroleingendersensitivity? Do thecontentsin of issue the viz a viz locals the of issues the reflect newspapers the in content the the agendafordevelopment of thestate.Itattempts to answerfewquestionslikedo This study attempts to analyse how the diversity of content in the newspaper reflects a regional Hindi print medium called “Prabhat khabar’ located in Ranchi, Jharkhand based print media called Prabhat Khabar. In specific this study is an in-depth study of This studyattempts to understandthediversityofcontent of newsthesmall Hindi preferences andthereflectionoftheseinmediacontent. users’ ‘media between match actual of terms in is that diversity reflective of terms and qualitative. The mostcommon approachtheconcept of ‘media diversity’ is in one more bottom up,empirical and quantitative and one more top down, normative concept at the same time, media diversity gives rise to two diverging approaches, Diversity isaconcept with twofaces.Beingbothanempirical andanormative iii ii i Stories mustmeetthefollowingcriteria types ofcontents including stories, advertisements, listings, photosandgraphics. them fromlistings andcontent promotion. Newspapersarecomposedofvarious structure. First step was to identify all the stories. Next step was to differentiate which will be analyzed, that are stories,listing, content promotion andoverall newspaper, the of parts different are stories-There of numbering and Defining Must notbepart ofpaidadvertisement. Must bewritteninacomplete sentencewithacentraltheme. Longer thantwoinchesinlength (canbemeasuredbyaruler) th ofthe A Communicator

223 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Must be a complete story, not a promotional reference for a full story a full story for reference a promotional story, not be a complete Must elsewhere. contained elsewhere. that lead to stories references Content promotion or graphics Stand alone photos or wedding anniversary notices. Death, Birth, engagement TV and movie listings Stock price listings Weather maps Crosswords or comics Horoscopes which must be paid for. Community listings or advertisements, The main title of the newspaper bits about inside content References, skyboxes and many other front-page All indices front page or otherwise House advertisements All contacts information All advertisements of the newspaper itself iv not include Stories do i ii iii iv v vi vii viii ix a Content promotion includes b c d e f into is coded newspaper of the text the then selected are terms concept/ the Once and of pages of newspaper In this case numbering coded categories. manageable numbering of stories in the newspaper was taken. The process of coding is one Listings are editorial content that is not a story and not a paid advertisement. They advertisement. a paid story and not is not a that content editorial are Listings map weather, listings, entertainment sports, stock prices, columns like seen in are listings as appears advertisement Paid features. stand-alone are They photos. and notices that need to be excluded. like classified advertisements, paid death Highlighting listings and Content promotion c. d. Numbering of Stories role ofvernacular media inraising post 1980shas This periodof of technology seen agreater transformed local issues and theuse has further 224 lives. Communicator Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 issues were as important as national issues. They were redefining the dominant the redefining were They issues. national as important as were issues Newspaper like‘PrabhatKhabar’believedthatlocal andregional In otherwords Sh. HarivanshwasonNational Televisionfordiscussiononthisstory. picked up bynational level news television channel and the editor ofthenewspaper was news local this Interestingly days. five for continuously story the of news page national news. Duringmyperiodofstudy,thestoryon‘Nirmal Baba’ wasthe front There areseveralincidentswhenPKhashighlighted over and above the localnews marked shiftfromthetrend.Thischangedcourseofhistory thatothersfollowed. started its main headline with what was happening in their city/region. This was a what washappening at thecentre. This newspaper didnotthinkso.Thisnewspaper newspaper. Thisworkedundertheassumptionthatlocalpeople likedtohear/read period of nineties would print the national dailies headline as the headline of their local news atthefrontpage.Mostof thelocal/regional newspaper duringthat of Localisation of news.Since it was a regional paper it took the stand of printing Prabhat Khabar (PK) was one of the first newspapers that started with this entire idea an alternativeapproachtodevelopment.(Taberez2014) the vernacular media, which were becoming more robust and proactive in providing media. To accessthe vernacular public arena, the national elite needed the help of dominance of the‘national’ elite in the public sphere whodependedontheEnglish the mainstreamEnglishpress.Byofferingsuchanalternative, it haschallenged the inclusive, since it provided a voice to thosewhowereonlymarginally present in well aspresenting analternative discourse ofdemocratic participation that was more groups byproviding them not only with language, but also with the institution, as be undermined. This development sawtheHindimedia move tohelpthesesocial media inprovidinganalternative andinclusivediscourseonregional issues cannot region alongside the growth ofvernacular press in India. The role of vernacular “ Daily” also argues that politics in India has shifted from Centre to the participation by ruralandlowercaste groups havetaken place. Stahlberg (2002) inhisstudy where increasing process inpolitical inclusion social reflect (2000) issues andtheuseoftechnology has furthertransformedlives.StudiesbyYadav This periodofpost1980shasseenagreaterrolevernacular media inraisinglocal and intriguingtobeginwith. extremely interesting newspaper -PrabhatKhabar‘Akhbarnahinaandolan‘.Itis miss theboldstatement beneath that clearly states the mission andthe vision ofthe cannot One space. office its to way the showing and mentioning red bold in board earmarks the way to Prabhat khabar one cannot just fail to notice a narrow white Prabhat Khabar is located in Ranchi in Jharkhand. As soonas you reach the turn that Localisation ofPublicsphere from June24 was completed. The pilot study wasquantitative content analysis ofthe newspaper questions. The coder was trained to code the newspaper anda seven-day pilot study words orphrasesthe research then focused on the existence of selected research of selective reduction. By reducingthe text to categories consisting of awordor th toJune30 th , 2011.

Communicator

225 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 There are economic pressures, with the improvement in day to day technology the newspapers have to update themselves . very critical aspect of discussion during the daily meetings, daily discussion during the of aspect of news is a very critical Content up. pages are taken front page and in other in the go will what are the issues that What are the news that are to be highlighted, how if there is it is to be highlighted, they touch base mistakes or if there is any error. In every meeting any grammatical with the issues related to common man. In general along with the above pressures that reporters are facing, the print In general along with the above pressures pressures, with the pressures. There are economic too is facing immense journalism the newspapers have to update themselves . in day to day technology improvement are market they have to review what the customers Also in this highly competitive period), my research newspaper during of the price market for Rs Two (the getting review wrong, they went or what missed, they news, what the is in discuss what to out the current newspaper and compare with other newspaper if they have missed the are What mistakes? the to rectify take steps they can the are any issues. What have They also discuss the issues that photos and graphics that need to be included? been taken up, before and after and understand its impact. Also during my research I found that the journalists face immense pressures while doingAlso during my research I found that the journalists on 13th May,that took place recent incidents by be corroborated their work. This can Bihar and Jharkhand, one the Bureau Chief2016. Two journalists were shot dead in of the Hindi newspaper “Hindustan” andand a senior journalist called Raj Deo Ranjan Pratap Singh from Jharkhand.the other a TV reporter named Akhilesh During my period of research I found that there is informality in the relationship research I found that there is informality During my period of ‘Bhaiya’ by the junior The senior reporters are called as between the reporters. at editor with the resident of the reporters is a meeting reporters. Everyday there morning meeting Early in the evening. 10:00 am in the morning and at 4:30pm put in the newspaper and what has been discusses on the reports that have been discusses evenings meeting the newspaper is done. Late analysis of missed. A critical with its reported and also video conference on the current topics that need to be added where, in other words sharing of the other editors as what news should be are working round the clock and they face a lot of The journalists news takes place. are common. hardship and difficulties. Political pressures This newspaper is published under the Neutral Publishing House (NPHL) under the Neutral Publishing This newspaper is published Limited Owners BSE. The in listed Group. NPHCL is not Usha Martin of subsidiary is a that Usha Martin But the Sh. B.K. Jhavar and L.K.Jhavar. group are of the Usha Martin Prashant Jhavar. This and sons Rajeev respective run by their group is currently in itself as its motto is a pro- people’s newspaper and it prides newspaper works as not a newspaper but it’s a movement”. that is “it’s simply -”Akhbar nahin Andolan” Content Diversity and Development Content Diversity discourse and putting emphasis on localisation. Localisation of the public sphere sphere public the of Localisation localisation. on emphasis putting and discourse it Along with awareness awareness. and political economic in social, has brought groups into marginalised of the poor and to increasing participation has also lead local level. issues at the to focus on developmental arena which has led the public Communicator 226 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 news. Special Report came close second with 19% of the total stories. This reflects This stories. total the of 19% with second close came Report Special news. Stories relating to Local/City page were the maximum; it comprises 27% of the Sections ofNewspaper Local/City Section. Court Section, National/International Section, Campus/Education Section and Entertainment Section, SportsPolitical Section, Business Section,Crime/ newspaper hastendifferent sections. TheyareMain/Front page,Special Report, The PrabhatKhabarnewspapercomprisesofeighteento twentytwopages.The Main SectionsoftheNewspaper Table 1-SectionsofNewspaper Findings andConclusions towards nonewaspracticedforselectionofnewsduringthisperiod. political parties/indivual involvedduringelections were takenintoaccount,bias the carefulnessofselection of newsduringthisperiod.Impartiality towards all By elections were to be held in Jamshedpur during the time I was present, I noticed vegetables thatisissuesreflectingthecommonmanwerealsobeingtakenup. with relation to A-Z organisation was also being discussed, the price of foodsand doctors strike that was being held in Ranchi and adjoining areas, cleanliness drive the of Health-impact discussed, being were officers of transfer Bureaucracy- mafia, corruption in the MMREGAwhere misuse of money was taking place, about Sand For instance when Iwaspresentthevariousissuesthat was beingdiscussedwereof Communicator

227 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 2- Main Content of News The above selectiveness of content of Local news of the newspaper reflects its focus its reflects newspaper the of news Local of content of selectiveness above The marginalised the of inclusion of significance the underlines also and development on to those who were to give voice enabled groups into the public sphere. This has and remained sphere public the in concerns issues and their raise to effectively unable at the margins of the mainstream discourse. In another case take the example of Environment, following were the special of Environment, the example In another case take ‘Jagrooktafailata adalat’, ke liye antar rashtriya bachane report stories ‘Paryavaran issues varno par nirbhar’. Also local jeewan ‘Hamara Green Globe Award’and my time of study ‘Krishi tribals that were taken up during of the villagers mainly Vikas Mantralay ke Mukhya Shramikon ki kami aur Kaamchori ke aarope’,’Gramin MRREGA Yojna lagoo karne main gair Sujhav’,’MNREGA ke Chaar Saal’ and local the highlights report stories of special These ki Stithiti’. Congress Rajyon villages of the state. issues affecting the tribals living in rural Special Report comprises of specific issues ofcorruption, health, environment, and followed. and closely the newspaper covered issues that and related gender, tribal Bhrasht’,’naam neta hamare kab hojaate ‘Kyun aur like Corruption of the stories Take hoga’,’Ek adhi kar ‘naukarshon main khauf paida karna bade aur darshan chote’, ‘PM bhi Bhoomika’ ki bureaucrat main Badhane ‘Brashtachar zaroorat’and ki todne the on based were stories report special main’.These daire ke aanch hain sakte aa and what bureaucracy amongst and level political the at place takes that corruption thread amongst common to break this vicious cycle is the are the measures needed these stories. clearly that in terms of diversity of content of news, its priority was local /city news. /city local was priority news, its of of content of diversity in terms that clearly the priority. political issues was social, economic or be it related to Local content Communicator 228 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 special issues inthenewspaper. On15thNovember thenewspaperbringsouta state. On15thAugust,26thJanuary and15thNovemberPrabhatKhabarbringsup the of people the of behalf on cudgels up takes state, a for first perhaps newspaper focus ofthecontentnews inPrabhatKhabar.Itisuniqueitsapproach.This Development issueslikeeducation, crimeandCourt andCorruptionhasbeenthe (1996). Similarotherscamsweretakenupfervently had published this story(1992).Itwasmuch later that that other newspapers followed newspaper first the was this Scam; Fodder the of example the take Similarly Take thecaseof‘NirmalBaba’newspaperforclosetoa weekfollowedthisstory. only published several stories buthasalsotaken special drives against Corruption. Let us take the example of corruption, that Prabhat Khabar right from its inception not Case 3Corruption In thiswaytheymaketheircontributiontowardseducation insociety. they award studentswhohave ranked top inEngineering or Medical examinations. Award Programstofelicitate Class 10andclass12ToppersoftheState.Similarly level education. Apart from this from the year 2008 PrabhatKhabar organises falling undereducation was rangingfromprimaryleveleducation News to College Case 2Education five andhalfacresoflandwasreturnedtotheirrightfulowners. grabbed. PrabhatKhabarnewspaperfollowedthisstoryasaresultintheyear2003 year 2002intheBlockAngaddadistrictofRanchi,landlocalshadbeen taken upbythenewspaper.DuringcourseofmyresearchIfoundthatin crimes to cases of acquisition of Land. There were stories of land grabbing that were News falling under Crime and Courtwereofdifferent kinds theywerefrompetty Case 1CrimeandCourt respectively. and seventysix,twohundredsixtytwentyseven elections, gender andcorruptionrespectively were covered.Theytwohundred that was fourhundredandeighty six. Interestingly the numberofstorieson hundred and ninety seven. Next highest were the number of stories on education The numberofstoriesundercrimeandcourtcoveredweremaximumthatisseven Sub-Contents ofSocialIssues Political content,7%onEconomiccontentandtheremainingothers. from Table2,itwasfoundthat72%ofnewsfocussedonsocialcontent,9% Political Content, Economic Content, Natural Disaster andOthers.Ascanbeseen Content, Social into classified broadly be can newspaper the of content main The Main ContentofNews Communicator

229 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

The main purpose behind these initiatives has been to bring in front to the people the realThe main purpose behind these initiatives has been to bring in front to the people the issues of Development. This was the main agenda of the newspaper. All these diverse the is where discussed. This issues need to be brought in front of the people, debated and bringsthese issues the newspaper ‘movement ‘aspect of the newspaper comes vividly. In inthe special issue on the ‘Corruption’. Here Sh. Harivansh the editor of the newspaper in hishis book notes that seeing this approach of the newspaper, Professor Rajni Kothari andapproach unique a is this that mentions conversation no one else has done it before. Table 3-Diversity of Social Content of News The below table clearly reflects the diversity of news of PrabhatKhabar in bringing and prioritising of Jharkhand by selecting state in the activities developmental about the issue of development. Further the different stories that fell under the Social Content were taken up in Social Content were that fell under the different stories Further the were covered court and crime under of stories number the was found that It 3. Table the number of and ninety seven. Next highest were that is seven hundred maximum number the six. Interestingly, eighty and four hundred was that on education stories were covered. They were gender and corruption respectively of stories on elections, and two hundred and six, two hundred and sixty two two hundred and seventy twenty seven respectively. social audit of the state. On this day the newspaper brings about a 60-80-100 page 60-80-100 a about brings newspaper the day this On state. of the audit social publishing in collaboration started It has also a one of its kind newspaper. newspaper, issues on the developmental This report focuses Report’. Development ‘Jharkhand stands on it. state of Jharkhand and how the Communicator 230 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • Other References 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. End NotesandReferences newspaper furtherenablesthemtopursueDevelopment. story ortheof“charaghotala” or fodderscam.Themovement aspect of this Baba’ ‘Nirmal the like corruption of issue local the it Be behalf. their on fighting this newspaper sets a precedent of taking up diverse issues of the people/readers and newspaper as mentioned above. In the face of consumerism and commercialisation localisation aspect ofthenewspaperisvisible intheemphasisonlocalcontentof Localisation of newshelps in further pursuing this agenda for development. The ofcontent andlocalisation of newsthisnewspapersetsupthepublicagendafordevelopment intheState. diversity the through reflects study this up Summing turning pointsintheseriesofcorruptionstoriespublishedbynewspaper.. forward storiesoncorruptionwithrespecttothisscam.Thiswasalsooneofthe threatening challenges andpolitical pressures thenewspapercontinuouslybrought involved. Amidstlife Scam inwhichtheex-chiefministerofBihar,LaluYadavwas Fodder of issue the up taken had that newspaper first the was newspaper This done. up issuesat grassroots level/local level and workingonthoseissueshasnever been The uniqueness of this approach has led my interest in this field of research. Taking Bell, A.(1993). Thelanguageof NewsMedia The FAOExperience. Balit, S.(2012).Communication for Development in Good and Difficult Times, Affairs. NewYork:Longman. Altschull, H. (1984).Agents of Power: The Role of news media in Human De, F.(1982).TheoriesofMassCommunication.NewYork:Longman. Foundation, 57-80 1998, EvolvingMedia Markets, Turku (Finland): The Economic Research Search ofaNewCommunications PolicyParadigm,in:Picard,R.G.(ed.), Cuilenburg, J.vanandD.McQuail,1998,MediaPolicy ParadigmShifts:In Anthropology. Stahlberg, P.(2002).LucknowDaily.Stockholm:StockholmStudiesinSocial Reshaping ofPublicinIndia Rajagopal, A. (2001).Politics after Television-HinduNationalismandthe New Delhi:SagePublications. Ninan, S.(2007).HeadlinesfromtheHeartlandReinventing the Public Sphere. Indian Press(3rded.).NewDelhi:OxfordUniversityPress. Revolution Capitalism,Politics Jeffrey, R.(2010).India’sNewspaper and the NordicomReview33Special Issue,105-120. . UnitedKingdom:CambridgeUniversityPress. . Oxford:Miley-Blackwell. Communicator

231 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 , Vol. 19, No. 8, 647-663 (2nd ed.). New Delhi: Mc . London: Longman. . New York: Routledge. . New York: . New York: Shimon and Shuster. . New York: Making the news The News at any Cost. New York: Simon and Schuster. . In A. Desai, Rural Sociology in India (pp. 378-388). Bombay: Asia (pp. 378-388). Bombay: . In A. Desai, Rural Sociology in India van de VerenigingvoorStatistiek, 4-17 van de VerenigingvoorStatistiek, . Sacramento: . Sacramento: Mass Media to An introduction Impact: Media S. (2010). Biagi, State University. California Front Page (1987). Behind the Broker, D. More than meets the Eye (1990). More than Burton, G. Emergent in Communication Development P. (2012). Rebranding Chakravarty, 33 Special Issue, 65-76. India. Nordicom Review in and Innovations J. van and P. Slaa, 1995, Competition Cuilenburg, Telecommunications Innovative of Analysis an Empirical Telecommunications: in: TelecommunicationsPolicy in the Public Interest, progressivenes, political van, 1978, Measurement of a newspaper’s J. Cuilenburg, Wetenschappelijke van de Sociaal and Data Nieuwsbrief in: MDN Methoden Sectie Toward a on Media Diversity: J. van, 1998, New Perspectives Cuilenburg, Approach to Media Performance, in: Y.N. Zassoursky and Critical-Rational of and Communications, Moscow: Faculty Media Vartanova, Changing E. Journalism / Publisher ICA Old in Media, and Diversity Access J. van, 1999, On Competition, Cuilenburg, 183-207 and New, in: New Media and Society, Vol. 1(2), in Indian Y. (1969). Communication of Modern Ideas and Knowledge Damle, Villages Publishing House. and Mass Communication. Society D. (1964). People, and White, L., Dexter, New York: Free Press. Gaye, T. (1978). Making News. New York: Free Press. Golding, and Eliot. (1979). Millan Publishers. Reactions Gunter, B. (2000). Media Research Methods Measuring Audience and Impact. New Delhi: Sage Publication. 21st the of : The Challenge and Development Gupta, V. (2000). Communication Century. New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company. Goldstein, T. (1985). Graber Doris, A. (1994). Media Power in Politics • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • Communicator 232 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • perspective Moemeka, A.(1994).CommunicatingforDevelopment :anewpandisciplinary Publications. Modi, I.(1992).Leisure,MassMediaandStructure . NewDelhi:Rawat World :TheoryandPractice for empowerment Melkote, S.,andSteves,H.(2001).CommunicationforDevelopmentintheThird New Delhi:RawatPublications. Mehta, S. (1992).Communication and Development Issues andPerspectives Public Opinion Mc, C.,and Maxwell, E. (2004). Setting the Agenda : The MassMedia and Interest, Sage:London McQuail, D., 1992,Media Performance: Mass Communication and the Public (3): 145-162 A strategyforevaluative research andaNetherlands case study,in: Gazette 31 Mc Quail,D.andJ.J.vanCuilenburg, 1983,Diversity as amediapolicy goal: Publication. Mc Quail, D. (1983).MassCommunication . NewDelhi: Theory Sage Mc Cargo,D.(2002).MediaandPoliticsinPacificAsia Company. Mankekar, D. (1973).ThePressunderPressure.NewDelhi: Indian Book Lippman, W.(1922). Indian Villages Lakshaman Rao, Y.(1966).Communication and Development:Astudyoftwo Publishing. news people should know and the people should expect Kovach, B., andRosentiel, T. (2001). TheElements of Journalism :What Publications. Delhi: Chanakya Jha, R.(1992).WomenandtheIndianPrintMedia.New press. Howitt, D. (1982).The Mass Media and social Problems . Oxford: Pergamom Prakashan. Harivansh. (2012).Jharkhand:SapnayAurYatharth.NewDelhi: Prabhat Prakashan. Harivansh. (2012).Jharkhand:SamayAurSawal.NewDelhi: Prabhat . Albany:State UniversityofNewYorkPress. . Oxford:BlackwellPublishing. . Minneapolis:UniversityofMinneapolisPress. Public Opinion . NewYork:HarcourtGrace. . NewDelhi:SagePublications. . London:Routledge. . NewYork:Crown . Communicator

233 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . New Delhi: . Bombay: Popular Prakashan. . In R. Turner, On Social Control . New Delhi: Polity Press. . New Delhi: Sage Publications. . New Delhi: volume 3, 37. . New Delhi: Routledge. . Social Scientist Volume 18, No 209, 27. Retrieved 18, No 209, Volume Scientist . Social Cultural Imperialism or Vernacular Modernity? Hindi Hindi Modernity? or Vernacular Imperialism Cultural Village Communication Channels. Village Prasad Rao, C., and Ranga Rao, K. (1976). The Indian Journal of Social Work Prabhakar, P. (1991). Principles of Journalism Communication of Impact (1969). The Rogers, E. F., and Waisanern, P., , Roy and India. Hyderabad: in Costa Rica on Rural Development, an investigation NICD. and the remaking of practices Roy, U. (2010). News as Culture Journalistic Indian Leadership. Anthropology of Media, Volume 3. in Urban ‘Local’ over the U. (2012). News Media and Contention Sahana, India. American Ethnologist, 820-835. media in contemporary News : Handbook of the Sahay, U. (2006). Making India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press. . Media Culture and Society Volume 32 no India. Media Culture and Newspapers in a Globalising 907, 908-924. S. (2014). News Media and Political A., and Ishizaka, Neyazi, T., Tanabe, Particiaption : Reevaluating Mandal, Mandir aur Masjid:Hindu Communalism Communalism aur Masjid:Hindu S. (1990). Mandal, Mandir Muralidharan, State of the crises and the 2012 February 23, Economic of Element in the Development Myrdal, G. The Political (1953). and Kegan. Theory. London: Routledge in India. London: Asia Publishing S. (1962). A History of Press Natarajan, House. (2010). T. Neyazi, Studies. New York: Wiley Media R. (2010). Critical Ott, B., and Mack, Blackwell. Padhy. (1994). The Muzzled Press- Introspect and Retrospect Kanishka Publishers. Park, R. (1940). News as a form of Knowledge Chicago University Press. and Collective Behaviour (p. 48). Chicago: Poster, M. (1990). The Mode of Information Journalists at War- The Dynamics of news of news Dynamics War- The at Journalists (1988). Tumbler. and Morrison, Conflict during the Falkland reporting • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • Communicator 234 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • Sarkar. (1969).ChallengesandStagnation Edinburgh: UniversityPress. Thornham, S., Bassett,C.,andMarris,P.(2009).MediaStudies:AReader. editors-an insidersaccount Tharyan, P. (1998).GoodnewsBadNews:Little known facts about well known DC: WorldBank. : TheRoleofMassMediainEconomicDevelopment Stiglitz, J. (2002). Bullock CartstoCyberMarts Singhal, A.,andEverett, R. (2001).India’sCommunicationRevolution from Chicago Press. Simons, H.(1948).EconomicPolicy of aFreesociety.Chicago:University Rawat Publications. Sharma, S.(1992).MediaCommunicationandDevelopment Sen, A.(1999).DevelopmentasFreedom Sen, A.(1984).Povertyandfamines Transparency in Government. In R. Islam, The Right to Tell . VasantKunj:PunnoseTharyan. . NewDelhi:SagePublications. . Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. . NewYork:AlfredA,KnopfInc. . NewDelhi:VikasPublications. (pp.27-44).Washington . NewDelhi: Communicator

235 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Language is the unifying force for a society and is quintessential to human interaction Associate Professor Dr. Fakira Mohan Nahak Dr. Fakira University Institute of Media Studies University Institute Chandigarh University, Gharuan, Mohali Chandigarh University, community: A study of Odia diaspora.” A study community: “Regional language TV channels are the binding the binding are channels TV language “Regional Several push and pull factors drive the Odia speaking community out of of out community Odia speaking the drive factors pull push and Several or the migrant Be it the white collar job holders their home and hearth. has kin and kith the with communication mediated interpersonal labourer infotainment the However connected. remain to way the choicest been best to the met be Odia diaspora can the of needs and communication researcher the through the mass media. In the present study possible extent channels in ensuring and facilitating examined the role of Odia television their root and to take pride in their the Odia diaspora to stay connected to languages and Hindi English of dominance the Despite Odia identity. the mother languages especially spheres of India, regional in different unite people from different tongues are strong binding forces which the evaluated study the Hence nations. and across cities residing strata reach, accessibility and influence of Odia television channelsOdias Non-Resident of the based opinion account the Questionnaire into by taking living inland as well as overseas, while keeping the sample size 100. The to channels Odia television who’s who in the researcher also interviewed their content restructuring to cater extract their take on Odia diaspora and to the needs of NROs. force between the home state and the Non-Resident the Non-Resident state and the home force between The Eighth Schedule of Indian constitution contains 22 languages. Odia is one of one is Odia 22 languages. contains constitution of Indian Schedule Eighth The eastern the in of Odisha state of the people used by the languages scheduled those Language is the unifying force for a society and is quintessential to human to is quintessential and society for a force unifying is the Language with the world around It helps people in connecting and communicating interaction. a and state, a race, a community, forces for a driving basic of the It is one them. background to gather same linguistic of the people attracts Language at large. nation on a single platform. It evokes the sense of belongingness among humans and makes for celebrating It advocates motherland. to his connected emotionally an individual they use and on the language are dependent socialization the root. Humans and their interact. Language is one of the primary identities of an individual. Introduction Regional media, Odia television channels, Odia diaspora, connecting channels, Odia television Keywords: Regional media, link, binding force, Non-Resident Odia. Abstract and proliferated preserved, used literature and folk cultures, with thehelp languages of of theoldest the country. Odia isone of different It hasbeen art forms, media. Communicator 236 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 3. 2. 1. Hypotheses 4. 3. 2. 1. Objectives attached totheirhomeland. broadcast by thetelevision channels duringdisastersmake the NROsemotionally at its peakat the time of anynatural disaster and elections, of course. The contents normally look forwardtoknowabout the happenings in their state. The curiosity is has also become much easier. Those who are staying away from their homeland to themediaand internet, contentfromanynookandcrannyoftheworld access state act as the prime source of information. In this era of electronic communication For thisnon-resident community, the television channels operating fromtheir home their achievements,celebrationsandotherphilanthropicactivities. by giving air space to their activities, reporting their challenges and highlighting communities. They constantly try todragtheattention of theNon-ResidentOdias Most oftheregionalmediahousesfocusonactivities of thesenon-resident The regionalmediahelpsthiscategoryofpeopleremainintouchwiththehomeland. community and formanassociation. Language plays the role of aunifying force. motherland at bay, these Non-Resident Odias search for people from their linguistic in differentstates ofIndiaandoverseas.Tokeepthesensedetachment from the livelihood and better bread andbutter.Therearemorethan50lakhOdiasliving leave their homeland and go beyond the boundaries of the state for sustenance, their language intact. Like other parts of the country, a sizeable population of Odisha language. Mediaplayedacrucial roleinkeepingthebondbetweenpeoplewith media. Both print and electronic media contributed immensely in popularizing the and proliferated with thehelpofdifferentartforms,folkcultures,literature and Odia isoneofthe oldest languages ofthe country. It hasbeenpreserved, used part of India. Based on the language, the people of Odisha are referred as Odias. state andtheOdia diaspora. Regional Odia channels are the cultural and linguistic connector between the the communitylivingbeyond theboundaries. Language channels arethemajor sourceofinformation in themothertongue for Odias. Regional Odia TV channels workasabinding force forthe Non-Resident To knowtheperception of Odiadiasporaaboutdifferent TV channels ofOdisha. loyalty ofNROviewers. To unfoldthemeasurestakenbydifferent Odia television channels to ensure regional OdiaTVchannels. To decipher the existinglinkbetweenNon-Resident Odiacommunity and the communication needsofNon-ResidentOdias. To understandtheroleofOdiatelevision channels in catering to the Communicator

237 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Odia literature and journalism has significantly contributed to the contemporary usage of the language without diluting its classicality February 2014. The th Rabindranath Tagore, education in mother language mother in education Tagore, Gurudev Rabindranath classical language of India. After Tamil, Sanskrit, Telugu, Kannada, of India. After Tamil, language classical th Regional Odia channels have a very positive role in connecting the Odia the connecting in role positive very a have channels Odia Regional diaspora. and Malayalam, Odia was given the classical status on 20 given the classical Odia was and Malayalam, Access to the Indian television channels in other parts of the world is no more a world is no more parts of the other in channels television Indian Access to the for the Non- of options available age. There is a plethora in this digitized challenge Network) Private By using VPN (Virtual facility. the avail to community Resident overseas. On the other hand, the easiest channels one can access the Indian television by paying a broadcaster way of doing so overseas is subscribing to a and legitimate TV, Talk Talk TV, My TV, Virgin media cost. Other broadcasters like Sky nominal Odia literature and journalism has significantly contributed touched has journalism Odia classicality. its diluting without language the of usage to the contemporary television particularly media, electronic the But years. hundred than for more lives Odia regional 12 than more are There decades. two last for the roost only the rules After Doordarshan Odia (DD state. of the people the channels serving television Odia), ETV Odia was the first private satellite television channel of Odisha. Then News, Kalinga TV, Kanak Naxatra picture. the into (OTV) came Odisha Television TV and News7 are other major players in the Odisha media market. classicality indicates that it has more than 2000 years documented history and that it has more than 2000 years documented history indicates classicality the of the country. Odia is languages It is one of the scheduled of usage. evidence as the of Odisha as well natives The people. of around 50 million spoken language speak Odia. A sizable number of Odia speaking Odia diaspora outside the state Andhra Pradesh, , Bengal, of West states neighbouring the in live people India. Madhya Pradesh and Jharkhand and outside Odia is the 6 is like feeding a baby by her mother. Primary education provided in the mother the in provided education Primary mother. a baby by her feeding is like the child. For migrants outside the of language helps in the holistic development language becomes difficult. home state, getting education in mother Society and language are inseparable. From the formative years of life, human years of From the formative Society and language are inseparable. Humans express their of language. help with the communication to learn tries being It helps us emotions in different forms through language. lack to move forward and appears null and void without existence of language ceases our growth. Human According language. Review of Literature The researcher has undertaken a questionnaire-based survey of Odias living outside living Odias survey of questionnaire-based a undertaken has researcher The The country. as the of Odisha as well state of the boundaries geographical the helped questionnaire the in questions ended and close open is 100. Both size sample researcher also interviewed analysis of data. The and qualitative in quantitative the Editors and top management of different Odia television channels to figure out of irrespective researcher, The NRO viewers intact. the in keeping strategy their different cities are Non- ensured that all the respondents from the sample size has Odia as their mother have their origin in Odisha and use Resident Odias. They tongue. Research Methodology Research 4. samples selected both inlandand responses from randomly from The researcher 100 different has collected overseas.

Communicator 238 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 countries) (Figure-2: Total Samplesize, numberofrespondentsfromdifferentcities and countries) (Figure-1: TotalSamplesize,numberofrespondentsfromdifferentcitiesand are mentionedbelow. over telephone. The details of the sample collected from different cities and countries questionnaire was senttoeach one ofthem through e-mail and they were contacted (NRO) staying beyond thegeographical territory of OdishaandIndiaaswell.The from both inland and overseas. These respondents are primarily Non-Resident Odias The researcher has collected responses from 100 different samples selected randomly Data Analysis Non- the between link Resident communityandthetelevisionchannelsinoperationfromland. existing the establish and out find to tried researcher The field. this in kind its of first a is study This media. Indian the with relationship their There is hardly any studyconducted on theNon-Resident Indian community and nominal subscriptionfee. India TV, YuppLebara TV, IPTVetc also provide Indian TV channels with a Communicator

239 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 From the age group of the total number of Non- Resident Odia respondents, it is evident that people at a very young age leave their home in search of livelihood. (Figure-4: No of respondents on the basis of gender) From the age group of the total number of Non-Resident Odia respondents, it is it respondents, Odia of Non-Resident number total group of the age From the leave their home in search of livelihood. evident that people at a very young age age the to respondents belong total of the 56 percent that clearly it describes Figure-3 are at the peak of their youth and basically group of 18 to 36 years. That means they a share of 38 percent and belongs to the workforce. The second group has become group also comes under the working class. the age group of 37 to 54 years. This 5 percent in the upper age group. There are drastically But the number has declined whereas above 73 years age group there respondents from 55 to 72 years age group to returning of people trend the general implies is only one respondent. It clearly can also be inferred that most of the people the homeland at the later stage of life. It prefer to stay at home post retirement. (Figure-3: All respondents representing different age groups.) (Figure-3: All respondents representing describes the detailed sample distribution. The number of number The distribution. sample the detailed describes Figure-2 and Figure-1 has and country. The researcher city each against mentioned clearly are respondents USA are responses from the globe. There from across information tried to collect UAE(2), KSA(8), (16), Mexico(1), South Africa(2), Singapore(1), Australia(1), have cities and other major cities the metro India, all and Taiwan(2). In Sweden(2) Delhi from respondents are There collection. of sample as part covered been also (7), Pune (2), Silvassa (6), (2), Mumbai (12), NCR (8), Bengaluru (7), and Surat (8). (2), Jaipur (2), Hyderabad (6), Kolkata Chennai (3), Chandigarh chance ofleaving opportunities and home forbetter have thehigher omparatively qualification People with livelihood. higher Communicator 240 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and itisamere4%. highest sharewith33%.Theleast representation is fromtheHigherSecondarylevel Doctorate NROsrepresentedinthesurvey.Graduaterespondentshavesecond interesting and explained in Figure-5.Thereare54%Post-Graduatesand9% educational background of the respondents as well. The survey outcome is really home for better opportunities and livelihood. The researcher tried to know the leaving of chance higher the have qualification higher comparatively with People (Figure-5: Educationalqualificationofallrespondents) representation is34%,malesconstitute66%oftherespondents. Figure-4 (Figure-6: Employmentcondition ofallrespondents) represents the gender wise distribution of respondents.While the female

Communicator

241 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The highest representation is 28% and it is from the annual income group of > 20 lakhs rupees per year. represents the annual income of all 100 NRO respondents. 26% of the 100 NRO respondents. 26% of all income represents the annual denotes the employment status of the respondents. Out of total 100 NRO 100 NRO Out of total of the respondents. status the employment denotes (Figure-8: NROs preference of media to know about the state.) Figure-7 (Figure-7: Annual Income of all respondents) respondents INR per annum whereas 27% of the 5 lakhs respondents earn less than earn between 5 to 10 lakhs rupees and per annum. The highest representation is 28% income higher The group of > 20 lakhs rupees per year. income annual is from the it also confirms the fact that most of them in this category are overseas. In 10 to 20 only 19% of respondents. Based on annual lakhs annual income category there are distributed. income, the response seems to be evenly respondents, majority (83%) of them are working. Homemakers represents the rest rest the represents Homemakers working. are (83%) of them majority respondents, as per the responses, 17%. But of them came under earning. Hence none everyone is group. the non-income Figure-6 respondents, 82 get information about thestate. prefer OTVto Out of100

Communicator 242 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 indicates thattelevisioncontinuestoremainthemediumofmasspreference. This minimal. significantly is newspaper and radio for preference The applications. and newspapercontentoverinternetbyusingdifferentOTTplatformsormobile internet (New Media)togetinformation about thehomestate. They accesstelevision get information about the home state. Interestingly, 41% oftherespondents prefer leads the preference list. Out of100respondents 54 personsprefer television to like newspaper andradio are far behind others. Figure-8 explains that Television is concerned,thetraditional far asthepreferenceofmediaNROs As Odia here. news channelscatertheneedsofinformationforNon-Resident communities. fulfilled is study the of Objective-1 people. 10 by preferred is Odisha News 18Odia,19preferKalingaTV,16Prameya News7 andNewsWorld 22 prefer 31 preferZeeKalingaNews, (Table-1). Similarly 39 preferKanakNews, chart by BARC(Broadcast Audience Research Council of India) and it is shownin popular athomestateandoverseastoo.OTVremainsnumber oneontheTRPrating respondents, 82 prefer OTV to get information about the state. That means OTV is in Figure-9.Outof100 channel andsomemorethanone.Theirresponsesareshown had theoptionofchoosingmorethanonechannel. So somepreferredonlyone get the information about the home state Odisha, they responded inthisway.They When NROswereaskedaboutwhichOdiaNewschannels they watchorpreferto (Figure-9: Respondent’spreferenceofOdiaTVNewschannelstoknowabout News7 (OTV) Odisha TV Odia News Channel GRAT% 104.8 60.5 30.6 GRAT’000 17,885 10,327 5,221 the homestate.) Share% 24.2 12.3 Odisha All 15+ Odisha All 42 WK 21 Cov’000 8,023 5,320 4,731 ATSV (Min) 21.6 23.7 12.4 Share% Rank 1 2 3 Communicator

243 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 As far as entertainment needs of NROs are concerned, Odia general entertainment channels lead the preference list, but not like the news channels 7 6 4 5 7.6 6.4 11.3 10.6 1,675 4,451 3,397 4,028 1.9 7.7 3.3 8.6 803 3,279 1,422 3,681 4.7 8.3 objective of the study, the regional television channels of of the study, the regional television objective 19.2 21.6 th and 4 nd News World News World Odisha Kalinga TV Zee Kalinga News Zee Kalinga Odisha must have a connection with the Non-Resident community. Yes, there exists Yes, there community. Non-Resident the with connection a Odisha must have with the link and people living beyond the boundaries of the state stay connected (Figure-11: Odia TV channels keep connected the NROs with the homeland) As per the 2 As needs of NROs far as entertainment general entertainment are concerned, Odia but not like the news channels. As per Figure-10, list, channels lead the preference channels. But it is to Odia entertainment 45 persons have preferred other channels prefer TV and 39 of them a consolation that 47 persons prefer Taranga needs. Colors Odia is preferred by 26 and their entertainment channels to satiate market the regional and Zee Sarthak lead DD Odia by 8 persons. Both Taranga TV overseas. alternatively in the state. This is also reflected (Figure-10: Respondent’s preference of Odia entertainment channels) (Figure-10: Respondent’s preference Table-1: TRP (Television Rating Points of Odia News Channels) Source: BARC India Rating Points of Odia News Channels) Table-1: TRP (Television familiar withthe Odia beyondthe them inmaking mother tongue 86% ofNROs regional Odia their children geographical TV channels territories of feel thatthe really help Odisha Communicator 244 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 have “No”roleintheconnection. respondents haverespondedpositivelytothiswhereas16%feelthattheTVchannels their homelandwiththehelpoftelevision channels. Figure-11indicates that 84% of thesechannels. Thisisclearlypresentedin geographical territories of Odisha.But14%sayNOto it. They deny any such role help them in making their children familiar with the mother tongue Odia beyond the overwhelming and 86%ofNROs feel that the regional Odia TVchannels really making the children familiar with the mother tongue Odia. The response is quite One of the crucial aspects of the survey is to assess the role of Odia channels in with themotherlanguageOdia) in making theirchildrenfamiliar (Figure-13: OdiachannelshelptheNROs not makethemfeelemotionallyattachedtothehomeland. positively andtheresthavegivenanegative response astheyfeelthesechannelsdo emotional attachment oftheNROswithhomeland, 83% ofthemrespondedto it establishing in channels TV Odia of role the out figure to tried researcher the When channels) (Figure-12: NROsfeelemotionallyattachedtothehomelandbyOdiaTV Figure-13. Communicator

245 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 A majority of NROs stressed upon the fact that Channels should focus on the art and culture of the state Vyasakavi Fakir Vyasakavi Kavi Samrat Upendra Bhanja, Utkal Gaurav Madhusudan Das etc Utkal Samrat Upendra Bhanja, Kavi , Some of the respondents suggested that the Odia TV channels should make the respondents suggested that Some of the Odia along with different culture and various series on Lord Jagannath hunt talent special in various parts of the state. There should be festivals celebrated programmes for the downtrodden and underprivileged talents of the state. Few NROs criticized the channels as they have forgot their basic roles and roles basic forgot their have channels as they the Few NROs criticized protecting busy in are Few channels state. the of pillar forth the being responsibility their tainted owners from various scams. These news channels even failed miserably in saving their own language. Odia News channels should leave the rat race and instead of focusing on political focusing of instead and race rat the leave should News channels Odia stories. Being NRO they want to see the stories should focus more on developmental focus more One has opined that channels should news of the state. developmental which They should produce programmes and its identity. culture on , highlight should They land. the NROs and the between connection the develop will the space of Odias in the global picture. Mohan Senapati and their journey of life. Odia news and entertainment channels should make programmes on Srimad channels Odia news and entertainment and Ramayana. A series on the temple Bhagabatam, Geeta Govind, Mahabharat watching. worth be will anecdotes history, its temples, its and city of personalities unexplored series on the to make respondents also suggested The about content rationalist create to has suggested Odisha. Someone A majority of NROs on the art the fact that Channels should focus stressed upon A majority and make special language They urged to focus on the state. of the and culture Odias. Few programmes for Non-Resident of the NROs air a have suggested to and globe across the Odia entrepreneurs/bureaucrats/doctors series on successful have them of Some youth. the inspire ultimately would which stories success their of the needs the to cater to programmes innovative more of having idea the given of the respondents for the by some NROs. The channels were highly criticized of or remaking dubbing the to disapproval shown their have They content. dubbed more priority should be given to stories any content from other languages. Rather and writings of Odisha. The researcher has kept an open-ended question in the questionnaire to collect the collect to questionnaire the in question open-ended an kept has researcher The Odia television of the the content from the NROs on suggestions if any opinions and TV channels to to the Odia “What will you suggest The question was, channels. your response write Odias? Please for the Non-Resident it more interesting make suggestions with their it respondents responded to of the 50 words.” 89% within common responses and anonymity. Though there are some of under conditions raised of them Some feedback. constructive with unique suggestions, few responded responses was One of the state. of the channels of the neutrality questions over the gain. They (TV channels) news for self-political popularizing “Be unbiased. Stop They need to connect people”. need to know their viewers. Opinions of the Respondents of the Opinions and thewaythey copy thecontent the genuineness of thechannels Hindi channels concerns about shown serious from various of theshows Some have

Communicator 246 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 auditions in different parts ofthecountryforvarious reality shows sothatOdiakids There is ademand from therespondents tothechannel authorities to organise special sweet language.Itisirritating tolistensomeBritishcumHindismearedOdia.” eventually that is music for the far living Odias to feel proud oftheir rhythmic and more originalifthehost/anchor speakauthentic Odia withproperOdiaaccent and entertaining, informative and interesting programmes aremade. Butitwouldbe anchors of different TV channels.Onesays,“All channels are doing good work, are worriedaboutthepresentation style andlanguageofthe respondents Few industry filledwithmastersofplagiarism. the society. Being extremely critical, one haslabelled Odisha media industry asan try toportray their owners asHeroesandmostofthem are non-neutral towards channels lack anyconstructivesocialmessage.Allnews Odia moviesandshows any historicalachievements. in Odiaculture.Noneofthechannelsshow Present day about the lack of interesting content which will help the kids to increase their interest they copy the content of the shows from various Hindi channels. They are concerned Some haveshownseriousconcernsaboutthegenuinenessofchannelsandway parts oftheworldandmakestoriesonNROs. and showethical stories. Theyhavedemanded that thereporters besenttodifferent outside Odisha to makeinteractive and organiseTVshows programmes forNROs good, human-interest stories whichwillbringpositivity. Some respondentsdemand the samenews.Insteadoffocusingonlyonbadnews,theyhaveaskedformorefeel- Few respondentshaveshowntheir displeasure about thechannels keep onrepeating shows basedonhighmorale. serials and requested to introduce more educational/Sports/health related shows and with storiesandhumour.Oneofthemsuggestedtogetridallold-fashionedfamily also want Odia cartoon channels which will help the kids understand the language The present content of the Odia channel may attract them after the age of 15.NROs state. They are more interested in Cartoons, South Indian dubbing films and mobile. age groupof4-9)toMotherTongueChannelsespecially when theyarenotinhome the (in kids connect to difficult is it respondent, the per As parents. the of problem content and make their children learn the language. An NROhas expressed a generic programmes forchildren so thatpeoplelivingoutsidethestatecanaccess language. They haverequested the channels to startinnovative and interesting Most oftherespondentshaveadvocated for special programmes onkidsinOdia connected withthierroots. channels whichwilleventually help themingetting the information and staying respondents have demanded a regular special bulletin on them in different news Non-Resident community will feel emotionally connected to their wards.” Some on theotherhand,familymembersandextendedofthese in variouspartsoftheworld.Sothattheywillfeelconnected withthelandand programmes ondifferent festivals, cultural programmes andcelebrations byNROs problems faced by theNROsoutsideOdisha.Notonlythis,they should alsomake One overseas NRO has mentioned that “the Odia channels should highlight the Communicator

247 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Few of them wants free access to Odia channels for NROs. Someone has urged enhancing the broadcast quality of the channels. The Senior Editor and head of News 18 Odia, Dayanidhi Dash was also contacted and head of News 18 Odia, Dayanidhi Dash was also The Senior Editor The Editor of Ardhendu Das says, “Whenever there is any there News7 Ardhendu Das says, “Whenever of Prameya Editor The we have this Odisha. Along with beyond team we send our dedicated requirement News7 Prameya country. the of parts different at deployed reporters dedicated always focuses on NROs. One of the biggest stories of Odisha media history “Sarathi Scandal Exposure” was done by this channel with the help of an NRO only.” “With the advent of Social Media and digital communication facilities it has become“With the advent of Social Media and digital getting regular input from NROs and carryeasier to communicate with NROs. We are says Bhakta Tripathy, the Editor-in-Chief ofthat information in our news bulletins,” channel. He also says that “though we are aNews World Odisha, another Odia news at different metro cities and importantregional channel, we have dedicated reporters representative at London. So we getcities of India. Similarly we have our dedicated success stories of NROs and their sufferingsinformation regarding NROs easily. Even authority we can say that News World Odishahave got air space in our bulletins. With airingby inform NROs to try we calamities During the NROs. on more content shows their local timings and cater their informationmid-night bulletins so that it can match to It willneeds. The channel is also planning to start a dedicated news bulletin for NROs. carry only their news and they will be the target audience.” Radhamadhav Mishra, News Editor of OTV, the number one Odia News channel number of OTV, the Editor Mishra, News Radhamadhav more popular among Non-Resident Odias. says, “In last 5/6 years OTV has become programme for NROs, Though the channel has no dedicated but it has always Odias living outside the state and overseas Basically, focused on their activities. the with side to share information OTV from their organisations contact and their OTV has sufferings. as well as celebrations festivals, various regarding channel exchange been portraying the plights of NROs times. The information at different from NROs in recent times. Though at present there is no plan for any has increased outside the land, but they are always in focus programme for Odias living dedicated of the channel.” As per the research design and pre-decided research methodology, the researcher the methodology, research pre-decided and design the research As per to tried and Odisha of Channels News Television different of authorities to talked needs of Non-Resident of their respective channels to cater the know the strategies as loyal viewers of their channel. Odias and keep them Opinions of Channel Authorities Opinions of Channel One of the unique suggestions is to make programmes on the culinary varieties on the culinary is to make programmes unique suggestions One of the those through and popularize audience to the larger those and project of the state air and for Odisha state English news in add to NRO has requested One television. well should have channels the suggested has also day. He a twice bulletins national trained manpower. living outside the state can participate and showcase their talents. Few of them wants wants Few of them their talents. showcase and participate state can outside the living broadcast the enhancing urged has Someone NROs. for channels Odia to access free the channels. quality of established link proved thatthe Resident Odia channels have with theNon- regional Odia communities. It isclearly

Communicator 248 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • feedback, suggestionsanddemand,thefollowingcanberecommended. diaspora about the Odia TVchannels are crystal clear in the study. Basedontheir presentany to priority on always It is content relatedtoanyOdialiving beyondtheboundaries.TheperceptionofOdia the NROs. on focus their reaffirmed also the Non-Residentcommunity. Authorities ofdifferentOdianewschannelshave channels fromtheirend,theairthatinformation and contenttargeting the NROs. While the Odias living outside the state provide information to TV Odia communities. Thereisatwo-waycommunication between thechannelsand proved that the regional Odia channelshaveestablished link withtheNon-Resident Along withthis,allthefourobjectives of thestudyhavebeenachieved.Itisclearly connecting theOdiadiaspora. channels, it isalsotruethat regional Odia channelshaveaverypositive role in of 84%respondentsfeeltheyareconnected to thehomeland by thesetelevision linguistic connector between thestateandOdiadiaspora.Basedonoutcome channels, hence it is true that these regional Odia channels are the cultural and that theyareemotionally connected withthelandbyregionalOdiatelevision community living beyond the boundaries. As 83%ofthe NRO respondents feel language channels arethemajor sourceofinformation in themothertonguefor on Televisiontogetinformationaboutthestate,itcanalsobeconcludedthat binding forcefortheNonResident Odias. Because 54% ofrespondentsdepend of commencement the studyhaveproventobeaccurate.TheregionalOdiaTVchannelsworkasa the at chosen hypotheses four the that showcase findings The Findings, RecommendationsandConclusion the existingnewsbulletins. dedicated bulletinbut thecontent related forNROs, to themalwaysgetspriorityin by theresearcher.Heopinedinasimilarway.Thoughrespectivechannelhasno hnes ut ae tp fr h dsrbto o ter hnes vres and overseas channels make iteasier for theNROcommunitiesto access thecontent. their of distribution the for steps take must Channels focus ontheirpresentationand avoidspeakingamixtureofmultiplelanguages. channels. Theymustprovideguidance toanchorsandnewspresenters,inorder the of functioning smooth a supervise to inducted be must professionals Trained and language. the channelsshouldworkmoreonindigenousOdiastories, culture,tradition Leaving the practice of dubbing and remaking of content from other languages, next. news bulletins and programmes.Itwill encourage others andthegeneration The success storiesandachievements of NROs shouldgetair time in the Odia The channelsshouldstartdedicatedbulletinfortheNon-Resident Odias. Odia language. The existing Odia channels should make special programmes for children in Communicator

249 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 - con Dedicated development tent the targeting will community the process make easier much y, 19:9, 1233- “History of Journalism in Odisha”, Sephali Journalism in “History of in-the-uk/ article5709028.ece pter%201. http://shodhganga.inflibnet.ac.in/bitstream/10603/29223/17/9_cha pdf spoken-in-india-census-5241056/ Structures_and_Social_Practices_a_Discursive_Approach_to_Social_Policy_ Analysis Finally, Finally, it can be concluded that the Regional language TV channels This community. Non-Resident the and home state the are between force binding the technology. of digital advancement stronger with the to grow continue bond will process the make will community the targeting development content Dedicated much easier. signals communities: linguistic Communication of Bree McEwan (2016) and Societ Information, Communication of online groups, 1249, DOI: 10.1080/1369118X.2016.1186717 M, (2013): Chatterjee Odisha. Communications, Dhenkanal, , Sephali Communications, M, (1999): “Sabda, Chhabi, Akshyara” Chatterjee Dhenkanal, Odisha. https://indianexpress.com/article/india/more-than-19500-mother-tongues- https://www.thehindu.com/news/national/odia-gets-classical-language-status/ https://nridealexpert.com/best-options-to-watch-indian-channels-and-cricket- https://www.researchgate.net/publication/259362497_Connecting_Linguistic_ 8. 9. 10. 7. 6. https://www.uni-due.de/ELE/LanguageAndSociety.pdf 1. 5. End Notes and References 2. 3. 4. http://www.basicknowledge101.com/subjects/languages.html • Communicator 250 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 out with a paper in Urdu language, published in Persian and Bengali, Harihar Dutta from Kolkata (then Calcutta) came newspapers begantobepublished invernacular languages. Afternewspaperswere In theseconddecade of 19th century whenpressinIndiawasstarting to take off, Introduction Partition, RNI,DIPJK. Key words: Urdu journalism, Jammu andKashmir, Languagepress, Muslims, Abstract Commonwealth EducationalMediaCentreforAsia,NewDelhi journalists toupgradetheirskillbase. Urdu for programs training special on focus include Suggestions quality. faced by Urdu media industry and also suggest the measures to improve its challenges the identify to attempts Paper The journalism. Urdu of status the determine to analysed language, been have State official the of only newspapers Urdu select its as Urdu having India of State only the being JandK (JandK). Kashmir and Jammu in newspapers Urdu of study case a on based is and times contemporary in India in newspapers Urdu of state the horizon of Indian media and made their mark. This paper discusses the dotted newspapers Urdu many Nevertheless, nature. in socio-political are that factors of number a by down slowed was pace its however, grow, to further the cause of freedom. After the partition Urdu journalism continued to periodicals English and vernacular other with forefront the on worked Urdu journalism grew faster. In Indian liberation struggle Urdu journalism in West, to East and spoken South to North from people, India, of breadth and length of whole majority vast a of language the being Urdu India. from Delhi, 19 Akhbar’ years later, ‘Urdu heralded a new Baqir’s dawn of Mohammad Urdu journalism Moulvi in undivided 1822. in Kolkata from 19th century. ‘Jame-Jahan-Numa‘ was the first Urdu newspaper published Language pressstartedinIndiathe beginning of the second decade of Director, EMMRC,UniversityofKashmir A casestudyofUrduNewspapers Ph.D. Scholar,UniversityofKashmir Challenges andOpportunities Urdu JournalisminIndia: in JammuandKashmir (Currently) Director, Dr. ShahidRasool* Rashid Maqbool** ‘Jam-e-Jehan Numa’ in 1822 (Masood,2009, ‘Jam-e-Jehan Communicator

251 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 After Urdu took the main stage in India, both officially as well socially, Urdu press also registered significant growth. ‘Oudh Munshi by published Akhbar’, The fact that the first andmajor of a particular Urdu was not the language that brought out by non-Muslims testify newspapers in Urdu, in undividedof form a being it, Raj British the of days the In group. religious a or community India were Hindostani, served as a common language of masses, along with its other form Hindi. religious and linguistic This language was shared by the diverse socio-cultural, denominations in India, particularly in the North and parts of South. Nawal Kishore and edited by a celebrated Urdu literary figure Pt. Ratan Nath Sarshaar Nath Ratan Pt. figure literary Urdu celebrated a by edited and Kishore Nawal particularly received appreciation and acclaim by the readers (Chatterjee,2011). Fifteen years before Moulvi Baqir’s ‘Urdu Baqir’s Moulvi before years Fifteen was compelled Dutta Akhbar’, Harihar by the circumstances to stop the publication of first Urdu newspaper and convert it Urdu took After 2016). (Qadri, now was different situation however, Persian, into the main stage in India, both officially as well socially, Urdu press also registered significant growth. In 1850’s many Urdu newspapers were with Starting opinion. their shaping and masses Indian informing in role important started which played ‘Kohinoor’ in 1850 the trend finallygave Urdu its first daily ‘The Urdu Guide ’ in 1858. Like the first weekly the first Urdu daily was also published from Kolkata. In published Punch’ were ‘Oudh Punjab’ and ‘Roznama newspapers like year same the from Lahore and Lucknow, respectively. East India Company took interest in promoting the local languages in India to languages the local in promoting took interest East India Company Wellesley’s Minute stressed the need for junior civil smoothen their administration. and vast the administer to country the of languages local the learn to officers service College India. Fort William land like system of revenue in a diverse complicated Madras (now at of Fort ST George College in 1800 and (now Kolkatta) Calcutta at and officials Company of education the facilitate to founded were 1812 in Chennai) administrative officers in local languages. Also government subsidy wasgiven on Government languages. vernacular the in learning help could that books printing of printed copies of such books from the author. number would purchase a certain important the all presses at printing establishing in assisted also Company The John, Karanavar, Venkataramaniah, this cause (Kesavan, to further collectorates 1988). After British declared Urdu as the official language with Hindi it received promoted its teaching in schools along India in 1837 and of many states of Northern was hitherto which diminish, to Persian slowly began result the an impetus. With the official language and Urdu started replacing it in offices, courts and elsewhere (Rahman, 2011). cited in Islam, 2016, p.130) . It was a third language newspaper in undivided India. in undivided newspaper language was a third . It 2016, p.130) in Islam, cited language had to switch to Persian after the owner was its editor. Soon Sadasukhlal in1836 years later Fourteen out with main edition. reduced to a pull with Urdu first the became eventually which Akhbar’, ‘Urdu Baqir started Moulvi Mohammad people of India in favor of the passionately wrote in Urdu that proper newspaper war of used “the that It was this newspaper British. of the tyranny the and exposed it as Gadar in 1857 when all other papers framed for the rebellion independence” Baqir Moulvi of freedom cause the advocating and stand bold his For mutiny). (the life (Islam,2016). had to pay with his from 1857Urdu struggle. Right journalists paid Indian national press wasthe flag bearerof the liberation struggle, for which Urdu Urdu press significant role inthe liberation played a dearly Communicator 252 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 became more passionate, organized and even radical in its first phase, latter to latter phase, first its in radical even and organized passionate, more became Since the beginning of the 20th century, when Indian independence movement daily.” (Chatterjee,2011) Hyderabad. Of these the Oudh Akhbar lived long and wassoonconverted into a the KashfulAkhbar,Bombay; theQasim-ul-Akhbar, and the AsifulAkhbar AkmalulAkhbar, Delhi;thePunjabAkhbar,Lahore;ShamsulAkhbar, Madras; Scientific the Lucknow; Akhbar Oudh the Gazette, and the Tahazib-ul- Akhlaq, Aligarh; the Oudh Punch,Lucknow; the like papers major some of made be “After 1857,Urdujournalism entered a neweraofdevelopment. Mention may next centuryaswell. put toanend.Someofthesenewspaperscontinued tobepublishedinthe rule was Many important Urdu publications started publishing after almost 200 year Mughal after 1857,however,itrevivedveryquicklyandwithmore fervorandpassion. but set-back a received journalism Urdu momentarily Although, field. the entering These atrocities bytheBritishdidnotdeternewenthusiastic journalistsfrom Islam, 2016). Bakhsh, the grandson ofthe last Mughal emperor Bahadur Shah Zaffer (Sahidul death. This newspaperwasbeing published under the editorship of Mirza Bedar not only hanged the editor of ‘Payam-e-Azadi’, but also put many ofits readers to journalists paiddearly.Aftertherebellion when theBritishre-captured Delhi they Urdu which for struggle, liberation the of bearer flag the was press Urdu 1857 from Urdu press played a significant role in the Indian national liberation struggle. Right message amongthemasses. their spread to language this used They versification. of medium their as language the Indianmassesthat suitable formasscommunicationIt wasthisreachandacceptability orPress. among came up, after many linguistic transitions, as the language of the masses; hence most As Persianwasthe court language andhence the language of theelite; Urdu forthislanguageinoneofhiscouplets1780(Farouqi,2003). word the used HamdaniMushafi Ghulam poet Famous Rekhta. or Dehlavi Hindavi, referred to asHindostani.Originally, this language was knownbythenameslike are oftheopinionthatUrduandHindi,bothvariantssamelocallanguage fact, the origin of the word Urduis Turkish. Many linguistic scholars and historians of thelanguagethatithasborrowedheavilyfromArabic,PersianandTurkish.In the originofUrduanditsbirthplace. (Khan,2008).Itisevidentfromthevocabulary Hussain Khanwhiletalkingabout view isheldbythelinguistandhistorianMassod used theexpressionzabaan-e-Dehli-wa-PyramanashforUrdulanguage.Thesame Kanouji andBundeli);whichwerespokenaroundDelhi.ThatisthereasonKhusrow and was shapedbythe dialects of western Hindi (Khadi, Haryanavi, BrijBhasha, One ofthewidelyaccepted views abouttheoriginofUrduisthat it originated in Delhi sufis andsaintslike Kabir DasandAmeer Khosrow chosethis Hindostani Communicator

253 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The census figures of 2011, however, testify that Urdu’s speaker base is hasNumber of people who registered Urdu as their mother tongue, as per 2011 census, shrinking. census earlier in up came that figures the of reversal quite is trend This decline. a shown thedata. In the last four decades Urdu has been showing constant growth. In 1971 1991.number of Urdu speakers was recorded at 2.86 croreand it reached 4.4 crore in The 2001 census recorded the number of Urdu speakers in India as 5.15 crore (Alavi, of2008). The decrease in numbers of Urdu speakers will further reduce the readership Urdu newspapers, but the same may not be true for the Urdu news channels. Even today, in modern India there are many Urdu publications or Urdu news-channels are many Urdu publications Even today, in modern India there Non of participation in increase the Despite Muslims. Hindus not by owned are that fast. readers non-Muslim it is losing language industry the Urdu media -Muslims in over newspapers of Urdu publishers non-Muslim in increase sharp although is There over RNI data suggest that the perception, popular to the Contrary past decade. the of non- and the participation of Urdu newspapers both registration the past decade, Muslims in the Urdu newspaper industry, have increased. (Pandey, 2016) In undivided India Urdu had a great appeal. The Arya Samaj Urdu newspaper Milap Arya Samaj The appeal. great a Urdu had India In undivided Hindus and Sikhs in Punjab. (Cahtterjee, was very popular among the Urdu speaking 2011) After the partition, however, Urdu journalism suffered badly. Problems that Urdu however, Urdu After the partition, Urdu from the setback emanate extent to a large now or is facing faced journalism time, early From very sub-continent. of the partition the after received language was with Muslims (Rahman, 2011). It since British Raj Urdu was mostly associated of India. Although, many scholars have projected as the language of the Muslims religious the inform to continues it but notion this rejected and contested strongly identity political discourse in Indian society. This perception is strongly reflected This in north India. especially community, of the projection media in mainstream partition, the after however, itself, India in British started division had linguistic language Muslim a of Urdu being perception divide, communal rooted in was which myth of modern India. further strengthened and became a new “It (Al-Hilal) was one of first Urdu newspaperson the was designed It design. and layout the including and presentation content which put equal importance on addressed It content. was the asset greatest its But newspapers. of Egyptian pattern 2011) language and style of expression.” (Chatterjee, the readers in a new be taken over by the moderates like Gokhale and finallyMahatma Gandhi,Like English, of the movement. the cause part in furthering active press took Urdu Hindi and other language newspapers Urdu newspapers British end the to opinion public the and mobilising informing, advocating toward also contributed firmly and Milap very Watan, Pratap like Zameendar, publications Political occupation. of Indian National . Many leaders agenda of Swaraj pursued the national intensely their point of view published Urdu newspapers to further Congress themselves Muhammad Ali Jauhar, Al- by Maulana Naqeeb-e- Hamdard 2011). (Chatterjee, by Pt. Jawahar Azad and QaumiAwaz by MaulanaAbulKalaam Hilal and Al-Balag of the examples. Lal Nehru are some 10 crorespeakers From beingsixth seventh position. Hindi hasadded Whereas, inthe India according to 2001census to itslanguage pushed tothe in adecade’s same decade most spoken base (Alavi, language in time itwas 2008). Communicator 254 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 function ofthenatural language acrossthediverseregionsandcommunities living inJandK.Itservesthe living in Jammu and Kashmirbutthisisthe only language that functionsasalink Although, Urdu is not the first language or mother tongue of any of the communities an additionalofficiallanguage. languages, inUP,Bihar,Jharkhand,West-BengalandNewDelhiitisrecognisedas official two the of one of status the enjoys it Telangana in Kashmir, and Jammu in language official only the as recognised is Urdu states. six in status official has It India. of constitution the in recognised languages official 22nd the of one is Urdu industry. In2015, ETVNetworkwastaken over byNetwork18,owned Reliance channels like ETV UrduandZee salaam were rich additions to theUrdujournalism At the turn of the century some prominent newspapers started multiple editions. TV new lifeinit. and madeinvestmentsinUrdu journalism,bothprintandelectronic, which infused After 1995bigbusinessgroups like Sahara group andJagran came forward online publicationshaveaddedaglobalimportancetoUrdu language. countries, Britain and America. AstheUrdudiasporais spread worldwidethe publications arepublished inmanyEuropean boundaries. TodaynumberofUrdu Because of theinternet, Urdu hasextended its reach much beyond itstraditional transaction ofinformationonlineforUrduusers. websites but now Urducontent isavailable in text format which facilitates easy Earlier, Urdu publications would onlyupdate images of their print editions on their computer generatedcontent(CGC)easyandaccessibleinUrduscript. news content in Urdulanguage.Unicodebasedlanguage softwarehave made addition to this many social media platforms have been created that provide the Group fromJammuandKashmirhasrecently started onlinenewsupdating.In editions. In a first’, anUrdudaily published ‘KashmirUzma by theGreater Kashmir publications registered in all the categories Big, Medium or Small Urdu media industry has also registered its online presence. Majority of the Urdu the registrationdata.”(Pandey,2016) The general impression of the steady decline of theUrdumedia is notborneoutby from 2.3percent between 1993 and2002to 85.3 per cent between 2003 and 2015. “Urdu newspapershavewitnessedadramatic increase in average annual registrations in thelastdecadeandahalf. growth significant shown have newspapers Urdu considered are registrations as far Registrar of Newspapers of India(RNI)about Urdu journalism are encouraging. As journalism in India looks dismal. Nevertheless, figures from the annual report of the Given thestate of Urdulanguage, there is agrowingfearthat the fate of Urdu Hindi hasadded10crorespeakerstoitslanguagebase(Alavi,2008). decade’s timeitwaspushedtotheseventhposition.Whereas,insamedecade From being sixth most spoken language in India according to 2001 censusin a lingua franca oftheState. 1 have their web Communicator

255 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Jung’-London and ‘Urdu Times’-USA. Urdu News’- Jiddah,’ and ‘Urdu ’Akhbar-e-Mashriq’ ,’Munsif’, of the big Times’ are some In his book on contemporary Urdu journalism in Delhi Shahid-ul-Islam(Islam, Urdu journalism In his book on contemporary journalism. Urdu in decline for reasons the discussed amply and identified has 2016) drawn by the numbers appearing in various The author argues that the rosy picture reports like RNI etc., does not reflect the grim realities of ground. Islam inin Urdu in terms of content, of journalism of the institution looks into deterioration detail answer to lead that reasons the highlights also He presentation. and resource human as Urdu newspapers could not emerge leading many as to why even question the with national Urdu media Comparing journalism. of standard institutions exemplary media Islam says: In another research based two-part article Ankita Pandey (Pandey, 2016)after In another research based two-part article of Urdu newspapers growth in registration discusses the RNI database the analysing and their distribution across different periodicities, states and cities. In the first part how daily she looks at data, RNI of the basis of the analysis work, on the of her increase than the all other language papers newspapers in Urdu have shown faster in the country. She also looks at the concentration of Urdu press in five states and after Ankita, part, second In the them. among leading Delhi UP and with 23 cities comparing the distribution figures with Muslim that higher rate of Muslim population contrary to the common perception, argues and Urdu speaking population, the guarantee not does state a in population, Urdu-speaking of number greater and growth of Urdu print media in the state. Media commentators, critics and scholars have written a lot about Urdu journalismUrdu about lot a written have scholars and critics commentators, Media 2009) AtherFarouqi(Farouqi, article exploratory an In facing. is it problems the and India, argues that, after state of Urdu Journalism in contemporary while examining the role in shaping Journalism in India failed to play a constructive the independence Urdu to cope up with the challenges of adjustmentthe sensibilities of Muslim community he holds both the sender and the receiver ofas a minority in secular India. For this ‘reasonsbasis of the partly Urdu readership on medium responsible. He blames the and Urdu journalists individually for theirinherent in (their) nature and character’; argues that Urdu journalism has oftenleanings to particular political parties. Farouqi issues” concerning both the communitydisturbed Muslim positions on “substantial outlookemotional and sectarian a reinforcing to prone being by well as country the and for few new newspapers and electronicamong readers. He further argues that except and large remained static. media channels Urdu journalism has by Urdu newspapers are also being published from Europe, America and Gulf countries. Gulf and America Europe, from published being also Urdu newspapers are ‘ Some examples are Review of Literature ‘Inquilab’ ‘Inquilab’ multiple editions. of these are having today. Some Urdu newspapers and explore India in of Urdu journalism state the understand to study attempts This that lie ahead for it. the challenges and opportunities Industries. Now Now Industries. ETV with a comeback has staged ETV three years almost after including Urdu. in 13 languages digital media platform Bharat - a to engageserious analysis leadsto If welookatthe observation and media isfailing safe conclusion that Urduprint numbers Urdu battle. Closer however, on particularly print media ground itis journalism, is growing, losing the readers. Communicator 256 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 be revealed. Therefore,in addition tothisPersonnelInterviews its clarity and gravity. Figures manytimes help concealing what otherwiseshould claimedones, only are disputed and also, and are more importantly, do not always reflect the reality with all othersurveys in or RNI therefore, the the reliability on mere by figures can be misleading. We often given see such figures figures the Since journalism and alsohelpinunderstanding itsgrowthordecline in terms ofnumbers. analysed. The figures given in the report help draw a quantitative landscape of Urdu of the Registrar of the Newspapers in India (RNI) titled “Press in India” has been understand thestatusofUrduprintjournalisminpresent times latestannualreport To achievethisatwo-prongedapproachhasbeenadopted. Inordertoestablishand measures foritssustenanceandgrowth. study thataimstocheckthestate of Urdu journalism in Indiaandrecommend The study hasbothdescriptive and exploratory aspects. It isprimarily a qualitative Research andMethodology 3. 2. 1. Objectives greater partoflasttwocenturies. journalism so that it carries forward the great legacy and tradition it created during a the measuresthatarenecessaryforahealthygrowthofUrdu the paperalsosuggests players of the industry have been sought and discussed. After finding the challenges Urdu print media isfacing today. Indoing so, observations and opinions of the key This paper attempts to lookbeyondnumbersanddelve deeper into the problems that status itoncerelished. journalism needs a serious introspection and revolutionary measures to reclaim the Urdu apart apathy official of Charges advertisements. government of remnants the Urdu newspapershavebeenreducedtosmalltime business venturesthatpreyon been relegated to negligible margins ofcontemporary media scene. Majority of the enjoying thestatusofonemainstream opinion makersinIndiaUrdupresshas to safeconclusion that Urdu printmedia is failing to engageseriousreaders.Once however, ongrounditislosingthebattle. Closer observationandanalysisleads If we look at the numbers Urdu journalism, particularly print media is growing, their readersandaudiences.”(Islam,2016,pp.226-227 media doesnotwitnessrevolutionary changestheyaregoingtolosewhatremainsof struggling to keepitspace with thespeed....This situation prognosticates that if Urdu “In the time of big-bangsininformation technology sector Urdu Journalism is

journalism industry. To suggestmeasures(ifany)requiredfortheimprovementprint intheUrdu To explorethechallengesthatUrduprintjournalismisfacing Jammu andKashmir to reference special with India in journalism print Urdu of state the out find To 2 ) 4 wereconducted Communicator

257 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Urdu is very widely spoken in India. Major concentration of the speakers of this speakers of the concentration Major India. spoken in widely Urdu is very is, no doubt in Northern part of the country but South also has pockets language Results and Discussion Another important reason for choosing dailies is, they offered greater uniformity of uniformity greater offered is, they dailies for choosing reason Another important base and made comparisons easy. Throughout the analysis dailies have been specially focused, the reason being that focused, the reason being specially Throughout the analysis dailies have been is to the publications of other periodicities, the frequency of dailies, as compared growth shown has newspapers daily of registration figures, RNI the per as and more in 2016-17. Since the circulation figures are either only claimed ones or not given at all, therefore, all, at given not or ones claimed only either are figures circulation the Since presence their observing by was judged newspapers selected the of prominence the in market and popularity. In order to understand the state of Urdu print media industry in the State, quantum State, the in industry media of Urdu print state the understand to In order of having in terms industry, the in engaged resource human the of quality and through a survey. Four prominent was checked in journalism, training academic cities of Srinagar and Jammu were selected for the survey, dailies in both the capital status of staff, and reporting number of pages, editorial in which parameters like monitored. their journalism training and gender was Jammu and Kashmir is one of the India’s two administrative divisions with a Muslim two administrative Jammu and Kashmir is one of the India’s Lakshawdeep being second. According to 2011 Census the population, majority is: Muslims are 63%, Hindus 28.4 %, Sikhs population ratio of Jammu and Kashmir 1.9%, Buddhists 0.9 % and Christians 0.3%. In the second part Jammu and Kashmir has been specially focused. After analysing focused. After and Kashmir has been specially In the second part Jammu and of Information from the RNI and the Department taken data the quantitative in the Urdu newspapers published of JandK (DIPRJK) a sample Relations, Public selected for the study. State of Jammu and Kashmir has been The paper has two parts. In the first part, overall picture of Urdu journalism on the national scene has been given after analysing the figures given in the RNI annual report. Limitation These Personal interviews revolved around four broad questions viz., Present scenario revolved around four broad questions These Personal interviews aheadlie that Opportunities by the industry, faced Challenges Industry, print Urdu of journalism industry. for improving the state of Urdu print and finally, Suggestions with some key players of the industry; the journalists to delve deeper into the into deeper delve to journalists the industry; the of players key some with editors of daily Urdu reporters and include press. These journalists issues of Urdu States: Jammu and from four randomly selected journalists were These publications. ranging industry the in with experience Telangana and Maharashtra Delhi, Kashmir, to 40 years. from 10 years Communicator 258 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 a) future opportunitieswithsuggestionsfornecessaryimprovementsthereof. threats perceived by the key players of the industry and also reflect their opinions on medium fromdifferentstates.Inthisparttheresearchershaveencapsulated the part is based on the Personnel interviews of the reporters and editors of Urduprint qualitative discussion undertheheading c) Challenges and Opportunities. This c) AnalysisofJammuandKashmirasaspecialcaseinfocus,againfollowedby focus ondaily newspapers. Thisanalysis of the quantitative data is followed by a)Total registrations, and b) Circulation. The analysis is done here with a special annual RNIreport,“PressinIndia”2016-17,hasbeendoneundertwosubheads: comprehension of the status ofUrduprint media nation-wide, the analysis of the wise share of Urdu publications is75.8 %, and 42.8%, respectively. For clearer are being published from 22 States and 3 UT’s. In terms of percentage State/UT’s territories (UT’s) ofthe Union ofIndia Urdu publications, registered with the RNI, where goodnumberofUrduspeakersare found. Outof29States andsevenUnion languages aregrowing fasterthanUrduinterms ofnumbers. a languagethatisspokenso widely this indicates that even some regional terms of total registered titles; now it has been pushed down to6thrank.For (8046), andGujarati (5304). From1957to2015Urduwasat5th number in 6th at figures number preceded by Hindi (46587), English (14365), Marathi (8618), Bilingual (5193) Urdu concerned is periodicities, all of publications, of number withHindi(7194)atthetopoflist.However,as farastotalnumber to total number of Daily publications Urdu newspapers(1897)are on second 6th number(5193)withHindileading the chart (46587), however,withrespect In terms of total number of registered publications with the RNI Urdu figures at 17 UrduDailies(122)figureatthesecondnumberafter Hindi (442). Among all the languages in which Daily newspapers were registered in 2016- Dailies i.e.,65%ofthesenewlyregistered Urdu publications areDailies. Total Urdupublications registered in2016-17 are187;outofwhich122 titles (2034),followedbyBilingual(313),andEnglish(285). (20). Furthermore,Hindipublications areleadingamongthenewlyregistered Fortnightlies (305), Quarterlies (136),Other periodicals (116), and Annuals (869), preceded by Monthlies (1353), and succeeded by Weeklies (1208), Out of 4007 fresh publications second highest number is of Dailies and thenDailies(16,580). Weeklies form thelargest number (37,829),followedbyMonthlies(35,449), per centinthetotal number ofpublications. In overall registered publications publications were registered with the RNI. This indicates a net increase of 3.58 same has increased to 1,14,820. This shows that in one financial year 4007 new registered with theRNIwas1,10,851;whereasbyendofMarch2017 from Pandey, 2016), till the end of March 2016 the total number of publications taken 2015-16are India’ in ‘Press of (figures 2015-16 of report RNI the per As Total Registrations Communicator

259 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 If we look at the total number of publications that filed, the Annual Statements there also Urdu Language Dailies have an impressive record. They are even ahead of English Dailies in this regard. from Patna. The claimed The from Patna. ) figures, as certified upto 6 (ABC 5 from Jammu, and Aawami News Udaan circulation figures are 175200,106875 and 106440, respectively. In contrast, The Audit Bureau of Circulations The data clearly shows shows clearly The data this and in the country is growing press that language of number the that indicated also It publications. Hindi the by led growth is are and Urdu newspapers press in the vernacular is also rising Daily newspapers pace. keeping up with the very much If we look at the total number of publications that filed, the Annual Statements They are even ahead Dailies have an impressive record. there also Urdu Language in this list also, this regard. Hindi Dailies (3996) are leading of English Dailies in and Marathi (509). (1236), Telugu (935), English (830), followed by Urdu dailies Circulation by the publishers, for publishing day) as claimed (copies per circulation Total 2016-17 the total 61,02,38,581; whereas for the year the year 2015-16 was (copies circulation overall shows that 48,80,89,490. It was claimed circulation per publishing has shown a decrees of 122, 149,091 (copies per publishing day) financial last since circulation overall in decrease 20% for accounts which day), trend. a decreasing shown has also dailies of all circulation Combined year. in 2015-16 was 37,14,57,696; whereas the dailies of all circulation Claimed claimed shows the 27, 53, 61,253. This to was reduced same 2016-17 the in the by 34.9%. Even if we compare of daily newspapers has decreased circulation circulation figures of daily newspapers given by Audit Bureau of Circulations 2018 of semester first the with 121487 Dec) (July- 2017 of semester last the for of 1.63%. (Jan-June) 119503; this also shows a decrease Looking at the language wise circulation figures provided in the annual RNI are leading at 23,89,75,773 (copies report of 2016-17 Hindi newspapers Urdu by then and (5,65,77,000) English by followed day), publishing per (3,24,27,005). Hindi accounts for 48.96%, circulation out of total In terms of percentage position third its Urdu has retained Urdu 6.64 %. Thereby 11.59 % and English concerned. is of the publications circulation in the country as far as claimed (5.56%), the two languages and Gujarati (5,85%) Here Urdu is ahead of Marathi registered number of publications total that have left Urdu behind in terms of the with the RNI. find we newspapers Urdu the of figures circulation state-wise the analysing After that UP to lead this list (1,35,38,355), followed by Delhi (5203911), continues and Bihar (3194422); Jammu and Kashmir figures at the fourth position in this list with circulation figures at 2744480. 100,000 of circulation the claimed have newspapers three figures RNI the per As (copies per publishing day), these are (in descending order): Jadeed in Dinon from Delhi,

b)

Urdu andEnglish Kashmir canalso be gaugedfrom languages and/ for theStateof newspapers in the numberof other regional insignificant. or dialectsis the factthat Jammu and Importance of Urdu except Communicator 260 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

c) respectively ,and in case of English from five leading dailies three have three dailies and remainingtwohavea6-digitnumberi.e.,456,881,382,888each leading five from English each 1,168,613 1,548,660, 3,198,449, i.e., number 7-digit a figures circulation of case in ,and respectively 7-digit numbersi.e.,4,146,737,4,367,541,2,763,623,2,711,504,1,180,348 are figures circulation the dailies leading five for Hindi of case In high. more far are figures the English and Hindi viz., circulation of terms in newspapers, language leading other the with figures these compare we if time same the At the latterat41563and59541,respectively. the former for July-Dec 2017 at 59541 and for Jan-June2018 at 58,880; and for Hyderabad are highest circulated Urdudailies with average qualifying sales for 30th November,2018claim that the‘Munsif’andSiasat’Daily,bothfrom 106 weeklies, 48 others;Jammuhas107dailies, 167 weeklies and 103others. If welookatcity-wisedistribution of newspublications Srinagar has93 dailies, newspapers i.e.,2744480. others, 4Punjabi.Itisthefourth StateinIndiawithlargestcirculation of Urdu include: 453 English, 395 Urdu, 108 Hindi, 91 Bilingual, 11 multi-linguals, 7 regions. According to RNI,1075newspapers are published inJandK.These and literacy rate is68.74%.Asmentioned above, theStatecomprisesofthree Total population of Jammu and Kashmir,asper2011census, is12,548,925 Jammu andKashmir. numbers have to sayabout the status ofthe Urdu print media in the State of Before movingtothediscursivesideoftopicletus examine what the regional languagesand/ordialectsisinsignificant. from the fact that except Urdu and English the number of newspapers in other Importance of Urduforthe State ofJammu and Kashmircan also begauged use Urduformutual conversation, hence it is the only link language of the State. Urdu differentethno-social, religious andlinguistic communities of theState of speakers native no having despite Also language. official only the being of reason being Jammu and Kashmir is the only State where Urdu enjoys the status Urdu newspapers,itprovidesaninsightintothetopicunderdiscussion.Another JandK is the only Muslim majority State of India that has a large number of scale survey tohavethiscloserviewatthestatusofUrdujournalism. Since, For thispurpose,JammuandKashmirhasbeenchosenasasampleforsmall and aqualitative look atittounderstandit’sstatusandtheproblemsisfacing. the players intheIndustry.BeyondnumbersUrdujournalism demands acloser Numbers keepthrowingupdifferent scenarios that are also, often, contended by Scenario ofJammuandKashmir like Marathi,Gujaratiand,Punjabi. consider the ABC figures, then Urdu Publications are far behind than languages that are most widely spoken in India across the states and communities. If we This shows the huge difference of numbers between dailies of three languages 7 . Communicator

261 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 There are no female editors or reporters in these newspapers showing a gender imbalance in the Urdu newspaper industry. ’ and ‘Srinagar , one of the oldest of the , one Daily Aftaab Putting together the twin cities have highest number of publications 624. In 624. publications of number highest have cities twin the together Putting other areas. are published from addition, 451 As far as Urdu press in the State the new under categorization approved for the newspapers list of empaneled is concerned besides the RNI figures the Public and of Information Department -2016 by the Policy Advertisement of approved number total shows that Jammu and Kashmir (DIPR JK) Relations, (122 204 are Urdu publications which is 440 among State newspapers in the is list this as per dailies of Urdu number Total Jammu). 82 in and Kashmir in and 31 in Jammu), number of Urdu 91 (61 in Kashmir is 101 (60 in weeklies is 12 periodicities number of publications of other Kashmir and 41 in Jammu), and 1 (weekly), 4 fortnightlies (1 weekly), 1 multi-lingual with three bi-lingual % are Urdu. limited approved publications 46.3 magazine. Among the the shown in been has wrongly ‘Sanagarmal’ daily Kashmiri a Pertinently, list of empaneled in the Also, the column for circulation list as an Urdu daily. have not blank entries that means many publications newspapers has many submitted their circulation figures. Majority Kashmir division. The of such circulation figures publications that are available in the are from list are the We have to accept reliable. they are not completely ones, therefore claimed verification mechanism. these figures in the absence of any proper given in the RNI annual wise break-up of the data and language Periodicity 116 are there in JandK Urdu publications the total 2016-17, shows among report 3 others and 1 monthlies, 4 quarterlies, dailies, 245 weeklies, 15 fortnightlies, 11 publications, for 37% of the total account Urdu publications annual publication. too of dailies terms in Therefore, 10%. Hindi and 42% of share a has English Kashmir. Urdu holds second place in Jammu and was and Jammu of Kashmir cities the both in Dailies A survey of four prominent reporting and editorial pages, of number like parameters which in conducted For details and gender was monitored. staff, status of their Journalism training see (Table- 01). ‘Kashmir Division, Kashmir In wide a have ’ ‘TameelIrshad and Uzma ’ this to addition In division. across the is spread own which of their base reporter ‘Kashmir reports Kashmir also takes of Greater concern a sister Uzma’ being which makes its man counterpart from the reporting staff of their English ‘Aftaab dailies, power more than double. The other two leading despite being the oldest ones have no reporting staff. In Jammu division In Jammu staff. no reporting ones have oldest the being Times’,despite ‘Kashmir only similarly Uzma’ strong a have ‘Udaan’ and edition) Jammu ( papersare these both also Jammu in Kashmir, in own. Like of their base reporting have ‘Lazawa’l and ‘Taskeen’that to other two publications newer as compared no reporters working for them, not even in City or District headquarters. gender newspapers showing a these in editors or reporters no female are There industry. Urdu newspaper the in imbalance running newspapers of the Valley, is the only Urdu newspaper office that has a

This smallscale weaknesses that largely infested and Hyderabad newspapers all us someofthe with. Majority survey shows Urdu pressis over country except afew in Delhi,UP of theUrdu are running conditions. in similar

Communicator 262 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Many challenges that the industry is facing stem from this challenge. Many challenges thattheindustryisfacingstem fromthischallenge. language. of status the regain to is journalism Urdu of front in challenge first the that is heldabouttheUrdunewspapers. Majorityofthejournalists,interviewed,argued However, afterthepartitionits impactstartedreceding.Itlostitsstatus.Sameopinion elite. Initsperipheralareasspeaking andwritinginUrdubecameastatussymbolalso. oriented variantofitselfwhich wastoldapartfrombazaari patronage therebyitalsowasadoptedbytheeliteandinfact italsodevelopedanelite official enjoyed then language common a as started language Urdu earlier, mentioned are inalienablefromtheproblemsUrdulanguageingeneral isstrugglingwith.As The challenges thatUrdu Journalism, in particular Urdu print media industry, is facing Challenges d) to-face whilesomeinterviewsweretakenontelephone. through PersonalInterviews. Wherever possible the interviews were taken face- sum total of the opinions obtained from the Urdu journalists of various states have beencreatedintheUrdujournalismindustry.Following discussionisthe because ofnewcommunication technology manyimportant new opportunities Challenges that Urdu print media is facing are enormous but at the same time Challenges andOpportunities details literallyonhisfinger-tips. who issurroundedwithallkindsofmoderngadgetsthatbringminuteto impossible to servetheinformation needsofamodernreaderUrdupapers tough competition it facesinthemarket. Also, inthisdismalcondition it is With thiskindofmeager resource basehowwillUrduprintmedia survive the a fewinDelhi,UPandHyderabadarerunningsimilarconditions. largely infested with. Majority of the Urdu newspapersall over country except us someoftheweaknessesthatUrdupressis This smallscalesurveyshows and reportersarefrommassCommunicationJournalismbackground. any formaltraining in Journalism.whereasEnglishpressmostoftheeditors based daily no othernewspaperhaveeditorsorreporterswhoarepossessing agencies, both local and national. And most importantly except one Srinagar All these newspapers inboththe divisions rely heavily on the reports ofthe news have declinedwithpassingtime. parameters their situation looks dismal. Instead of growing these institutions the valley. Buttodaywhenlookattheinfrastructure,humanresourceandother these two newspapers served as launching pads for many senior journalists in past, the In Kashmir(Sufi,2006). and Jammu in possible photojournalism the made that 1970’s, in publishing offset start to State the of newspapers two first played animportant role inmodernizing the pressinKashmir.Thesewere are the newspapers that have to their credit many innovations and thushave female lay-out designerandafemalecartoonist.‘Aftaab’ Urdu, seen lowly by the Urdu, seenlowlybythe and‘Srinagar Times’ Communicator

263 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The freedom and fairness of press are defining measures of an effective democratic system, monitoring its power and making it accountable. If government functionaries become indifferent to press it means failure of the monitoring mechanism. It was also observed that many regional newspapers have started their Urdu editions It was also observed that many regional newspapers have started their Urdu editions to add to their financial resources only. These Urdu newspapers are maintained at circulation is done by reducing basis. Often the cost cutting expenditure minimum Editors and reporters working in Urdu print media complain of anomaly in salaries. of anomaly complain Editors and reporters working in Urdu print media of the Urdu. Observations in editor an than draws much more English An editor in Jammu in industry media Print in existing anomaly such to confirm does researchers and Kashmir. Except few newspapers, largely there is a dearth good professional journalists with journalists good professional is a dearth there largely few newspapers, Except young attract to failing Urdu is One that industry. Urdu print in skill-set diverse for those who are present in the industry are also leaving and journalists talented better opportunities. Television albeit is an exception to this trend. Furthermore, on the basis of the circulation publications are Same categorization ratio. on advertisement Medium and Big, that too has a bearing classified as Small, Urdu too. Since, departments publicity government state by the is followed advertisements. of share less means that circulation less relatively have publications corporate less also receive publication Because of restricted readership, Urdu This scenario has reduced most in terms of release of advertisements. attention concerns. Less earning also means less hand to mouth to of the Urdu publications claim, cum owners of Urdu publications spending. Because of, what many editors compared as Therefore, less. also is resources in investment their income, meager in quality, in improvement much see we don’t press Hindi English press or even to Urdu newspapers. terms of content and human resource, of Decreasing circulation is another challenge that the industry is facing. This, although, This, although, the industry is facing. that challenge is another circulation Decreasing report of RNI shows only; as the ‘Press in India’ 2016-17 to Urdu is not restricted journalism of newspapers. Online circulation in overall is 20% decline there that believed is facility, internet to mobile masses, due the and its expansion among to be a significant factor behind the decrease.of As Directorate advertisements. Urdu newspapers are losing out on government Because of decline in circulation and Broadcasting, Information (DVAP), Ministry of and Visual Publicity Advertising to newspapers, in releasing advertisements Government of India follows a criterion on that list. circulation figures are an important item If journalists feel they are unable to make an impact or bring a change they lose their or bring are unable to make an impact If journalists feel they reduces the trust level in the medium. motivation which also The freedom and fairness of press are defining measures of an effective democratic is no or very less There its power and making it accountable. system, monitoring press. the government functionaries and Urdu connection between This perception and feeling of being looked down upon or being seen as insignificant insignificant as seen being or upon down looked being of feeling and perception This many Urdu journalists. in the psyche of has gone deep As it has lost appeal, naturally its impact has also reduced. As one journalist puts it, As one journalist also reduced. has impact its naturally has lost appeal, As it these days.” gives status nor employment glamour. It neither “It has lost Urdu newspapers examples ofone- owners. Withthe man orfew-men support basefor structure andno merely become result, majority the newspaper organizational army, withno have become independent newspapers of theUrdu institutions a financial hierarchy. becoming instead of

Communicator 264 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 opportunity toresurrectitself. Urdu journalism needs to repackage itself in the changed environment. It has an the “newmedia arrives, old media has toreinvent itself to stayin business”, showing adecline, online editions are offeringnewbusinessopportunities. When Today whentheprintcirculations ofallmajornewspapers,across the globeare of content. even Hindi pressofthe country in terms of lay-out design, print quality and quality and concerns.Theindustryneedstoraiseitsstandard the levelofEnglishand Urdu printindustryneedstoreachoutitsdiversereaders andaddresstheir tastes role inthestatesofIndialikeJandK. has manytakersaroundtheworld.Thislanguage is stillhavinganopinionmaker across theworld,especially in gulfcountries,EuropeandAmerica, Urdu language of neighboringPakistanandthenthereisahugediaspora ofUrduspeakersliving language official the be to happens it As India. entire in base speaker large very a In the age of digital technology, language in itself is an opportunity. Urdu still has this regardaresummeduphere. industry goesthroughrevolutionary changes. Theopinionsoftheinterviewees in interviewed by the researchers, there are not many encouraging opportunities until Given the enormity of the challenges counted by the Journalists, who were Opportunities agencies asthereareinsufficientreporterstofollowtheleadofday. inUrdu missing are likelifestyle journalism. In some top Urdu newspapers even the lead news comes from the beats and and development, economy of field lacks variety of news-beats.Humanintereststories,reportsonpolicyissuesinthe Journalists alsosharedthisconcern that in comparison to English press Urdu a find to hard break throughstoryinUrdupress. is it that is fact The mediocre. for open field the leaves also which Urdu journalism industry,therefore, does notget professionally trained new talent journalism. Suchpractices have alsocausedadenttotheimageofUrdujournalism. quality of content in Urdujournalism and paveswayforbadprecedentslikeyellow army, with no organizational structure and nohierarchy. This adversely impacts the majority of theUrdunewspapershavebecomeexamples of one-manorfew-men result, the With owners. newspaper the for base support financial a become merely Therefore, suchUrdunewspapersinsteadofbecomingindependent institutions designers, simplydownloadthenewsitemsandplacethemonpages. criterion. These editorscumpage for whichtheygainextrapointsasperDAVP disclosed. In addition to thisthey also subscribetonational news-agencies like UNI, bulletins from various local news-agencies, whose sourcesof earning, often, are not working onpart-timebasisassub-editorscumlay-outdesigners.Theyreceivedaily and alsobygiving out these newspapers oncontract to government employees

Communicator

265 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Internet has opened many a gates of opportunities for media in general. Urdu can also benefit from this by adopting the innovations in the communication sector and technology based on internet. The categories are made by the Registrar of Newspapers of India (RNI) on the of Newspapers by the Registrar are made The categories basis of circulation. 1. End Notes and References Special attention has to be given to human resource generation in Urdu in Urdu has to be given to human resource generation media. Special attention on the modules need to be designed with focused attention Advanced training to them to upgrade their skill set and to acquaint of Urdu journalists requirements schools Journalism of media. landscape changing and technologies media new the need to launch Urdu journalism courses to strengthen the human resource base. Urdu newspapers need to strengthen their marketing departments in order to reach order to in departments marketing their strengthen to Urdu newspapers need India. out to the expanding corporate sector of Corporate houses like Sahara, Reliance and ETV have invested in Urdu Journalism. and ETV have invested Sahara, Reliance houses like Corporate More industry. the in optimism and infused hope generated have ventures These resource base of Urdu Journalism so that such ventures are needed to widen the Mere effectively. more needs of its readers to the caters and it status is elevated its industries survive unless they are help a language or its allied cannot sentiments backed by capital. Standard journalism will invite standard readership. Urdu needs to make urgent standard readership. Urdu needs to make urgent Standard journalism will invite measures to improve the standards of Journalism. Editorial pages of the Urdu publications are to be improved and enriched. These pages of the Urdu publications Editorial pages should reflect the diversity ofopinions; not a particular slant and shade only and has to be mainstreamed It inclusive. more these newspapers become so that identity. delinked from a particular religion based Examples of multi-media Urdu platforms available in India and/from India are Urdu available platforms Examples of multi-media to have media of Urdu print Owners lies. future where area is the This negligible. profitable. and useful more ventures make and direction this into advancements make Urdu Journalism has to come out of its ‘fill-in-the-blank’ role and take its proper and the world. position in the media milieu of the country Internet has opened many a gates of opportunities for media in general. Urdu can in general. for media many a gates of opportunities has opened Internet also benefit from this by adopting the innovations in the communication sector and presence and enriching it proper online Maintaining internet. technology based on hook the and market diaspora the tap effectively to players Urdu industry help can international audience. To maximize the opportunities Urdu media has to take some drastic measures. Based drastic measures. has to take some Urdu media the opportunities To maximize Urdu, in of Journalism practitioners the holders i.e., key-stake of the on the views suggestions are formulated. following Suggestions Communicator 266 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2.

veranddq=Literary+Cultures+in+History:+Reconstructions+from+South https://books.google.co.in/books?id=ak9csfpY2WoCandprintsec=frontco Retrieved from Asia,(p.806).UniversityofCalifornia Press. South From Part 1. In Sheldon Pollock, (Ed.) , Literary Culture Cultures in Literary History: Reconstructions Urdu of History Long Faruqi, ShamsurRahman. (2003). A india.html India. Retrieved from http://twocircles.net/2011nov03/history_urdu_journalism in Journalism Urdu of Chatterjee, Dr. Mrinal. (2011, November 03). History pp 156-168. Kashmir. Tomorrow for Hope Bright and Today for Strength India: in Language in Discourses Urdu the of Bhat, M. Ashraf.(2011).Emergence census-language-2011-north-india Retrieved fromhttps://thewire.in/culture/urdu-Reveals aSurpriseaboutUrdu. Alavi, Shams UrRehmanAlavi.(2018, July 06).CensusData on Language 21st Century).Dehli:EducationalPublishingHouse. Azam, Dr. Imam.(2016). Scholars].Dehli: AfeefPrinters. Anjum, Suhail.(2016). Audit_Bureau_of_Circulations_(India) https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ See: issued. Circulation Paid isthe Net then of only Certificate and Auditors, by impartial scrutinised figures and facts and be carried out as and when ABC deems appropriate. The records are checked ofmajor ABC hasasystemofrecheckauditandsurprisecheckauditspublications to the circulations publishers to ABC membership issubject to asatisfactory admission audit. audits and certifies publications, including newspapersandmagazines in India. Admission of It organisation. auditing circulation- non-profit a is India of (ABC) Circulations of Bureau Audit The The interviews wereconducted from 11 December, 2018to24December, 2018. Newspapers_for_India common ownership units etc. See: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Registrar_of_ particular reference to the emerging trends in circulation and in the direction of containing all available information and statistics about thepressinIndiawith and submitstotheGovernmentonorbefore31December each year, areport newspapers published is oneofthestatutory duties oftheRNI.Italsoprepares maintenance of aRegisterNewspaperscontaining particulars aboutallthe publications, such asnewspapersand magazines in India. Compilation and body ofMinistryInformation and Broadcasting for theregistration of the Registrar of Newspapersfor India (RNI), is a Government of India statutory The translationhasbeendonefromUrdubytheauthors. Urdu Sahafat Aur Ulma [UrduJournalismand(religious) Ikeesveen Sadi Mae Urdu Sahafat (Urdu Journalism in , 11(9). Communicator

267 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 , 37(27), pp. 2705-2708. Retrieved from https:// , 37(27), pp. 2705-2708. Retrieved 31(5/6),pp. 29-37. Retrieved from https://www. 29-37. Retrieved 31(5/6),pp. Jammu Kashmir Mae Urdu Sahafat : JadeedEdition: Dehli Mae Asri Urdu Sahafat: Taveer Ka Dusra Rukh Dusra Ka Taveer Sahafat: Urdu Asri Mae Dehli Urdu in India since and Independence. Economic Politics of Language: Decline of Urdu in Uttar Pradesh. (Urdu Journalism in Bihar: Including Jaharkhand). Dehli: Rushaan (Urdu Journalism in Bihar: Including Jaharkhand). Dehli: History of Printing and Publishing in India: A Story of Cultural Re- www.jstor.org/stable/4412322?seq=1#metadata_info_tab_contents 10). Urdu Pandey, Ankita.(2016,October newspapers: growing, not dying. http://asu.thehoot.org/research/research-studies/ 1), (Part from Retrieved 2), http://asu.thehoot.org/ (Part urdu-newspapers-growing-not-dying-9683, research/research-studies/more-muslims-do-not-always-produce-more-urdu- papers-9689. Qadri, Dr. Sayid Ahmad. (2016). Urdu Sahafat Bihar Mae: Ba Shamool-e- Jaharkhand Printers. Russell, Ralph.(1999). +Asiaandhl=enandsa=Xandei=gSYzVMa-MIa9ygOXyYLYAQandredir_ esc=y#v=onepageandq=Literary%20Cultures%20in%20History%3A%20 Reconstructions%20from%20South%20Asiaandf=false 03). State ,Ather.(2009, May Farouqui of the Urdu Press in India. Retrieved from http://www.sacw.net/article893.html Islam, Shahid-ul.(2016): Afeef Flip side of the Picture).Dehli: in Dehli: Urdu Journalism (Contemporary Printers. India’s Jeffery, Robin. (2011). Newspaper Revolution: Capitalism, Politics and the Indian- Language Oxford University New Delhi: Edition. Press: Third Press. Somasekhara T.V., John, K.C., Karanavar, Kesavan, B.S., Venkataramaniah, (1988). Awakening: Volume Karnataka, in And Publishing Origins of Printing II: Book Trust India. Andhra and Kerala. New Delhi: National Khan, Masood Hussain. (2008): Muqadmae Tareekhe-e-Zubaan-e-Urdu Aligarh: Educational Book House. (Preface to the History of Urdu Language). Barbara D.(2003). Urdu Metcalf, in India in the 21st Century: A Historian’s Perspective. Social Scientist, jstor.org/stable/3518032. DOI: 10.2307/3518032. Mohiuddin, Sofi. (2006). 1924- Edition: Latest Kashmir: and Jammu in Journalism (Urdu 1924-1986 1986). Srinagar: Ashraf Book Centre. (Urdu Journalism Mae Sadi Uneesveen Sahafat Urdu (2009): Masood, Dr. Tahir. House. in 19th Century). Dehli: Educational Publishing Pai, Sudha.(2002). Weekly Political and Economic

21. 22. 23. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Communicator 268 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Tab.01: DetailsofleadingUrdudailiesSrinagarandJammuason20Dec,2018 Retrieved fromhttp://www.jkdirinf.in/ Division wisedetailsofempanelled newspapers providedforcategorisation. November, 2018.Retrievedfromhttp://www.auditbureau.org/. the Audit periods January-June 2018 and July-December 2017 as certified upto 30th for figures circulation certified wise Language 2018. November, 30th upto certified Audit BureauofCirculations.search:HighestCirculated Daily Publications as ‘Press inIndia2016-17’.Retrievedfromhttp://rni.nic.inason05December,2018. Secondary Sources newspapers. Personal interviewswithjournalists(editorsandreporters)ofvariousUrdu Primary Sources 24. Name Srinagar Uzma mir Kash- adz Irsh- eel Tam- Aftaab Times gar Srina- Uzma mir Kash- Jammu Pakistan JournalofHistoryandCulture,32(2).pp.1-42. India. British in Education of Language the as Rahman, Tariq.(2011).Urdu stable/4407548?seq=1#metadata_info_tab_contents Political Weekly, 34(1/2),pp. 44-48. Retrieved from https://www.jstor.org/ Pages 12 12 12 12 12 time) Part- and/or time (Full- Editors 8 (5/3) 05 (2/3) 06 (2/4) time) (full- 02 time) 05 (full- nalism Jour se in Cour- None ma one Diplo- None None None - der Gen- only Male only Male only Male only Male only Male porters Re- 13 09 None None 23 City 03 01 - - None /Tehsil trict Dis- 10 08 - - 06/17 nalism Jour se in Cour- None one PG - - None - der Gen- Only Male only Male - - only Male 8

Communicator

269 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 - - Male only - - None - - 17 - - 02 None None 19 Male Male only Male only Male only None None None 01 (full- time) 02 (full- time) 02 (full- time) 12 12 12 - Tas keen Laza - waal Daily Udaan Communicator 270 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Abstract of lexical borrowing (Rahman, 2011). The classical theory is alsothat it was one century anditpickedupwords ofPersian,ArabicandTurkishundertheprocess The ancestor of Urduisknownto have been a fully formed language in the 12 The OriginAndImpactOf Urdu LanguageInIndia language inacountrywhereitwasborn. Written bypoetManzarBhopali,theselinescapturetheuncertain stateoftheUrdu development, innovation and adaptation. tries to explore the relevance of Urdu journalism and suggest ideas for its polemics etc, in detail. Also with the growing digital opportunities, the paper Urdu Press, lack of resonance with readers, selective criticism of religious setback, including the ‘otherisation’ of the language, revenue patterns of the to niche readership. This paperis an attempt to explore the reasons for this the partition, Urdu Press has seen adecline with newspapers mostly catering of the masses, especially in the northern region of the country. However, after the contribution of the Urdu Press which played apivotal role in mobilization situation. The mention of India’s independence is struggle incompletewithout were not just popular but also captured the contemporary socio-political the ordinary people. The literary works of Faiz, Manto and Ismat Chugtai, during the Mughal era, Urdu asa‘ubiquitous’ language has connected to particular community or religion. Since its inception and development Contrary to the popular belief, Urdu not is a language restricted to any Challenges andPossibilitiesinTheDigitalAge This isthelanguageofNanak,KhusroandDayaShankar “Ye ‘nanak’kiye‘Khusro’‘daya-shankar’bolihai Why hasthisheartbeatbecomeacauseofheartburn? magar yedilkidhadkanaaj-kaljalankyunhai ye diwalibaisakhieid-ul-fitrholihai, This isDiwali,Baisakhi,Eid-ul-Fitrand Why isitinexileitsowncountry? watan meinbe-watankyunhai” Department ofJournalism Department ofJournalism Urdu Journalism: Assistant Professor Assistant Professor Salma Rehman* Kalindi College Namit Hans** Bharti College Holi, th

Communicator

271 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Driven by a radical and scientific approach to the problems of the society the literature produced was more useful and purposeful

‘the a term rekhta, the Khari Boli the century, translated century, th and late 19 late and th zaban-e-dehlavi zaban-e-dehlavi as opposed to Persian), (i.e. ‘Indian’ The poetic verses of stalwarts like Muhammad Quli Qutub Shah, Mir Taqi Mir Mir Taqi Qutub Shah, Quli Muhammad like verses of stalwarts poetic The the information but encapsulated and Mirza Ghalib were not simply ‘mesmerising’ prose writers great century Works of nineteenth in. lived they times the regarding the documented Ahmad and Nazir Nu’mani such as Sayed Ahmad Khan, Shibli evidences for India’s recent history and formed a significant part ofdiverse heritage of this country. the rich and 16 between from of Urdu language pioneers The Towards the end of the eighteenth century, Urdu the eighteenth Towards the end of a prominent language in became 1830s. around language official the it made and realised also British the which India languages, modern other of the those among that mention to important is also It is known to century The eighteenth literature. and important Urdu boasts of a great with successful innovation, categorised for Urdu literature have been a golden period of maturity. dynamism and attainment originally used for a poem which composed partly in Persian and partly in Urdu in Persian and composed partly used for a poem which originally (Matthews, 2003). Works of writers like Krishan Chander, Ismat Chugtai, Saadat Hasan Manto, Saadat Chugtai, Ismat Krishan Chander, like writers Works of culture a within movements intellectual on the shed light and more, Mufti Mumtaz progressive values. A large number of and played a pivotal role in disseminating riots the and of India Partition of the aftermath in the written short stories and novels that followed are some of the most exemplary and provocative pieces of literary work. During the twentieth century the ‘Progressive’ writers produced works which played the ‘Progressive’ writers produced century twentieth During the a crucial role in the movement for independence. Driven by a radical and scientific produced was more useful and the literature approach to the problems of the society would Urdu poetry of history “The mention, (2006) Zaidi and As Akhtar purposeful. Nisar without poets like Faiz, Majaz, Jafri, Majrooh, Jan be considered incomplete others. From 1935 to 1975 poetry has given Akhtar, Makhdoom, Sahir and a host of longings, desires, dissent and expression to a range of social experiences, effective This poetry is not of luxury and indulgences. aspirations to successive generations. factory workers whose hands are smeared It is about the common man—peasants, of war with mud on their hands and sweat on their brows. This poetry is a declaration impending the and night receding fast the about is It exploiters. class upper against dawn”. a number of books of science, transferring the scientific knowledgeenriching the language (Roomani, 2018). in Urdu and of the many daughters of Sanskrit. (Nariman, 2010) mentions, “The word (Urdu) is (Urdu) is “The word 2010) mentions, (Nariman, Sanskrit. of many daughters of the camp’, which was of the ‘exalted the language Zaban-E-Urdu-Muala, derived from that said is also It of Delhi”. sultan ruling of the or court camp the speech of Delhi and the surrounding areas got more Persianised — and Sanskritised Persianised — and areas got more Delhi and the surrounding speech of it also referred to practitioners earlier Urdu. The language’s to be called till it came as hindi/jhindvi variously language of Delhi’, gujri, when it was written in , dakani, which is actually gujri, when it was written in Gujarat, language of Delhi’, called throughout the Deccan. It was later the speech used extensively Communicator 272 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 influence onreaderswhilestrongly supportingtheindependencestruggle. its nationalistic editorials and ’s QaumiAwaazcreated a great Gandhi’s policies,SwamiShraddhanand’s Tej,AryaSamaj’sPratapknownfor idea of Indian nationalism. Mahshe Krishnan’Pratap,whichrobustlysupported and expression, strongly advocated the cause of Hindu-Muslim and wired the journalism. Maulana Abul Kalam Azad’s “Al-Hilal Urdu influenced others, and Mahasabha Hindu the League, Muslim the Congress, At thedawnof20 Aligarh InstituteGazette(1866)and with launchofSyed-ul-Akhbar also played an enormous role in promotion and establishment of Urdujournalism Khan Ahmed Syed Sir army.” British the fighting soldiers Muslim and Hindu the prose andversetouplift the spiritsof Indiansoldiersandtoensuretheunityof played a Baqar litho-based Urdu newspaper. In the words of Safvi (2016), “Baqar used stirring Mohammed Maulvi ofUrdu, his with struggle freedom 1857 the in role significant reporter spot first the as Known humour toforgeHindu-Muslimunity. Hussain’s highlighted civic issueslikedrainage,sanitation and corruption.MunshiSajjad more. The UrduPressinDelhi became highly critical of British government and Roznamha-e-Punjab, OudhAkbar(1858),Nusrat-ul-Akhbar(1877)andseveral an urdu supplement in 1834), the weekly Later, many Urdunewspaperswerelaunched, including (2011) thiswasthefirstprotest,byalanguagepaper,againstcurbonPress. British Government’s refusal to withdraw the ordinance. According to Chandan protested by RajaMohanRoy.RoyshutdownhisPersianpaperinprotestofthe ordinance (1823)whichwasstrongly awakening andthisledtotheissuingofpress He further mentions that the British saw the newspaper asaninstrument of political research claimedthatthepublicationwasactuallyoverlookedbyhistorians. Administration, veteran Urdu journalist Gurbachan Chandan,after his thorough writers have dismissed the newspaper asanattendant of East India Company’s page make-up and the editing pattern of Jam-i-Jahan Muma. Though a number of the 19 was called lived Bengali journal, “Bengal Gazette” was published.Thelanguage at that time short- first the after years six just 1822, March in World’) the of ‘Mirror meaning Calcutta, Hari HarDuttbyname, under the title of “Jam-i-Jahan Muma” (aPersianterm of entrepreneur an by published was India in newspaper Urdu first The Mughal Administrationandearlier.” manuscript journalismwhichappearedinPersianthesub-continent under the According to Chandan (2011), “India’s Urdu Pressisthe successor ofthe oldest The UrduPressAndStruggleForIndependence th centuryhave known to replicate the format, column arrangement, the front Oudh Punch(1877)pokedfunattheBritishadministration and used . Almost all the Urdu papers published in the first half of half first the in published papers Urdu the all Almost Hindostani. th century, the political and social movements launched by the (1836),RisalaKhairKhwah-i-Musalmanan(1860), Tehzeeb-ul-Akhlaq Kohinoor (1850),the Urdu Guide (1858), ”, known for its unique style , the first the Akhbaar, Dehli Urdu (1870). Aaeena-i-sikandari (with Communicator

273 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 An awakening spread during the Progressive Write that Urdu needs to be taken beyond gham-e- jaana (lamenting for the beloved) and used as an unifying tool for the reformation of society”. , considered to be most vociferous to be most vociferous Pratap, considered , said that Urdu had become a become Urdu had that , said Dastan-e-Ghadar Historian and author Rana Safvi, Rana author and Historian Times, Hindustan the official language of India which could have made Hindi and Hindi made have could which India of language official the were raided and scorched by mobs in Pakistan. Due to the Due to Pakistan. in by mobs scorched and raided were Milap Hindostani It is known that both Jawaharlal Nehru and Mahatma Gandhi supported the idea of It is known Nehru that both Jawaharlal making Jeffrey (1997) writes about the status of Urdu language in India- “From one of Urdu language Jeffrey (1997) writes about the status perspective, the place of Urdu in India can be seen as a distorted reflection of the as portrayed sometimes are Both India. over all used are Both of English. place But where English is considered to be the the languages of conquerors or traitors. of the poor, a language now regarded as primarily of the wealthy, Urdu is language particularly of poor Muslims”. Urdu Press received a major setback during and after partition. The offices of Urdu newspapers like from Lahore. The trends during the partition unrest, the Pratap also shifted to Delhi as the it projected which language of the politicisation the also indicate decade now were analysis and editorials news, the result, As a Muslims. the of language community. single a of representative became which lens a through looked being had who journalists Urdu by fulfilled then was which readership in gap a created This Newspapers like from Pakistan. migrated The ‘Otherisation’ Of Urdu Language The Decline Of Urdu Press After Independence The Decline Of Urdu newspapers Hindu-owned were press. There the so was and was divided nation The minority issues like and was deepened rift The Muslim-owned newspapers. the and Code, Civil 370 on Kashmir, Common status of Aligarh Muslim University, Article As in Urdu Press. headlines riots started making the Babri Masjid and communal Press is Urdu “The - ) 2011 (Amanullah, to interview an in told Chandan Gurbachan theory”. yet to recover from the shadow of the two-nation who translated Zahir Dehlvi’s Dehlvi’s Zahir who translated Writers’ Progressive the about Talking independence. for fight the of representative the during spread awakening “An (2017))said- Bali by quoted (as Safvi Movement, for (lamenting beyond gham-e-jaana Urdu needs to be taken Write that Progressive reformation of society”. tool for the and used as an unifying the beloved) from the ravages they approach which originated and destructive took to communal had suffered (Amanullah, 2011). In an interview with the the with interview In an Even the state of Uttar Pradesh, where there were demands for the recognition of of Even the state of Uttar Pradesh, where there were demands for the recognition under Urdu as the second language, saw a grim opposition. Consequently, in UP no the Official Languages Act 1951, Hindi was declared the official language and would that Hindi studies declared of UP Board Urdu. The to was provided room The level. school high the at examination and instruction of medium sole the be “three the under Even schools. medium Urdu to aid stop to decided government (Pai, language formula” Sanskrit was chosen over Urdu as the third language 2002). Urdu relevant even after the independence. But the idea was protested and Nehru But Urdu relevant even after the independence. gave in to the demand of making Hindi the official language. further duetothe alienation ofthe of thereactions to itsscriptand the mainstream of Urduisalso language from a consequence administration ‘otherisation’ processes of education, 274

The Communicator Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 into IslamistJournalism (Farouqui,2011). graduates and thus, culminated the process of transformation of Urdu Journalism madrasa filled with was which Journalism Urdu in void a in resulted further This emergence of newgeneration of UrduusersamongMuslimswithasecularoutlook. to ‘own’ Urdu also contributed to the diminution of the language and prevented the the political compulsions ofIndianMuslimelite, which campaigned for Muslims The short-sightedandself-servingpolicies of theMuslim leadership, endorsedby Urdu JournalismorIslamistJournalism? political apathytheUrdueducationhasbeenrelegatedto been associated with Islam,reducedtothe ‘language of Muslims’andfurtherdueto education, administration. Under growingcommunalisation the language has always further duetothealienation of thelanguagefrommainstreamprocesses of The ‘otherisation’isalsoaconsequenceofthereactions toitsscriptand ofUrdu (Daniyal, 2018). largest Urdu-speakingstatesinthemodern-dayHindibelt-UttarPradeshandBihar two the in significant been has speakers Urdu in fall the that see to surprising is It that Urdu hassufferedmarginalisation and that its social landscape is shrinking. and superficial rather been have used invotebankpolitics and appeasement of minorities. Scholarly studiesshow Urdu for benefactions political years the Over Ali SardarJafri(1990)torecommendmeasureforadvancementofUrdulanguage. of thecommittees setupunderIKGujral(1972),AleAhmadSuroor(1979)and The languagecontinuedtofacepolitical negligence with noheedpaidtothereports went downhill. universities to teach the likes of them and so the entire educational status of Urdu to Faruqiprovedbefutile as theseincompetent students movedontoteach at in thesubject.Doneordertoascertainadmissions,thismove,according or MA students (including theoneswhodidnotreadUrduatanylevel)toenrollforBA in ordertosecuretheirjobsconvincedtheauthoritiesof enrollinginept teachers who with (Farouqui, 1995) stated the about the reversing strategy of the university level Renowned IndianpoetandUrducritic Shamsur RahmanFaruqiinhisinterview meant forprimaryclasses”. that fewoftheso-called Urdu teachers in UPcanevenreadthebooksUrduscript Therefore, in UP, Urdueducation means teaching Urdu asa subject. It is unfortunate generally do notevenunderstandwhatismeantbythetermUrdumedium... teachers were appointed...Most of the people appointed...the so-called Urdu teachers, (1994). Mentions-“Atafewplacestheseschoolsarerunbylocal bodies where the state of Urdueducation in medium primary schools in Uttar Pradesh, Farouqui The stateofUrduineducation has beenratherprecarious.Whilewritingabout a mediumofinstructioninschools(Mustafa,2019). Bihar, MadhyaPradeshandRajasthansawthevirtual deletion of Urdulanguage as The largeareasofnorthernandcentral India including the states ofUttarPradesh, Madrasas. Communicator

275 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Some Urdu newspapers have also displayed hypocrisy in their political coverage political hypocrisy in their Some Urdu newspapers have also displayed of them were seen running advertisements when some during the 2014 elections There is also a bias in coverage based on Sunni and Shia divide. “Most of the Urdu There is also a bias in coverage based on Sunni and Shia divide. “Most of the and views world Sunni promote thereby and Muslims Sunni represent newspapers Shia religious epithets. All the Sunni clerics get wider coverage in comparison to 2018). and Aag” (Khan and Vats, Inquilab Sahafat, to this include Exceptions clerics. The “institutionalised victimisation” of Indian Muslims by the Indian state by the Muslims of Indian victimisation” The “institutionalised some by is overplayed which narrative key is often the agencies, and machinery times several but publications all with case the be not might This Urdu publications. socio- the concerning views news and progressive the of expense the at done is it economic condition of the community. Representing Muslim Interests? The shrinking of the socio-political views and opinions in the Urdu newsrooms views and opinions in the Urdu The shrinking of the socio-political as well as human in form of content has further led to a stage where the diversity, in a country over the years. This is happening affected resources, has been severely pre- were published newspapers, that number of Urdu language where a large Hindu of the members by eminent owned or edited either were Independence, community. Speaking about the Urdu channels Broadcast professional Aslam Farshori noted Speaking about the Urdu channels Broadcast for the sake of TRPs, has programmes, of religious how the broadcasting that by quoted He said (as and literature. to culture shows related on the compromised from of India, 2015), “Urdu channels have begun to borrow ideas of content Times channels. Instead of Hindustanipan, the Urdu channels mimic evangelical Islamic channels like QTV”. Urdu Media often faces criticism for being the mouth-piece of Muslim community, of Muslim mouth-piece the for being criticism faces often Urdu Media counting on popular biases and underpinning the idea and worldview extensive for objectivity, room lesser is India. There in Muslim that it is difficult to be a 2018). holistic analysis (Srivastava, Progressive debates concerning the educational crisis in the community, under under in the community, crisis educational the concerning debates Progressive took a backstage status, economic or the general employment public in representation as communal issues (fight for minority status of Aligrah the dominated forces) and stereotypes Hindu fascist the and against Babri Masjid Muslim University, for of Urdu weeklies, number a that mentioned As Farooqui Urdu Press. in reportage of Muslim patronage the enjoy Delhi, from published and monthlies fortnightlies funding from the their and receive ideologies the respective advocate leadership, in Press (Urdu Muslims. fundamentalist of activities the finance which sources same of Muslims among This drifted the emerging middle-class India, Ather Farooqui). resonate with their needs and didn’t as their content away from Urdu newspapers 2011). tastes (Amanullah, for thedissenting clerics hasavery controlled bythe views oncurrent restricted space “Today’s Urdu press mostly affairs. Communicator 276 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 crucial forpapers tostopthispracticewhich isagainstthejournalisticstandards by bribingonecangetthecoverage ofhis/herchoice.Ithasincreasinglybecome an unethical practice of accepting bribe(oranenvelope)) become rampant. Lifafa(envelope)Journalismisa vernacular termthatimplies of‘lifafa practice the pressures financial to Due publication isjustrestrictedtofiftyorhundredcopies(Farouqui, 2011). of newsprint. These papers do claim to publish greater numbers but in reality their where theUrdupaperareregistered just in ordertoreceiveadvertisements and quota from the government but they are not put to utilisation. There are a number of cases Despite the political apathy, the Urdu newspapers have been receiving concessions through Urdupublicationsisafutileexercise(Farouqui,2011). advertisements is toreach the consumer classthat is the middle-class anddoingit publications compared withEnglishandHindiperiodicals. After all,thepurposeof It has been observed that even the Muslim business firms give very few ads to Urdu failed toattractadvertisingrevenuesforthenewspapers.(Sikand,1994). underpaid and inexperienced staff waschurningpoorquality articles which further rehash ofotherHindiandEnglishnewspaperreportsorbulletinsintheradio.The services. On-the-spot reporting went for a toss and most of the reportage was a was theinsecurity andinability of theUrdunewspaperstopayfornewsandfeatures educated Muslim readershipmigratedtootherlanguage mediums. Whatescalated of bulk the Also journalism. Urdu of woes financial to added has India, North the After independence the dwindling circulation of Urdunewspapers,especially in Erratic RevenuePattern violation ofMuslimwomen’srightsarerarelypublished. Any contestations against misplaced patriarchy, mullahs’ male chauvinism or to seethebrazen breachofthejournalistic ethics intheUrdupress(Dehlvi,2016)”. difficult not is it Talaq, Triple of issue controversial the or Code Civil Uniform the dailies ontheongoing‘divorcedebate’makesitprettyself-explanatory.Be Urdu restricted space forthedissentingviewsoncurrent affairs. Areviewofthecountry’s Muslim women. “Today’s Urdu press mostly controlled by the clerics has a very doesn’t evenprovideroomforcoverageoffundamental issues related to rightsof A matter ofgreatconcernistheshrinking ofliberal space inUrdumediawhich leaders (KhanandVats,2018). were critical of theMuslim political parties for dividing Muslim voters and political the 2014 general elections and 2017 UPassembly election, the same newspapers Peace Party ofIndiaandRashtriya Ulama Council in UttarPradesh.However,after United Democratic Front inAssam,IndianUnionMuslimLeagueKerala, and like the All India Majlis-e-Ittehadul Muslimeen (AIMIM) in Hyderabad, All India publications are often seen glorifying Muslim leaders and Muslim political parties in place(JainandMasih,2014).Some Commission’s ModelCodeofConductwas by theNDTVwere“anot-so-subtletargeting of minority votes whentheElection praising andcalling for supportingpolitical parties. Theadsasperareportpublished journalism’ or paid news hasalso

(Sulehria, 2018). Just . Communicator

277 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 23,89,75,773 were 23,89,75,773 March, 2017 st 48,80,89,490 23,89,75,773 5,65,77,000 3,24,27,005 Urdu newspaper registrations increased during the mid-1960s, in the late the in mid-1960s, the during increased RNI, Urdu newspaper registrations Hindi Publications English Publications Urdu Publications Total circulation of registered publications Total However, time and again research scholars have questioned the authenticity of the data of the authenticity the questioned have research scholars and again However, time “Surprisingly, mentions- (2011) Farouqui Urdu publications. RNI on by aggregated Source: Registrar of Newspapers for India. The total number of registered publications in India, as on 31 The total number of registered publications Table 1 Hindi publications, 5,65,77,000 were English and Urdu has a share of 3,24,27,005 a share and Urdu has 5,65,77,000 were English publications, Hindi for India, 2017). publications (Registrar of Newspapers Per The issue around the decline of Urdu Press has been contested by the circulation of Urdu Press has been contested decline The issue around the RNI the perception, popular the to Contrary India. of Newspaper Registrar of figures newspapers and the of Urdu the past decade, both registration data suggest that over newspaper industry, have increased. participation of non-Muslims in the Urdu 1980s and late during the Emergency, end of the of the aftermath 1970s in the early 1990s - a period that witnessed political instability, communal conflicts, and 6,723 newspapers registered 2006. With after again - and liberalisation economic between 1957 and 2015, Urdu boasts of (9,761), and (18,754), Bilingual behind only Hindi (50,766), English registrations, the fifth largest number of newspaper Marathi (9,166) (Pandey, 2016). of publications circulation total the website on the available data latest to the According which of out 48,80,89,490 at was recorded 2017 2016 and during Debate Around Circulation Figures Debate Around Circulation Khan and Vats (2018) mention, “Indian Urdu newspapers have never been in have never Urdu newspapers “Indian Vats (2018) mention, Khan and economic, political, to regard with position, comfortable even or leading, the been done in terms of formulating has resources. Little and social technological Urdu media…While and critical independent to build a stable, policy an industrial publications the parties, political several by exploited are India in newspapers unable to reap major financial rewards”. themselves have been The revenue patterns in Urdu Press has mostly received negative remarks from the from remarks Urdu Press in patterns The revenue negative received has mostly or corporate big media from investments in turn has repelled which economists, language the in venture any launch to ) and Today India groups (including 2011). (Amanullah, recognising Urdu they weregreatly changed political as theirlanguage in thepastwhen and asymbolof the SouthIndia, Urdu wasnever the Muslimsof the Muslimsof Without doubt, distanced from milieu, evenif their language their religious identity inthe North India.” particularly Karnataka, are today

Communicator 278 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Prospects ForUrduJournalism coverage whichincludescontemporary issuesespeciallyconcerningtheyouth. issues ofMuslimpopulationnotjustintheirownregionsbut acrossthecountries-a (Amanullah, 2011).Anothercrucialfactoristheimportance thesedailiesattachtothe sobriety’ whichaccordingtohimisunmatchedintheUrdu Journalism inIndiatoday Award-winning journalistUrduSohailAnjumpraisedtheInquilab forits‘qualityand editorial policyandin-depthreportageascomparedtotheir northerncounterparts. newspapers adheretojournalisticethicsandrathercommitted tothe‘non-sensational’ Rahenuma-e-Dakkah (Hyderabad),researchscholarshavearguedthattheSouthern references of newspapers like Nasheman (Bangalore), Inquilab (Mumbai) and Such adistinctionhasalsobeenrecordedinthejournalistic practices.Givingthe they weregreatlydistancedfromtheMuslimsofNorthIndia.” changed political milieu, even ifUrduwasnevertheirlanguage inthepastwhen recognising Urdu astheir language and a symbol of their religious identity in the - “Without doubt, theMuslimsofSouthIndia,particularly Karnataka, are today Commenting on the state of Urdulanguage in SouthernIndia Farouqui (2010)writes 2017). to preservetheuniquelanguageandrevivepeople’sinterestinsame(Venkatesh, filmmaker Gautam Pemmaraju documentary ‘Tongue Untied: The Story’, and have tried Nawabs Hyderabad Angrez, like films of form in language the of importance and Khateeb Ghouse MohiuddinAhmed,alsoknownasKhamakha, and documentation of the Sulaiman like poets of works literary fine the However, Telugu. on of AndhraPradesh(nowandTelangana) with more emphasis (Deccani) Urdu,withthedemiseofHyderabadprincely state andtheformation Urdu vis-à-vis Hindi especially in Northern India. Similar fate was met by Dakhani The post-independence period was rather disadvantageous for theprogressionof The NorthV/SSouth is onfavorabletrajectory. journalism Urdu the records government in However, newspapers. Urdu of figures Looking at this, it seems difficult to get an authentic account of the actual circulations submitted statementsthatyear. out of60,413registered publications ason31March2005,only7,225publications that acknowledges 2004-05 India in Press report’s, RNI the Also office. RNI the to (whichare ones small the particularly considered to be in majority in Urdu Press)donot submit their annual statements the newspapers, of section significant a Giving the reference of RNI’s 1998 reports, Amanullah (2011) mentions that out ifthefiguressubmittedtoitbyrespective(Urdu)newspapersareauthentic. the office of the Registrar of Newspapers plays a passive role and does not try to find “Salike sehawaonmejokhushbu gholsaktehain... Abhi kuchlog baaki hain,JoUrdubolsakte hain ” Communicator 279

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Due to absence of space for professional training in Urdu Language there is a huge disconnect between the Urdu graduates and journalistic practices A Slap on the Jashn-e-Rekhta Inquilab entitled have been praised for their progressive stand on issues like progressive for their Inquilab have been praised Papers like in the Code. An editorial and Uniform Civil divorce (Those who know the art of mixing fragrance with the wind, are still the ones who who ones the still are wind, the with fragrance mixing of art know the who (Those Urdu.) can speak needs Urdu media the stride new a with adapting and advancing keep to order In standards and shunning editorial with improved approach to imbibe an objective pessimism, and grief serving of Instead sensationalism. and card communal the of issues not just cultural and social, political the idea should be to provide space to polemics country and the world. Religious but the entire one community concerning through the clerical ideologies of sectarian should also be pushed and promotion pieces opinion and columns Investigations, check. a receive should statements of coverage and holistic with an analytical for introspection should be encouraged media the of some if Even etc. women health, education, violations, rights human raise to order in do it should they community Muslim the focus on the keep to want and awareness and voicing the concerns of status through education their economic the voiceless. This holds applicable to the TV channels and news sites as well. ( Rajya Sabha TV, 2015), Masoom Speaking on a talk show - Media Manthan Moradabadi, Editor, Jadid Khabar said, “Due to absence of space for professional Urdu graduates the between disconnect there is a huge Urdu Language in training journalism their expand should institutions Educational practices”. journalistic and with could be equipped that the candidates training programs to Urdu language so practices and not just the language. the know-hows of editorial and reporting Another essential prospect lies in the educational sector with integration of sector with integration prospect lies in the educational Another essential of trained recruitment level, at the primary and secondary school Urdu language the learning, To make of proper infrastructure. and establishment Urdu teachers methods as teaching and interactive innovative on creative, emphasis could be laid of learning idea entire the But across schools. subjects for English adopted being Mahfooz of the literature. there is an amalgamation unless is futile the language to be able to speak and somewhat (2018) sums it up very well – “For a generation Amrita Manto, Faiz, Iqbal, Meer, Ghalib, of unaware remain Urdu, but understand to say the least” (Mahfooz, 2018). Pritam, would be most unjust to the language, the from draw lessons to us compel Urdu journalism status of on the Lamentations need to look at Urdu as present and the future. There is a dire past and amend the and enlightenment modernity with socialism, been associated language which has the of Muslims or India and not as the language of language and foremost as the it’s that is Urdu in Hindi to see how ingrained of Islam. It is interesting language to the language will without it. Moreover, a secular status hard to imagine speaking including the country in a number of sectors across open doors for its advancement journalism. that arguing polemic” “unnecessary issue as an the Talaq has slammed of Polemics in India. communities the condition of Muslims is worse than other marginalised the misuseof restricted mostly individuals and their agenda,is in thehandsof papers topush proprietorship also aserious newspapers - publications especially concern. of Urdu 280

The Communicator Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 f fiil iw. s orait od Amd am osre attheseminar Kazmiobserved Ahmed Mohd. As journalist views. official of not employing permanent staff andlimiting Urdu programmes to mere transmission Urdu whichhavebeencriticised channels likeDD for treating News Urdu shabbily, world (KhanandVats,2018). other majorcountries,especially those concerning theMuslimpopulationacross to crucial international issues and foreign policies of the US, Russia, Europe and on WorldaffairsliketheirEnglishLanguage counterparts, they dohavegivenspace It is significant to notice that while Urdu dailies have not been carrying commentaries where publications are doingsubstantialworkbutitcannotbecalledextraordinary”. Sabha TV, 2015),“There are sizeable pockets in Gorakhpur, Patna and Lucknow Editor, United News Network- Urdu,whilespeakingonMediaManthan(Rajya relevant outside north India and become inclusive in constituents. Raza Haider, peers. Theyneedtodoawaywiththeir selective coverage which isnolonger May be the Urdu Publications in the North can learn lessons from their Southern that theUrdunewspapersgettheirdueshareofclassifiedads. small and medium newspapers alsoincluding the Urdu onesanditshouldbeensured and VisualPublicitymightlaunchmasscampaignadvertisements especially for be directed for easy facilitation of loans for Urdu journalism. Directorate of advertising could institutions financial and banks Centralised newspapers. Urdu small for Further, thegovernment could also revise policies around allocation of newsprint The publications should wisely put the concessions by the government to proper use. thus providingbetterresources. publications might entitle them to loan and all concessions available for cooperatives investors andeven renowned publication houses. Formation of cooperatives to run figureswill andcirculation help inpreparingarobustcaseforUrdujournalismwhereitwillbeabletoattract inreadership Thetransparency guilty. found if fined should receive a scan and any publications under suspicion should beinspected and especially in order togain government advertisements on demand of commissions figures circulation of misdeclaration of practices fraudulent The concern. serious a in the hands of individuals and the misuse of the papers to push their agenda, is also The proprietorshipofUrdupublications especially newspapers -restricted mostly specific Srivastava(2018). career options, art and architecture, culture and a lot more that isn’t community now coversdiverseissues—likepolitics, travelogues, interviews, discussion on them; it’snotanewspaperforghettos”.Faridistartedthein2016which Mera Watan endeavourstobringMuslimsintothemainstream andnotalienate who headsRoznamaMeraWatan,anUrdudailybasedinDelhi,says“Roznama of newgeneration readers. Even the new publications are reinventing their approach as per the changing needs debates aroundthe Bangalore and Bhopal,publishingeditorials and commentaries highlighting the Siasat, JadidKhabarandNadeem,publishedinDelhi,Lucknow,Hyderabad, Change isevident with severalotherUrdunewspapers,including Triple Talaqissue.

In aninterviewwiththeNewslaundry,ArshadFaridi, Roznama Sahara, Communicator

281 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 2004. The Hindustan Daily was first established in 1936, the made its debut in cyberspace. According to (Amanullah,Hindustan Express made its debut in cyberspace. According (calligraphers) diligently traced out the script on to the transparencies transparencies the on to script the out traced diligently qatibs (calligraphers) went online from 6 February 2007 which was also the timeRashtriya Sahara went online from 6 February 2007 which (2011) writes, “When banned it passions, India, hoping to defuse anti-imperial of British government young founders began three press, its printing safe a locate to Unable outright. in a moving hidden machine daily with a cyclostyling nationalist their producing taxi, driving around the city”. Conclusion when venues foropened new economic and journalistic have 2011) the internet editions This has expanded the reach of theUrdu media and help in its vertical expansion. region especially the migrant population.publications to the potential readers in Gulf “At least 40 dailies are available on the internet and five Urdu dailies are distributed expatriates from India, Pakistanin West Asian countries, where many Urdu-speaking and Munsif Daily are also distributed inand Bangladesh are employed. Siasat Daily the United States (US), Canada, and Europe, all of which have significant numbers and Vats, 2018)”. Further as the vernacularof Urdu speakers from South Asia (Khan spacedigital space is being increasingly tapped, the Urdu media serves as a lucrative to the National advertisers to reach out to prospective audiences. Gradually Urdu journalism in India is adapting to the digital practices. The SouthGradually Urdu journalism in India is The daily Siasat, Hyderabad was not justclearly took a lead in introducing e-papers. October 30 on e-paper an launch to newspaper Urdu first world’s but India’s In order to match pace with the digital boom in media industry, the Urdu journalism industry, boom in media pace with the digital In order to match websites excellent with publications newspapers and lessons from take to need features, content, including long-term multimedia and diverse, offering extensive articles and holistic analysis. Newspapers, TV channels and websites investigative apps for with innovative and tablets platforms also venture onto mobile can increasing interactivity. daily and then the letters were inverted before printing them on a lithographic machine. before printing them on a lithographic were inverted and then the letters process. and printing has replaced the painstaking Now desktop composing The digital technology has indeed made the printing of Urdu bid adieu to the days the to adieu of Urdu bid printing the made has indeed technology digital The when One of the biggest challenges before Print media is the one put forth by the Digital before Print media is One of the biggest challenges has technology fast-changing and revolution age. The internet and Information made it more difficult for Print media acrossand innovation. under the pressing demand for reinvention and sustained growth the world to maintain its presence and technical overcome to has tried Urdu Media the of resuscitating efforts the With market. as big corporate houses entered the commercial challenges Urdu Journalism In The Digital Age In The Digital Urdu Journalism organised by the Delhi Union of Journalists, “Doordarshan and the entire Urdu TV Urdu the entire and “Doordarshan of Journalists, Delhi Union by the organised news progressive promote and responsibilities social its to up live to needs media 2019). (AWAAZ, more varied programming” through better and and views, Communicator 282 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • Other References in Indiahaspromisingprospectsbuttheroadtosuccesssurelyrunsuphill. Looking at the current dynamics it could be saidthat the future of Urdujournalism revolution. an ideaforintegrating the languageandreadersofintodigital Siddharth Varadarajan, founding editor of TheWire,website was launched with media investors, theadvancement of Urdumedia seems gaining momentum. As per conventional of influence the from free content generate to trying are which Wire, With thelaunchofUrdunewswebsitesbyalternative digital platforms liketheThe popularity. impactful in India.TheBBCUrdunewschannels and thewebsite havealsogained over the years. The radio service of BBCUrdu,whichwasstarted in 1940hasbeen agency has tremendously supported the Urdu media with availability of newsstories The journalism. Urdu of sustenance and progression in significant quite been also The role ofUnited News ofIndia (UNI) which launched its news service in Urdu has evolved practicesofreportingandreproductioneditorialopinionpieces. temper and consciousness during a very significant period in the 19 the in period significant very a during consciousness and temper Being nearly as old as Bengali journalism, Urdu journalism has been nurtured the Burhanuddin Owaisi’s Etemad Other noteworthy trends have been set by and Khalid Anwar’s HindustanExpress, set abenchmarkwithitsquality productionandcompetitive marketing strategy. in India.Thedailywhichwillbecompleting two decades in theyear2019, has Rashtriya Sahara’s 2019hascommendable success storyin Urdu journalism country andspeakdirectlytothem. standasa Urdunewspapers day, crucial channels forthe government toreach Urdu knowingpopulation across the Inpresent new India. of minds the influenced Journalists highlight plight of Urdu newspapers at newspapers I. (2019). Journalistshighlight plightofUrdu AWAAZ, Farouqui, ed.,MuslimandMediaImages . New Delhi: Oxford University Press. Amanullah, A. (2011).IsUrduJournalisminIndia alostbattle Literature. IndianLiterature, Akhtar, J.,andZaidi,H.(2006). Neither bowandarrownorasworddoyourequire, Publish anewspaperwhenfacedwithcannonfire. “Khincho nakamanonkotalwarnikalo, Jab topmuqabilhotoakhbarnikalo.” (Hyderebad) 50(4(234)),140-162. Progressive Writers’MovementinUrdu

and the daily Aag (Lucknow) with Akbar Allahabadi th centurywhich . n A. In: ?. Communicator

283 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

. . ? Why is Why (3), 360- 53 Urdu Press in , [online] (Volume ? Economic and Political http://www.milligazette.com/ Tracing the origins and journey of origins and journey Tracing the (14), 782-785. Retrieved from http://www (14), 782-785. Retrieved 53. 103-111. . Weekly and Political Economic 29 , The Annual of Urdu Studies . Retrieved from https://www. Times. Retrieved Hindustan . Delhi. 32(13), 631-636. . Retrieved from Retrieved Gazette. Milli The s news/1196-birth-of-urdu-journalism-in-the-indian-subcontinent-new DUJ seminar DUJ | The Indian com/journalists-highlight-plight-of-urdu-newspapers-at-seminar/ Awaaz. Retrieved from http://theindianawaaz. hindustantimes.com/delhi-news/safarnama-e-urdu-tracing-the-origins-and- . journey-of-the-language-in-delhi/story-gx3Fuqs8v6KqKXdztacYgN.html in the Indian Subcontinent Birth of Urdu Journalism Chandan, G. (2018). (2017). Safarnama-e-Urdu: Bali, E. in the language South Indian languages: Surging Hindi, shrinking Daniyal, S. (2018). from census. Retrieved the 2011 language explain Nine charts that indian- https://scroll.in/article/884754/surging-hindi-shrinking-south- . languages-nine-charts-that-explain-the-2011-language-census Press: Urdu and Indian talaq G. (2016). Triple Dehlvi, from views? - Firstpost. Retrieved the space limited for dissenting https://www.firstpost.com/india/triple-talaq-and-indian-urdu-press- why-is-the-space-limited-for-dissenting-views-3062350.html Urdu Education in India: Four Representative States. Farouqui, A. (1994). Urdu Education in India: Four Representative Weekly and Political Economic The Emerging Dilemma of the Urdu Press in Farouqui, A. (1994). The Emerging Dilemma of the and Sociology, Journal of Economics India. The American jstor.org/stable/4401026 362. Retrieved from http://iproxy.inflibnet.ac.in:2060/stable/3487300. Mahfooz, S. (2018). For the love of Urdu. [online] tns.thenews.com. The Problem of Urdu in India— Political or Existential Farouqui, A. (1995). The Problem of Urdu in India— Political An Interview with S.R. Faruqi. [Accessed 10). Available at: http://www.urdustudies.com/Issue10/index.html 2 Jan. 2019]. ?. In: A. Farouqui, ed., Farouqui, A. (2011). Urdu Press in India India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press. Jeffrey, R. (1997). Urdu: Waiting for Citizen Kane Weekly, peals? ads or religious Jain, S., and Masih, N. (2014). Truth vs Hype: Political Retrieved from- https://www.ndtv.com/elections-news/truth-vs-hype-political- ads-or-religious-appeals-556959 Khan, Abdullah and Vats, Aman. (2018). Urdu newspapers in India: Determinant Muslim Opinion. of and conveyor • • • • • • • • • • • • Communicator 284 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • • • • newslaundry.com/2018/12/21/roznama-mera-watan-urdu-newspaper ghettos. newspaper for Srivastava, M.(2018). Not youraverageUrdu toevolve/articleshow/46615455.cms https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/hyderabad/Urdu-media-needs- The TimesofIndia.(2015).UrduMedianeedstoevolve 29 (33),2134-2135. Sikand, Y.(1994).MuslimsandMassMedia.EconomicPoliticalWeekly, Retrieved from Safvi, R.(2016).MaulaviMuhammadBaqar:HeroorTraitor of1857?. com/detail/1881-a-historical-perspective-of-science-in-urdu-literature. Mag TheWeekly Roomani, I. (2018).AHistoricalPerspective of Science in UrduLiterature. at: Available India. for Newspapers Registrar ofNewspapersforIndia(2017).PRESSININDIA.[online] at: Available Journalism. [video] Rajya SabhaTV(2015).MediaManthan-StateofUrdu murder-of-linguistic-history--iii/ [Accessed1Jan.2019]. Tribune. [online]Availableat:https://tribune.com.pk/story/225652/the- at: Rahman, D.(2011).Themurderoflinguistichistory—III. Available thehoot.org. research-studies/urdu-newspapers-growing-not-dying-9683. [online] Pandey, A.(2016).Urdunewspapers:growing,notdying. Matthews, D.(2003).UrduLanguageandEducationinIndia. at: Available pk. Urdu inUttarPradesh.EconomicandPolitical Weekly, University Press.• ed., Farouqui, A. In: Nariman, F. (2010). Education for Linguistic Minorities: The Legal Framework. www.livemint.com/Leisure/QvxcADP95RiXJSz4Cf0lZM/The-Urduwallahs.html. at: Available livemint.com. [online] Nair, S.(2011).TheUrduwallahs. country-where-sanskrit-deserves-preservation-but-urdu-doesnt. But UrduDoesn’t.Retrieved from https://thewire.in/politics/a- Mustafa, F.(2019).ACountryWhereSanskritDeservesPreservation, 31(5/6), 57-72.doi:10.2307/3518034. esanr | ak Dua. eree fo: https://www. from: Retrieved Dhulai. Sabki | Newslaundry https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NzQptxUMG-0andt=259s. https://thewire.in/history/forgotten-hero-of-1857 [nie Aalbe t http://www.magtheweekly. at: Available [online] . Nw eh: Oxford Delhi: New inIndia. Politics Urdu Redefining a, . 20) Pltc o Lnug: eln of Decline Language: of Politics (2002). S. Pai, http://tns.thenews.com.pk/love-urdu/#.XCzqLlwzZPZ . http://rni.nic.in/all_page/press_india.aspx.

http://asu.thehoot.org/research/ . Retrievedfrom

37(27), 2705-2708. The Express SocialScientist, . https://

.

Communicator

285 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 https:// https://www.livemint.com/ . . . and Pakistan India in Imperialism Media F. (2018). Sulehria, New York: Routledge. Urdu. (2017). The Idea behind The Wire [video] Available at: www..com/watch?v=EuFF0ot-IeQ tongue moved south. (2017). When a northern Venkatesh, K. [online] Sundayapp/7gOGNsG1Y06ypqk0BNmlmJ/When-a-northern-tongue-moved- livemint.com. south.html Available at: • • • Message canbe Language plays made effective of everykind. a pivotalrole in spreading information appropriate language. by using

Communicator 286 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Abstract Reporting HealthCommunicationCampaignsinDelhi: eonz ad opee hm Ases ae en nlzd o confirm to analyzed been the popularity and impact of a particular slogan/jingle/punchline and its have Answers them. complete and recognize punchlines written after omitting somewordsand subjectsweretoldto The questionnaireprepared forthispurposehadslogans,jinglesand than those of census survey followed by simple statistical calculations. are somuchlargethattheresults ofsamplesurveyaremuchmoreaccurate this quantitative research because most of the times non-sampling errors Questionnaire based samplesurvey has been used asthe methodology of of getting into the sampleandall choices are independent of one another. type of sampling gives each element in the population an equal probability this as population finite a from sampling random simple of help the with study the in included been have (subjects) age productive of women 300 health journalists as a part of their reports. These 30 health journalists and slogans/jingles/punchlines have beenused whichhadalreadybeenusedby in these campaigns. As a part of the questionnaire for women only those been surveyed inDelhi-NCRtoknowtheeffectiveness of thelanguageused has group age productive of women 300 of sample a research, the reproductive health communication campaigns. In the second phase of preferences of choosingslogans/jingles/punchlines while reporting women have beeninterviewedwiththehelpofaquestionnaireexploringtheir Journalists Health 30 phase first the In phases. two in conducted been has campaigns andasurveyhasbeen done to examine its impact. This research the popularwomenreproductivehealthcommunication randomly from effectiveness of language some punchlines or jingles have been selected social media in India after 2011is required to be kept in mind.To study the after thisyearhavebeenchosen?Toget the appropriateanswerboomof health communication campaigns post2011.Whytheonly of theeffectiveness of language used while reporting womenreproductive items toattract attention of readers.Thisresearchpaperisbasedonthe study slogans andpunchlines either as headlines or asapartofheadlines orbox to makethemsuccessful.Journalistsreportingthesecampaignsuse campaigns areconcerned,effective slogans andpunchlinesarecreated Message canbemadeeffective by usingappropriatelanguage. Asfaras Language playsapivotalroleinspreadinginformationofeverykind. A StudyofEffectivenessLanguageUsed Ph.D. ResearchScholar,JamiaMilliaIslamia Dean, FacultyofSocialSciences Prof. (Dr.)NUKhan** Vishnupriya Pandey* Jamia MilliaIslamia

Communicator

287 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Reproductive Health of women is an important factor that contributes to the social, cultural and economic growth of a country (Earthscan, 2009). Gender is one of the human capital Health of women is an important factor that contributes to the social, the to contributes that factor important is an of women Health relationship with the frequency of its presence in the health news.While news.While in the health presence of its the frequency with relationship recalling of probability the that observed been has it survey the conducting proportional is directly campaign any to related slogan or punchline the report or headline the of part as a slogan particular that of presence the to and that the colloquial It has been observed health journalists. used by the fact women despite the easily by the have been recalled rhyming words that they were related to some complex reproductive problems. Hence it is the sample of study based on descriptive epidemiological a cross sectional from Delhi- of women taken age group and productive journalists health NCR. Reproductive Introduction branch refers to the health Women’s growth of a country. and economic cultural and diagnosis of diseases and conditions the treatment focuses on that of medicine Portal). Health (National well-being and emotional physical a woman’s affect that the affect which ultimately problems, of health Women in India face a multitude that disparities gender, class or ethnic economy’s output. Addressing the aggregate gain and improving the health outcomes can contribute to economic exist in healthcare of quality through the creation Campaigns are to influence public and initiate the desired change in the behavior issue for a challenging is health Reproductive Women of the target audience. patterns the Indian society as males and females both are used to ignoring this topic. Keeping to women reproductive related above two facts in our mind the study of campaigns what is a to understand is required it moving ahead Before relevant. is quite health and organized an work in is a campaign a Oxford dictionary to According campaign. a series of advertisement includes a campaign Basically way towards a goal. active sole by its guided are Campaigns theme. and idea single a share that messages – Health Journalism, Health News, Key Words – Health Journalism, Health, Slogans, Reproductive Communication Campaigns. Jingles, Punchlines, social, economic, which includes health of reproductive many social determinants outcomes of health a major role in the reproductive factors that play and political in India negatively of gender inequality level the high women in India. Therefore, Y; Selvaraj, S; et al. 2011). India is impacts the overall health of women (Balarajan, same the nearly have women and men one of the few countries in the world where expectancy life in advantage female typical the that fact The birth. at expectancy life problems with women’s health. systematic is not seen in India suggests there are and in their during childhood particularly rates, Indian women have high mortality to their status linked years. The health of Indian women is intrinsically reproductive health reproductive to low awareness about related fact Observing the in society. in language of role the exploring at aims research this women, Indian young in news the and campaigns communication health women of effectiveness increasing in of social media after the boom especially to these campaigns or reports related used in women reproductive India. Here focus is on the slogans/jingles/punchlines health communication campaigns and the news related to these campaigns. related towomen language usedin studied withall In thisresearch the campaigns health istobe reproductive its nuances. paper the

Communicator 288 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 point Punchlines- APunchline is the sentence, statement or phrasethat makes the – punchlines,slogansandjingles. Hence all the types and components of message need to be defined first, for example campaigns related to women reproductive health is to be studied with all its nuances. framed becomes equally important. Inthisresearch paper thelanguage used inthe the mostimportant component and language in whichthemessageiswrittenand all the toolsrelated to media to reach the target audience. Here themessageis objective and workto get substantial results in a particular area. Campaigns use which referstothedisseminationofmedicalandhealthnewsinformation Apart from these key words the most important term here we see is healthjournalism phrase usedinadvertising. Slogans –AccordingtoOxforddictionary a slogan isashort,strikingandmemorable more advertising slogans promote theproductorservicebeingadvertised, usually throughtheuseofoneor commercial uses. A Jingles scripts necessarytointerpret[re-interpret]thejoketext the pivotonwhichjoketext turns asitsignalstheshiftbetween[semantic] obvious) interpretation to asecondary, opposing interpretation. «The punch line is audience to abruptly shift its understanding of the story from the primary (or more 4. 3. 2. 1. Research Questions 2. 1. Objectives Can theybemore effectivebyusingbetterwords andsentences? How mucharethesepunchlines/slogans/jingles effective? women reproductivehealthcommunication campaignswhilereportingthem. How frequently the health journalists use the slogans/jingles/punchlines used in jingles/punchlines? the campaignsbasedonwomenreproductivehealth havesomeslogans/ Do health tomakethemmoreeffective. campaigns and health news/reports/features/health shows related to reproductive campaigns sothatinthefuture,betteruseoflanguagecan beassuredinthe slogans/jingles/punchlines used in women reproductive health communication The second objective of the study istoexamine the effectiveness of these the healthnews/reports/features/healthshowsbyjournalists. punchlines related towomenreproductive health communication campaigns in slogans/jingles/ of presence the examine to is study the of objective first The 1 . Humorisevokedwhenatrigger,contained in thepunchline,causes -A jingle is ashortsongortune used in advertising,podcastsandforother

jingle 3 . contains oneormorehooksandmeaningthatexplicitly 2 . 4 . Communicator

289 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 This complete study is based on the concept of effective dissemination of health news/ reports based on women reproductive health 2008- Retrieved Harold Dwight Lasswell, . Role of women health and reproductive health in . Role of women health and reproductive health in 5 This research will be importance as they can understand health campaigns running organizations beneficial for the communication health reproductive women as a tool to make of language government, NGO’scampaigns more effective. and other This research will be beneficial for health journalists in making their reports slogans/jingles/punchlines) use of language( with the better more effective health communication campaigns. related to reproductive more as age productive of women the for beneficial highly be will research This can be planned and run after this research. focused campaigns working on women for the future research scholars helpful This research will be health.

Twenty research papers and research articles related to the reproductive health health reproductive the to related articles research and papers research Twenty been of women and the role of mass media messages in India and abroad have mass reviewed. Literature review begins with the research paper dealing with the media and women health This study fits into the theoretical framework given by given framework theoretical the into fits study This Literature Review Theoretical Framework Who Says What In Which Channel To Whom With what effect? ). Reproductive health implies that people are able to have a responsible, to have a responsible, are able people implies that health 08-19 ). Reproductive Men and women should be informed of satisfying and safer sex life. Moreover methods of birth affordable and acceptable to safe, effective, and to have access of women to importance programs to stress the education to health access control, go safely through pregnancy and childbirth. way to describe an act scientist, who states that a convenient the American political questions of communication is to answer the following This complete study is based on the concept of effective dissemination of health of dissemination effective of concept the on based is study complete This addresses health as reproductive health news/reports based on women reproductive processes, functions and system at all stages of life ( the reproductive 1. 2. 3. 4. Conceptual Framework Scope women empowerment is the second paper which establishes relationship between women empowerment is the second paper which establishes relationship between Communicator 290 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 mental disordersinwomen in Indiaongenderdisadvantageandreproductivehealthriskfactorsforcommon Family Planning Methods by Women in Goa among socialnetworks the sexualhealthpromotioninChennai,Indiaandkeyroleofcommunication the impactofmassmediaonfamilyplanningmethods.Fifthpaperisrelatedto behaviour inEthiopia Next studyisrelatedtotheimpactofmassmediaonwomen’sreproductivehealth about responsiblesexualbehaviourandtheroleof media inpromotingthesame. the useofcondominturkey to afamilyplanningmassmediacampaigninNepal of the use of media for this specific purpose. Next study is on the indirect exposure of theuseonlinesocialnetworkingsitesforsexualhealthpromotion media andfamilyplanninginKenya in Bombay,India in themassmediaanddiscussionwithinsocialnetworksamongmarriedwomen sub-Saharan Africa media incommunicatingresearchonsexualandreproductivehealthrights as familyplanningisverymuchassociatedwithreproductivehealth.Engaging reproductive healthandwomenempowerment limitations ofsocialmediaforhealthcommunication new dimension of health care having a systematic review of the uses, benefits, and Pakistan, IndiaandBangladesh women’s exposuretomassmediaislinkedattitudestowardcontraceptionin Sampling- Firstsample of 30health journalists and the second sample of 300 questions fromrespondents. of the mostimportantareasofmeasurement in appliedsocial research.Thebroadarea questionnaires having openand closedendedquestions.Surveyresearch isoneof help ofaquestionnaireasresearch tool.Thissurveyhasbeendonewiththehelpof analysis. Underadescriptive research designsurveymethodwasadoptedwith the This researchisadescriptive research withbothquantitative and qualitative Research DesignandMethodology the gapinmind. annotated bibliography.Allthesereviewsestablishtheneed ofthisstudykeeping systematic review Interventions usingnewdigitalmediatoimproveadolescentsexualhealthisa in sexualhealth talks aboutthisgenuinerisk.Areviewoftheusesmobile phonetextmessaging people’s useofsocial media andthe risk ofsharingsexual health information, reviewed next.Thepaper“ItwouldbeweirdtohavethatonFacebook”:Young promote responsiblesexualbehaviourintheUS next questionaskedbyJaneD.BrownSarahN.Keller.Mediainterventionsto mass mediacampaignonmen’sparticipationinmaternalhealthwasstudied survey research encompassesanymeasurement procedure thatinvolvesasking 22 10 16 , isaninterestingtopicreviewedinthelastsegment of this . Nowsomerelatedworkfromabroadhavebeenreviewedlike , wasdonenext.Usingtheinternetandsocialmediatopromote 19 is a very important study which gives analytical knowledge 13 9 . AfterEthiopia,Malawiistheregionwhereeffectof . Nextpaperisexposingaids-relatedinformationexposure 7 . ExposuretoMassMediaanditsimpactontheuseof 17 wasanotherpaperthatgotreviewed.Themass 11 .Can themediabehealthiersexeducatorsis 18 wasthenextpaperwhichreviewed 8 6 is the fourth paper which analyses . Thirdpaperisacommunitysurvey 12 istheninthpaperwhichtalks 20 15 . Asystematicexamination isthenextresearcharticle. 21 was 14 . A . Communicator 291

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The result was completely surprising as more than 85% of the sample was not aware of the slogans/jingles/ punchlines of women reproductive health communication campaigns used by health journalists in their reports Total 300 300 300 300 Higher 20 (6.6%) 28-35 18 (6%) House-Wives 77 (25.6%) In-Relationship 03 (1%) Post graduation 130(43.3%) 23-27 120 (40%) Working 53 (17.6%) Married 120 (40%) 162 (54%) 170 (56.6%) 177 (59%) Graduation 150 (50%) 18-22 Student Single Campaigns are devoid of catchy slogans/jingles/punchlines are not consumed by common programmes news/features/articles/TV Health women the way they should be. Age Profession Status Education 1. 2. with social very much astonishing that though after spending some time It was really All the information received from subjects through the questionnaire based structured from subjects through the questionnaire received All the information interview were tabulated to explore the result. All affirmative and negative answers were changed into percentage for easy analysis. Subjects of the firstsample were to any related slogans/jingles/punchlines asked whether they had used some popular reporting while campaign communication health women reproductive particular those slogans, jingles and were asked to complete them. Subjects of second sample The punchlines which had already been used by health journalists in their reports. was not aware sample 85% of the than surprising as more was completely result communication health of women reproductive of the slogans/jingles/punchlines the campaigns used by health journalists in their reports. They couldn’t complete jingle and slogans. This conveys two things:- Data Interpretation, Analysis and Discussions A Questionnaire based structured personal interview was taken by was taken interview personal structured based Tool-A Questionnaire Research ended 3 open and group. 5 closed age of reproductive and300 women 30 journalists are of the research in mind. Following questions were asked keeping the objective the results:- Table-1 Second sample was categorized on the basis of age, education, profession and profession of age, education, on the basis was categorized Second sample marital status. Three categories of age were taken; first was from18 to 22, second post graduation, third was from 28 to 35. Under education, was from 23 to27 and women working Students, categories. as taken were education higher graduationand Married, single and in the categories under profession. and house-wives were were under status. Following were taken that were the three categories relationship the results:- young educated women of Delhi-NCR of productive age group were taken. Random Random were taken. group age of productive Delhi-NCR women of educated young features news, basis of health on the was collected First sample was done. sampling channels. on National news and health programmes in National dailies and articles able tocomplete the slogansand to reproductive jingles related women were Only 15% health. Communicator 292 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table-2 after questionnairebasedinterview:- Following isthetable depicting the percentage of theanswersgivenbysubjects related toreproductivehealth. related campaignOnly15%womenwereabletocomplete the slogansandjingles media on dailybasisonlyfewwomencouldnameanyreproductive health SN 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Questions Reports/Information tive HealthRelatedNews/ dia) for Women Reproduc Electronic/web andNewMe Use ofMassMedia(Print/ Availability onfacebook media on bothtraditionalandnew reports andwereavailable part ofthehealthnews/ campaigns whichwerealso tive healthcommunication of popularwomenreproduc slogans/jingles/punchlines Women abletocompletethe tube through Facebookor You- news/reports/information Reproductive healthrelated lar basis reproductive healthonregu reports/information about Willing togethealthnews/ regular basis ing reproductivehealthon reports/information regard media asasourceofnews/ Acceptability ofsocial - - - - - YES 45 280 45 182 300 291 centage Per 15% 93.3% 15% 60.6% 100% 97% - NO 255 Wives) 20 (House 255 118 09 age cent Per 85% 6.66% 85% 39.3% 3% - - Communicator

293 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 85% of women have confirmed that they don’t use mass media for getting any information regarding women reroductive health. 3% Percentage 90% 50% 16.6% No 270 150 50 09 97% Percentage 10% 50% 83.3% Yes 30 150 250 291 - Willingness to be the mem Willingness closed ber of a Facebook to the news group devoted reproductive related to health Reasons Not comprehensive due to use to due Not comprehensive of technical terms Not comprehensive as devoid as devoid Not comprehensive of colloquial words Can be made recallable by us- recallable Can be made ing attractive, rhyming words Though 90% health journalists confirmed the use of slogans/jingles/punchlines while campaigns communication health to women reproductive related those or complete couldn’t recognize reporting them, around 85% women with the help of the interviewed when they were slogans/jingles/punchlines questionnaire having those slogans/jingles/punchlines. It was also witnessed that around 80% health news having the same slogans/ social media. jingles/punchlines was also available on 15% women confirmed that they use all print, electronic and new media to get informed. 85% of women have confirmed that they don’t use mass media for getting any information regarding women reproductive health. Majority of the middle class educated women of productive age group are on Facebook. about know to video YouTube and Facebook of help took women 60% Around use of cycle, to menstruation They watched videos related health. reproductive contraceptives etc on YouTube. s/n 6. 1. 2. 3. • • • • • • Findings and Conclusion Table-3 Following is the table depicting the reasons for weak recalling by the subjects by the subjects the reasons for weak recalling depicting Following is the table to women related the slogans/jingles/punchlines to complete while asking them related campaignsand their news/reports. reproductive health of reproductive women accepts social mediaas a greatsource health related news/reports. Around 97%

Communicator 294 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • very low percentage of population has consumed these news. At the same time availability of both,subjects and reproductive health news onsocial media , a amajority of subjectsareusingsocial media insomeortheotherway,butdespite that confirmed been has it Meanwhile health. reproductive about subjects don’tusetraditional media platformsfor gettingthemselvesinformed health journalists. Butatthesametime it hasbeenfoundthat the majority of the punchlines related towomenreproductive health communication campaigns by slogans/jingles/ of use the confirms it platforms, media mass different on same communication campaigns used whilereporting themandavailability of the health reproductive women of language the on focused been has study this As theseslogans/ colloquial languagewashelpful. in term oftechnical use of use the that confirmed them of 50% but issue, an not was jingles/punchlines the that confirmed women of 90% retained inmind. accepted that these slogans/jingles/punchlines must be more rhyming to be devoid of attractive, colloquial, rhyming wordsandsentences.Around83%women also were slogans/jingles/punchlines these that witnessed also was It audience. slogans/jingles/punchlines for better recalling and consumption by the target these in language impactful and effective more of use recommends study This reproductive agegroupinDelhi/NCR. towomen disseminated through different mass media are notconsumedbythewomenof related slogans/jingles/punchlines the reproductive health campaigns whicharealsopartofthehealthnews that confirms study This reproductive health. women wereabletocomplete the slogans/jingles/punchlines related towomen communication health reproductive news/reports onsocialmedia (the media used bymajority of women),only15% women of campaigns related slogans/jingles/punchlines which arealsothepartofhealth availability the Despite it hasagreatpotentialtobeutilizedinthisdirection. Social mediaisnotgettingusedforthesetypesofessentialinformation though any reproductivehealthrelatedinformationfromsocialmedia.Thismeansthat productive age group are using Social Media, but a big part of it are not getting of women educated class middle maximum though that surprising really is It Facebook group devotedfornewsrelatedtoreproductivehealth. closed a of member the be to id email their shared 97% same The reproductive of source health relatednews/reports. great a as media social accepts women 97% Around 100% women want to be informed about reproductive health on a regular basis. Communicator

295 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 (PDF). Berlin, New York: Mouton de Gruyter: 303–332 (PDF). Berlin, New subjects have accepted that social media can be a good source of information of information source good a be can media social that accepted have subjects media of social acceptance the seeing Hence health. reproductive regarding and health regarding reproductive information as a source of among subjects as a media social recommends this study same on the of subjects availability significant source of information and knowledge regarding reproductive health slogans/jingles/ and effective impactful with attractive, news if provided related the among consumption and recalling retention, better for their punchlines target audience. https://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/punch%20line Research: Humor Raskin, Victor, ed. “Primer of Humor Carrell, Amy (2008). Research 8” 15 February link, TV (archived and Radio of innovation history Mills General 2010) https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC5769179/ http://granthaalayah.com/Articles/Vol4Iss4/06_IJRG16_SE04_06.pdf https://www.omicsonline.org/mass-communication-journalism.php https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/16585469 https://www.researchgate.net/publication/235734497_Exposure_to_mass_ media_and_its_impact_on_the_use_of_family_planning_methods_by_ Women_in_Goa https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/15964884 https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/10533537 https://www.guttmacher.org/journals/ipsrh/2000/03/womens-exposure-mass- media-linked-attitudes-toward-contraception-pakistan https://muse.jhu.edu/article/704364/pdf https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC4394597/ https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC3636326/ https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/23174462 https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/21555096 1 End Notes and References 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 Communicator 296 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 21 20 19 18 17 https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/18482956 https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/21777470 https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/12455760 https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/21679388 Family_Planning_in_Kenya https://www.researchgate.net/publication/238738789_The_Mass_Media_and_ Communicator

297 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 this paper attempts to study the content and form of a variety of folk genres like the tales, songs of some of the most primitive tribes in colonial India – the Baiga and the Gond. Dr. Shuchi Yadav Dr. Shuchi Associate Professor Tool for Social History Tool for Galgotias University, Greater Noida Galgotias University, School of Media and Communications Studies School of Media Understanding Traditional Folk Media as a Folk Traditional Understanding When writing the history of the unlettered, the peasants or the tribes, various peasants or the the unlettered, of the the history When writing humble folk of the speech on the relied have historians or anthropologists such as recorded. Traditional folk media practices which is not generally folk tales, folk songs and folk dances were not just the indigenous channels of a crucial source of understanding communication for the tribal society but narratives The folk practices. past socio-cultural their about and writing of psychology and the the history, sociology are a window into therefore seen be can therefore narrative media folk tribal the of tribes. Content the social nuances the where communication social of spectacle or a space as a tales the of and form out. The content and dynamics are played relations and songs reflect upon the psycho-social ideas of themyths and realities context, this paper attempts to of the tribal societies in the past. In this of folk genres like the tales, songs study the content and form of a variety India – the Baiga and the tribes in colonial of some of the most primitive is attempted tribal folklore Gond. A semiotic analysis of the documented dimensions of the past here to discern the meanings of the psycho-social India. communication practices prevalent in Colonial Tribal Myths, Folk Tales and Songs in Colonial India: India: in Colonial Songs and Tales Folk Myths, Tribal Anthropologists have contributed massively in documenting the past traditional past the documenting in massively contributed have Anthropologists little of the the lives who discovered in India. One such anthropologist, folklore known tribes in India, was ‘Verrier Elwin’. In studying the lives of the Central Indian of monographs which a treasure us with has provided Elwin tribes, and North Eastern which One such tribal characteristic us with a variety of tribal features. enlighten thoughts on the of light deal throws a great which folklore, was the him fascinated of tribes... (Rustomji,1989). He suggested a great diversity and poetic imagination within variations immense and areas tribal the all in of folklore, realm the in of ideas same pronounce the may even informant same the So much so that folk narratives. song on two successive folk or a tale folk a in differently name same word or use the days (Elwin, 1958). Introduction Folk Tales, Folk Songs, Communication, Social History, Oral Tradition Social History, Oral Tradition Key Words: Folk Tales, Folk Songs, Communication, Abstract Communicator 298 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 a commonidea thattheworldarosefroma primeval ocean. By looking atavariety Throughout , Orissa, Bihar and NEFA, the tribal creation myths share The CreationMyths:heaven,earthandtheothernatural phenomenon cultureand tribal practices ofthepast. in theprimitive prevailing andrealities myths the upon reflect - folktales, folk songs and folk dances. Careful readings of these recurrent themes analyzed here todiscernthemeaning inherent inthestructureoftheirfolknarratives heaven and earth, relationship with animals. Some of these themes are discussed and sexual preferences etc)genderrelations, equations ofpowerandhegemony,ideas tribal ways oflife – societal structure (status of women,division of labour, prejudices, Gonds, the folklore had some recurring themes which are studied here to discern the by and large the NEFA folk tales and songs were original. Across the Baiga and the but narratives folk the in found be also can influences internal or external of races A similar patternvisibleinthefolkloreoftribesliving inthisregion.Some was tribes livingintheNEFAregionretainedtheirtraditionaltribal culturalpractices. the Buddhist philosophy in Burma and Tibet. It is noteworthy therefore that the of influence miniscule a see could region Kameng western the Like (Elwin,1958). the lifeandcultureofpeopleastheyweretoooccasionaltohaveadeepeffect with theoutsideworld,ithadremarkably of thepeopleNEFA,little effect on west, Tibet to the north and Burma to the south-east. Despite these varied contacts of about400,000people (Rustomji, 1989).ThisregionwasboundbyBhutantothe Subansiri, Siang,Lohit and Tirap. Aroundthe sixties, the region hadapopulation tract in the Assam Himalayas and was divided into five frontier divisions – Kameng, British ruleandremained so evenafterindependence. It wasawildmountainous North EastFrontier Agency ortheNEFAwasapolitical division ofIndiaunderthe groups. system that provides a window into understanding the socio-cultural history of these here as a research method to interpret the meanings coded within the tribal folk tribes of Central India and North East India. Semiotics as a study ofsignsis useful draws mainly from the anthropological works ofVerrierElwin undertaken on the dimensions ofthemythsandrealities locked insidethetribal culture. The study that explores the traditional folk media content in order to discern the psycho-social that oftheBaigatribefromCentralProvincesinIndia.Itisaninterdisciplinary study from NorthEastFrontierofIndiaand sub-Gonds and dancesoftheGonds, songs The study represents a semiotic analysis of folklore existing in the past - folktales, India. is seenhere as asystemofcommunication prevalent among the primitive tribes in within the tribal folk narratives that have followed the path of oral tradition. Folkore the past.Thirdly, study alsotriestoexplore the psycho-social dimensions coded attempt is beingmadetodiscernthemeaningsrepresented in thefolknarratives of content and formofthetribal folk genresviz.tales, songs anddances.Secondly,an tribes such as the Gonds and the Baigas. This paper is an attempt to study firstly, the of thismediaformwillbeinsightfulindiscerningtheoralhistoryprimitive Studying thesevariationsiscrucialtothestudyoffolklore,ascontentandcontext Communicator

299 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 In Vedic texts, the Aitreya Brahmana also speaks of a similar 1958). by Gods (Elwin, reconciliated kind later and separated earth heaven and between of firmament According to a Hill Miri tale, ‘At first Sichi, the Earth and Nido, the Sky, lay close together...but when Dige-Wiyu was born from the womb of the Earth, he came out off as waving his arms above his head and pushed the Sky away so that it went far it is now..’ (Elwin 1958). These kinds of classical continuities can also be seen in other folk myths of heaven can also be continuities These kinds of classical sky above of the ‘present elevation the that folk belief the For example, and earth. the earth ascribed to the might of some God or hero who gave the firmament such a shove that it shot up (Elwin, 1958). Anthropogists in Colonial India studying the Baiga and the Gond tribes indicate Baiga India studying the Anthropogists in Colonial influence of the Hindu classical traditions in the structuring of creation myths. It is forests did dense or amongst hills the in living people how the that note to important questioning the to leads This ocean. the from originating world of idea the devise traced back can be the tribes? The tradition of this idea among of the possibility world was water; of the that the original material to the Upanishads which declare the Ramayan maintains the tradition that all was first water and that the earth was continuities of classical a possibility therefore, it (Elwin, 1958). This reveals beneath in the tribal folk traditions. Besides the idea of a primeval ocean, there are notions of the world as a microcosm’ ocean, there are notions of the world as a microcosm’ Besides the idea of a primeval great personage or even a tree. There are (Rustomji, 1989) transformed from some by heavenly beings, the others of a cosmic other tales that speak of a direct creation So we see mother. born of a universal and sky being egg and also that of the earth and its genres folklore of tribal of ideas in the realm divergence there is a great that orally from generation are transmitted may be because these tales or mythic genres a they must have undergone through this tradition and while living to generation change or some degree of improvisation. There are a variety of motives on the basis of which different sets of similar tale types motives on the basis of which different There are a variety of role significant very a play ‘motives’ that here underlined be to needs It made. be can in these too. of similar tale types and there are variations in the classification Similarly in a Sherduk pen tale, ‘...before the earth was made everything was water earth was made everything the ‘...before tale, in a Sherduk pen Similarly flowers water, over flower lotus threw sky the in supreme brothers, two the when and place their hands and the with the dust Two of them levelled arose and winds blew. piled up rose the hills .(Elwin,1958). where the mud was For eg: In a Nocte story,‘... initially the earth was covered with water but when a covered with water the earth was initially a Nocte story,‘... For eg: In a part of the the mud dried up and water was cleared, over it then the snake moved part turned into hills... (Elwin,1958)’ earth became flat and of tales we see that they share a common motif on the basis of which they can be can be which they basis of on the motif share a common that they we see of tales these of discourse the within variations are there But tale-types. similar as classified folk narratives. Communicator 300 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 prevailing in these tribal societies in the past. The poems or the tales reflected falling conditions psycho-social the of reflection a are tales folk tribal the in themes Such the forestwheretheyturnedinto bears...’(Elwin,1968) who indulgedinincestwereashamedandsentto and sisters ‘...these brothers quote – which suggest incest was lookeddownuponand was seen as a crime even then. To tribe primitive tribes. ButtherearealsostoriesthatoftheMishmi andtheHrusso tales, althoughseveralsuchtalesrevealthatincestwas unacceptable among the race (Elwin, 1968). Clearly incest is another element shared across a variety of folk are often represented as brothers and sisters who came together to produce human woman and man first the that is traditions folk several in theme dominant crucial A it scatteraroundtheworldandturnintohumanbeings. of flesh which is neither dead nor alive. It is dried by fire and when its bursts, bits of human beings are represented as emerging from various material things like a lump first the myth, type another In husband. and wife as regarded are who Sky the and Another varianttothisstoryishowmenhavedescendedfromtheunionofEarth and putsthebreathoflifeintothem. Miri stories,it is saidthat...the sun takes clay and makes images of man and woman divine artist’. Suchstoriesresemble those prevalent in NEFA,likeoneoftheHill Central India andOrissatheybelieve that menandwomenwere‘modelled’ by the But onecanidentifytwo-threecommontraditionsinallthesetribes.Throughout man. first the of emergence the about traditions of variety a reveal folktales Tribal History andCreationofMan structural continuities. be seen under different thematic orders in complex sociological, psychological and women, theirdailylives,perception of death,diseaseandanimalsetchaveto Muller butitmaynotbesuitabletoothertribalfolkgenres.Themythsabout nature. ‘Creation Myths’ ofthe tribals may fall into the theoretical paradigm of Max objects into substantives through their poetic imaginations and love or fearfor The tribal mythscanalsobeexplainedinsimilarcontextsthattheyraisedthenatural result throughthe‘diseaseoflanguage’gaverisetomyths. nature invariousgendersandqualities. Thus arosethemythical speech andasa for them. They expressed these ideas in their poetry andthusgavehuman forms to hence powerful than man which lead to the corresponding experience of love or fear 1968). Theysawimmense power innature which was brighter and mightier and the mythopoeic people were inlovewithnature and sawit with revelation (Dorson, ‘mythopoeic people’ explained by Max Muller in the 19 The explanation ofthese tribal myths can also betraced back to the perception of the mountainsandtreesastheirchildren. A variety oftribal folktales saw earth and sky asbrother-sister or husband–wife and th century. He pointed out that Communicator

301 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 ...the Wanchos roasted the skin but the plains people kept theirs in a bamboo a theirs in kept people plains the but skin the Wanchos roasted ...the Thus we see that they question the existing social reality by creating their own by creating Thus we see that they question the existing social reality reality social of the This kind of restructuring identity. history and hence a separate ‘ tube...’ Wancho Tale (Elwing, 1958) ‘...but one day when the people were hunting, they accidently killed the deer and ate ‘...but one day when the people were hunting, they accidently the while write, and read cannot but Kebang in well talk can Adis we why is This it. Assamese can...’ Panggi Tale ( Elwin, 1958) ‘An old man had a deer skin on which the history of his tribe was written. But it got got it But was written. tribe of his history the on which skin deer had a man ‘An old have not known how to read or write...’ burnt and he ate it. Since then the Noctes Nocta Tale ( Elwin, 1958) For example – the presence of a deer or a deer skin in every story, killing of the – the presence of a For example the in tale the of culmination the finally and it eating and skin its burning and animal of the recurrence The folk narratives. plots of several core are tribals of the illiteracy in the plains, tribals were like the people that of the tribals the belief core plots reveal Both were provided equal opportunities at the time of birth but the not born illiterate. was tribals by eating the piece on which wisdom were written got polluted and hence their portion of the plains retained the people deprived from the knowledge whereas and write. The presence of a ‘pollution of the skin and hence know how to read all the three folk narratives – Nocte, Panggi cliche’ (Prakash and Haynes, 1991) in of the where the eating became illiterate, Adis and Wanchos – describe how they deer skin/deer made the cause of their illiteracy. Myth of Illiteracy is another interesting theme thrown up by the oral transmitted is another interesting theme thrown Myth of Illiteracy folk tales, throughout NEFA. Several stories literate. became the people in the plains so while but how they became illiterate reflect how tribals were not born structured in a manner that at the heart of these tale types tales were These illiteracy the occasions take different (Prakash and Haynes, 1991) which ‘cliches’ lay certain form of either the core plot or as proverbs and phrases. Cliches here can be defined in the form of phrases, proverbs and plots as highly compressed codes that exist (Prakash and Haynes). Myth of Illiteracy of the Tribes Myth of Illiteracy into the theme of the creation of human race there is a clear sense of displeasure of displeasure sense is a clear there race human of creation of the theme into the reflected for those indulging in incest. In a way the content reflects that this tribal to curb incest by attributing society tool in the have been a powerful could folklore Further the in such activities. and sisters engaging shame to the brothers insult and were sent to they – that in incest indulging for those of consequences attribution that of punishment prevalence – suggest the bears into they turned forests where tool as culture folk suggest bears into turned they that say To suggests ‘ostracization’. a sense of fear psychologically and instil used to communicate of everyday life was possible a seem to have made also as a whole. These instances in the minds of society and Ramanujan, (Blackburn world within the folk narrative questioning of the social 1986). Communicator 302 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 towards hismother. Same take also reveals that disrespect towards a husband is boy islater sent tothe ‘land of sinful men’ as apunishment for showingdisrespect Ramanujan, 1986). Atthesametime there is amoral concern inthetale whereby this shows thepattern ofthe‘lesser man’striumph over hissuperior’(Blackburn and with aboywhorebelsagainst hismother,kicksherandgoesouttotrade.This plane. For example – In a Singpho tale (Elwin, 1958) first part of the narrative deals This kind of balance is seen in other contexts as well, of the same tale, on a moral which isapparentinBaigaandNEFAtaletypesoftheLand ofWomen. energy and expression. Viewed from this perspective folklore plays a balancing role 1958). So in its continuity with classical tradition folklore represents the polarity of in isolation becauseintheir earlier birththey had called their husbands dogs(Elwin, the freeLandofWomenisseenasapunishment–land womenpunishedtolive hand astrongdesireofwomenformen.There are alsotales where theexistence of on theonehanditseemstherewasadomination of womenover menandontheother Sometimes there seemstobeastrangeparadoxrevealed in theNEFAtradition where controlled intheclassicaltraditionis‘released’folktradition. through their magical powers turnmen into animals. Therefore the energy that is classical texts buttheyportraywomenastotally powerful. Inseveralstorieswomen and goes to Hastinapura. The folk narrative of the Baigas though borrows from the been subordinated to the male centric values when she leaves her ‘land of women’ i.e. thepowerofwomeniscontrolled by marriage in theendassheisshowntohave taking hertoHastinapur.Thusweseeanelement of controlintheclassical tradition defeated by women.Butintheend,heconquered them by marryingtheir Rani and with menbutkilled the male children along withtheadult men. Arjunwasalso country inhabited by women.Thewomenbecame pregnant as aresult of the contacts to Elwin,inoneofthestoriesMahabharata at theAshwamedha,ahorseenters This kind ofidea of the Land of Women is asold as the classical traditions. According men wasduetoacurse(Elwin,1939). wore men’sclothesandterrorizedtheneighbourhood.InBaigastoriesabsenceof turned into cats,goatsorbullocks (Elwin, 1958). ABaiga tale adds that the women the east, to the sunrise in Bengal and are a place of magic where male intruders are psychosexual pressures.TheCentral Indian tribeslocate the LandofWomento release dialectics which can be seenintheportrayal of womenalongwithsome Therefore wecanapproachthisthemebyabivalence of folklore intermsofcontrol represent apolarityofenergyandexpression. kinds oftaleshavetracesclassicaltextsbutdespitethesecontinuities folklore position ofdominanceandlive.Iftheyatallasslavesorvictimsmagic.These hold the traditions that of a ‘Land of Women’ where men lose their customary Another theme that emergesfromthesefolkgenresisofwomen:tribal folktales Land ofWomen:ContinuitiesfromtheHinduClassicalTraditions to daylifewhichgetscompensatedinthefolknarrativesandsatisfiesthem. in the folk narrative reveals a kind of a protest against the literate people in their day Communicator

303 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 “...Gond women deceive their husbands ...... to the husband in the house a broken litter for sleeping; To the lover beyond the gate a bed prepared with care... (Hivale and Elwin, 1935) second, where they are revered as Goddesses : Songs related to Gond women and wives fall in two categories – one, where women fall in two categories to Gond women and wives Songs related are deceitful and promiscuous : More remarkable of the songs are called the ‘Sajani’ (Hivale and Elwin, 1935) (Hivale the ‘Sajani’ songs are called of the More remarkable of bitterness of the quarrels prevailing in which seem to be satires that reveal a kind 1935) and and Elwin, (Hivale of a liar is that landlord society. Gond view of the the police. Songs of the also very popular. The Gond in and around women were critical was girl a without Life hatred. and fear love, with women the viewed seems it men a waste, virginity was rare to be found and therefore revered. These folk songs were marked by a variety of performance styles and performance of performance by a variety These folk songs were marked song. of the context on the 1986) depending and Ramanujan, (Blackburn markers For eg – Lahaki Karma song unlike the style delivery in the rapidity rhymes and Thus it others. the than sung more rapidly other ordinary Karma was rhymed and in the songs gave vigour this kind of rapidity distinguished it from the others. Further sometimes who was also audience for the interest an created which dance the to that Gonds believed the songs. For example of these performance in the involved they were lost to the world: they were ready to once they were caught by the Lahaki ruined by it (Hivale and Elwin, 1935). leave wife, children and families were Even the tribal folk songs and dances seem to be a window to the minds and hearts hearts and minds the window to a be to seem dances and songs folk the tribal Even and weird too with his strange knowledge a tribal show that of the tribals. They things essential same the in is interested ignorance and poverty his utter customs, in expressed and excitement of pleasure vein is a rich as the rest of the world...there and Gonds the of culture real 1989). The (Rustomji, culture his songs in and music most The 1935). Elwin, and (Hivale dances and songs their in reflected is Baigas the many to common dance’ ‘Karma great the of songs the are them of poetic genuinely was observed women. It and men by both was performed dance This tribes. of the tribes, different in differently as dance song was performed folk same the that when it is For example, was different. of performance context perhaps because the performed as a harvest then a branch of a ‘Karma’ tree is brought from the forest Then young men and women holding their hands dance around and is decorated. (Hivale and Elwin, 1935). The Gonds, the Baigas of Mandla with it in a big circle and in a different any time at as recreation the karma Bhinjwars of Bilaspur dance way. a wife who should be punished. Therefore moral bondage between bondage moral Therefore be punished. who should a wife a sin for also of tribal patterning internal the is in It is emphasized. superior the and inferior the The and ‘release’. of ‘control’ both the polarities see, that it absorbs folklore, we as a of islolation state their by explaining is controlled of women energy released them sinful. curse or by calling result of a Communicator 304 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 2. 1. End NotesandReferences and acompensationattimestosocialinequalitiesexistingin the society. the existingsocialorder.Thecontentisladenwithmythsthat serveasacautionattimes an importanttooltocommunicatefearandpunishmentforthose whowishtochallenge marginalized especiallywomen.Whatisalsorevealedthat thefolkmediaemergesas Folk songsandtalesthereforeprovideaspaceformake beliefworldforthe does notexistintherealworld. folk genresaspowerfulentities seem to bemore of acompensation of whatreally to turntheirhusbandsintoanimals. However suchportrayal of womenindifferent at times magical powers depicted tobemorepowerfulthanmenandalsopossessing women areconcernedrevealed in thecontent of thetalesandsongsi.e.womenare Along withthattracesofsuchcontinuities can alsobefoundasfarthepositionof in theHinduclassical texts liketheUpanishads,RamayanandMahabharata. creation myths ofthe world acrosstribes seem to ahave continuity with the stories songs enumerate the complexities ofexisting in the tribal social structure. Variety of social nature. Variety of themes thrownupin the study ofthe past folk tales and traditional folk mediaofthetribesincolonial Indiacanbeseenmoreofthepsycho- of their minds, souls and their everyday lives. The signs revealed in the content of the These folkgenresrelated to theBaiga and theGondsgenerally reveal the complexity variety ofsoundsandmovements. integrated to thenarrativeanditisperformancethatgripsaudiencebya in somesongsasthecaseofGonds.Thusperformance style ishighly the audience which along with the performance also becomes a part of the performance influence they which through intensity or degree the by revealed is significance impact in Their songs. i.e. folklore of genre this analyzing for significant very character of the performance markers orthe features of the performance style are The quality of the movement (Blackburn and Ramanujan, 1986) and the cumulative and joy of ‘Madhuban’, forestofsweetdesire. forest or ‘Nandanban’ as described often are Forests fishes. the about the tribals fornature, forests andthe creatures living inside – abouttheparrotsand of love the reveal dances and songs other Certain forests. the in and field the in life depict intimateLove songswereintenseandquitebold.The detailsofaman’s (Hivale andElwin,1935) ...so reverewomenbutkeepthematadistance.” Women canbringdowntheGodofFirefromsky... For theyareverypowerful ...but alsobeware “ Theyaregoddesses... Elwin, Verrier, Gonds, G.AllenandUnwin,London. of theForest:folk poetryofthe (Ed) (1939)Songs and Elwin,V Hivale, S The Baiga,(1939)GianPublishing House,Delhi. Communicator

305 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 North-Eastern Hill North-Eastern , Another Harmony: New Essays Philanthropologist University of California Press: USA University of California University of Chicago, Chicago. University of Chicago, Folklore and Fakelore: Essays towards a discipline of folk folk of discipline a towards Essays Fakelore: and Folklore Dorson, R.M.(1976) University Press. studies, Cambridge MA: Harvard from the British Myths –Selections Savage ____ 1968) Peasant Customs and Folklorists, Prakash,G (1991) Contesting Power, Oxford and Haynes,D Press, University Delhi. on the Folklore of India, Directorate of Information of Information Directorate India, of Frontier Eastern North of (1958) Myths ____ . Relations, NEFA, and Public N Rustomji, and Elwin, V 1989) (Ed)( Oxford, UK. University Press, Publications, Oxford University Blackburn, S and Ramanujan A.K.(Ed) (1986) 8. 6. 7. 4. 5. 3. Indian languages. program andwill analyse itsstatus paper primarily aims toexplain each andevery language wise. It willidentify of journalism This research development education in journalism historical

Communicator 306 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Abstract Mapping TheLandscapeofJournalismEducation offered in Indian languages. offered inIndian languages. as websites of concerned journalism departments, where programs are being personal communication with faculty members and research scholars as well through collected been has Data method. census through investigated been Indian languages. For the purpose, all journalism departments in India have in education journalism of concerns key examine language also will status study The its wise. analyse will and program journalism every and identify each will It languages. Indian in education journalism of development historical explain departments to aims primarily various paper research under This nation. the time across of span different in launched been have Sanskrit and Malayalam Urdu, Odia, Telugu, Punjabi, Assamese, Marathi, Hindi, as such languages in Indian in programs time journalism Thereafter, first 1962. the for language Gujarati in department journalism begin to journalism education in Indian languages, Gujarat University took the credit education in regional languages is highly recommended. In order to promote multi- and multi-lingual a cultural nation, where in language journalism has played vital role, journalism However, and existence. education in been journalism has imparting pedagogy in language English of dominance the but 90s, regulatory of decade the during India in and press English overpowered journalism had language publication that mention to important is research, it Here, etc. framework infrastructure, texts, curriculum, course educator, as such components qualitative various the on of discipline development amidst continued debate the Thereafter, necessity. its on discourse Indian long to due gradually grew era post-independence 1950 in in 1980 from to decades three first department in discipline the of journey surviving the yet India, in longest the still education journalism for way the paved efforts these Though, sub-continent. is India- journalism undivided in first which Singh up P. Pakistan, P. set last Prof. of had not headship Lahore the could under University, department endeavours Panjab the 1941, However, In long. 1938. Aligarh at in place took University program Muslim journalism of begin of mentorship to effort the University next under atNational whereas Chennai) in was started (now Adyar, program journalism first when The genesis of journalism education in India can be traced in 1920, in IndianLanguagesExploringJournalism Education inIndianLanguages: Department ofMassCommunication Central UniversityofJharkhand A StatusReport Assistant Professor Rajesh Kumar Dr. Annie Besant, Dr. AnnieBesant,

Communicator

307 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 In order to meet the need of a multi-lingual and multi- cultural nation, journalism education began in Indian languages.

2

1 first traced the growth of communication/journalism education in India and 3 Thereafter in 1938, Aligarh Muslim University began a journalism program, but it Aligarh Muslim University began a journalism in 1938, Thereafter first up setting by effort remarkable a made University Punjab 1940. in stopped was longest is the 1941, which in India-Pakistan un-divided in department journalism in Indian sub-continent till now. surviving department Journalism education in India is going to complete 100 years of its existence in existence of its years 100 complete to is going India in education Journalism of Faculty English, of Department at started was program journalism first The 2020. the mentorship of Dr. of Adyar (now in Chennai) under Arts at National University which was closed down in 1925. Annie Besant in 1920, Language Journalism Education in India: A Historical Perspective in India: A Historical Journalism Education Language Language, Journalism, Education, Pedagogy, Curriculum. Pedagogy, Education, Journalism, Language, Keywords: suggested that more and better departments of journalism need to be set up in Indiasuggested that more and better departments of journalism need to be set up in overin order to cater the need of different regional languages. He expressed concern forscarcity of trained teachers in journalism and poor infrastructural development of labs forpractical training and emphasized that teachers should be encouraged to visit abroad studying the latest methods and techniques in order to improve the standard of teaching under exchange programs and grants and fellowships should be provided to them. Despite some remarkable efforts, the development of journalism education in India education of journalism development efforts, the Despite some remarkable to leading thereby discourse on its essentiality due to entrenched slow has been in between 1920 were in existence six university departments delay. Only inordinate came departments means 25 university 1981. That to 25 till to 1961, which increased 1920 to 1981. into being in first six decades in between Singh Review of Literature Gujarat University took the initiative to launch a journalism department in Gujarati department launch a journalism to Gujarat University took the initiative Pune began its program in Marathi language medium in 1962, whereas University of Odia, journalism programs in Hindi, Marathi, Urdu, Assamese, in 1964. Thereafter, span of in different launched been and Sanskrit have Malayalam Telugu, Punjabi, time in Indian universities. Here it is worth mentioning that the language journalism in the decade of 90s had decade the in journalism language the that worth mentioning is it Here but the dominance of English language in overpowered English press in India, and pedagogy has been in existence. In order to education journalism imparting education nation, journalism and multi-cultural the need of a multi-lingual meet began in Indian languages. With the advent of new economic policy in 1991, the discipline developed at a at developed discipline in 1991, the policy of new economic advent the With has crossed the mark of 300 departments and the number of journalism fast pace (UGC, 2018). However, the discourse on universities in public as well as private infrastructure, texts, teachers, components such as course curriculum, qualitative framework etc., and regulatory interface academia-industry research, publication, is still continuing. after completion Bachelor degree students joining well aswritten) communication is alsoamatter skills (oralas of three-year The levelof of concern. course and journalism their poor

Communicator 308 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 is verylow. matter ofconcern.Competence level offacultyinmanyinstitutionsand universities (oral as well aswritten) after completion of three-year Bachelor degree is alsoa The level of students joining journalism course and their poor communication skills various programs through combination of courses rather than the present system. offering of terms in departments the within flexibility greater want academicians and infrastructure of the department and research facilities. Murthy found that of thecourse,competence level of faculty, recruitment and capacity building He examinedcoursecontentofthediscipline, skill level of graduatesattheend Melkote media textbooks,poorinfrastructureandstudentadmissionprocedures. the statusofregionallanguagejournalism,lacklocallyrelevantEnglish-language about week curriculum and inadequate faculty expertise. He expressedconcern over Bagchi and Rath is essential. practical training andresearch programmes like M.Phil. and Ph.D. forhigher studies for recruitment of media educator. Basic infrastructure of media departments for of social communication in course curriculum and review of current UGC guidelines course curriculum anddevelopment of medialibrary.Hestressedontherelevance Eapen, Thakur and Sanjay Pattnaik research andserviceetc. performance to student outcomes; and maintaining high standards in teaching, curriculum and research;assessmentofstudentoutcomes; connecting faculty demand oftheindustryandacademics; assessment ofteaching, instruction, discipline is tomaintain quality media educators; continuous training to meet the between academia and industry. He mentioned about future challenges for the discipline. He expressedconcern over decrease in state funding and disconnect Guru andMadhura and culturallyrelevanttoIndia. 1991. Therefore, language textbook writingmustbeencouraged thataresocially till scheme this under out come yet has title journalism/communication no subjects, They mentioned that despite of theUGCscheme for writingtextbook for various national realities. Most ofthe books are in English and represents western approach. books written on journalism and mass communication in India, which doesn’t reflect Murthy for themediadepartments. about absenceofquality teacher and failure of stategovt.inprovidinginfrastructure quality booksonjournalismandmasscommunication in Indiaandalsopointedout concern overtheexclusionofsocialscience in coursecurriculum and dearthof the country, whichismulti-lingual and multi-cultural in character. They expressed 9 7 analysed the influence of British practices on Indian journalism education. journalism Indian on practices British of influence the analysed 6 mhszd n h ncsiy f agae ei euain full-fledged education, media language of necessity the on emphasized mentioned about lack offoundationinliberal arts andsciences inthe 8 suggested media education should cater to the need of all people in 5 inreviewingthestateofjournalismeducation inIndiamentioned 4 expressed concern over less number of language text Communicator

309 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The study undertakes an exploratory research design in which qualitative approach has been used. expressed concern over the mushroom growth of media education in India expressed concern over the mushroom 10 To identify types and number of journalism programs in Indian languages; To identify types and number of journalism languages Indian in programs journalism of representation wise state analyse To and; programs in Indian languages. To examine academic level of journalism Sectoral Innovation Council of Ministry of Information and Broadcasting, Govt. of of Information Sectoral Innovation Council of Ministry India UGC Panel on Communication(1980) through a report titled ‘Journalism titled report a through Communication(1980) on Panel UGC Education in India-A Press Institute of should be increasingly to the need of this country, which journalism courses relevant India need to make the Survey’, stressed on the Education Communication Journalism/ on Document UGC nature. in interdisciplinary in India(1990-91) was more focussed and diversification etc (ibid.). standardized program format, newer courses on quality control, teacher’s qualification, Second Press Commission(1982) also advocated for creation of a national body national body for creation of a also advocated Commission(1982) Second Press act as an accreditation which will primarily work as for journalism education, body. For accreditation, a programme should fulfil the requirements laid course pattern, of admission and evaluation procedures, by this body in respect down student and staff strength, minimum qualifications and experience library and laboratory duration and pattern of internship and of different ranks, for teachers facilities (ibid.). At policy level, for the first time First for agency suitable a to create and recommended education need of journalism the Press Commission(1954) emphasized on focus on the methods which will primarily discipline, of the development systematic profession. training for media education and of recruitment, The universe includes all government programs in Indian languages are being offered. in which journalism institutes as well as private under census That means each and every language program has been investigated universities/colleges/ procedure. The study undertakes an exploratory research design in which qualitative approach The study undertakes an exploratory research design in which qualitative papers, research through done been has review literature extensive An used. been has reports, websites, and committees’ commissions papers, councils, policy articles, prospectus and NAAC reports of respective journalism departments. • • • Research Methodology Objectives and pointed out on various components such as journalism curriculum, teachers, curriculum, journalism as such components various on out pointed and issues of the qualitative various with deal to In order etc. publication and research known as new organization of a for creation recommended Council discipline, media Education Council. Communicator 310 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 1.1:JournalismEducationinHindiLanguage subject matter. the facultymembersandresearchscholarsfromconcerneddepartment on the telephonic i.e., methods hybrid through interview and observation. Telephonic interview has primarily been conducted with done been has collection data Further, No. Sl. 2. 1.

Communication Patrakarita andMass BA (Hons.)inHindi Journalism PG DiplomainHindi Nomenclature of the Program New Delhi lege, UniversityofDelhi, Dr. BhimRao Ambedkar Col munication (IIMC),NewDelhi Indian InstituteofMassCom Department ofHindiJournalism, Department/Centre/School/ College/University Faculty

- - Launching 1987-88 1994 Year Communicator

311 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 2000 2003 2004 2007 1995 1995 1996 1996 2011-12 2011-12 2001-02 2001-02 2007-08 2009-10 1998-99 - -

Baba Saheb Bhimrao Ambekar Baba Saheb Bhimrao University, Muzaffarpur Manjhi Bhagalpur Univer Tilka Changu Kana Arts, Thakur Commerce and Science College, Raigad, University of Mumbai Shri. Rajasthani Seva Sangh Arts and Commerce, College of Mumbai. Ram Lal Anand College, Univer Ram Lal Bhagalpur sity, Department of Hindi, Jamia Department Millia Islamia, New Delhi Education Garware Institute of of and Development, University Mumbai Bahadur Khalsa Tegh Shri Guru of Delhi, College, University New Delhi Department of Hindi, Jamia Millia Islamia, New Delhi Department of Hindi, Jamia Millia Islamia, New Delhi Department of Journalism and Mass Communication, Banaras Varanasi Hindu University, sity of Delhi Aditi Mahavidyalaya, University Aditi Mahavidyalaya, of Delhi, New Delhi Banaras Department of Hindi, Varanasi Hindu University, Department of Hindi, University of Hindi, University Department Delhi of Delhi, New Patna University, Patna Patna University, - - - - Certificate in Mass Media (Hindi) PG Diploma in Communication and Journalism (Hindi) PG Diploma in Hindi Journalism and Mass Communication PG Diploma in Hindi Journalism and Mass Communication Diploma in Mass Media (Hindi) BA (Hons.) in Hindi BA Patrakarita and Mass Communication MA (Mass Commu- (Mass MA nication) specialisa tion in Hindi Jour nalism BA (Hons.) Mass BA Media Hindi TV PG Diploma in Journalism (Hindi Medium) nalism (Hindi Medi nalism (Hindi um) (Self-financed) PG Diploma in Communication and Journalism (Hindi) (Hons.) in Hindi BA Patrakarita PG Diploma in Jour PG Diploma (Hons.) in Hindi BA Patrakarita in Prayojan MA Mulak Hindi Patrakarita PG Diploma in Hindi PG Diploma Patrakarita PG Diploma in Hindi Journalism and Mass Communication 9. 8. 7. 5. 6. 4. 3. 11. 18. 17. 15. 16. 14. 13. 12. 10. Communicator 312 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Gujarati, which werecloseddownduetoinadequate intakeofstudents. institute started journalism programs inotherIndianlanguages such as Marathi and from GarwareInstitueofEducation and Development, University ofMumbai.This Diploma andCommunication and Journalism(Hindi) wasintroduced in 1998-99,PG of Delhi and Department of Hindi,BanarasHinduUniversityrespectively, whereas Prayojan MulakHindiPatrakarita werestartedat AditiMahavidyalaya,University In 1996,twodegree level programs i.e.,BA (Hons.)inHindiPatrakarita and MAin University ofDelhiandJamiaMilliaIslamiaUniversity,New Delhirespectively. Diploma inJournalism(Hindi)werelaunchedunderthe DepartmentofHindiat In 1995,twoPGDiploma programs i.e.,PGDiploma in Hindi Patrakarita and PG level program,BA(Hons.)inHindiPatrakaritaandMassCommunication in1994. degree first started Delhi, of University College, Ambedkar Rao Bhim Dr. 1994, in in India at IndianInstitute of MassCommunication (IIMC) in1987-88.Thereafter Hindi with program academic full-fledged nomenclature i.e., PG a Diploma in but Journalism (Hindi) was inception, introduced for its the first time since instruction Journalism education in Hindilanguage has been in existence asamedium of in MassMedia(Hindi). Certificate and Diploma (Hindi), Journalism TV in Diploma PG Year One (Hindi), Hindi Journalism andMassCommunication and Communication and Journalism (Hindi), Journalism i.e., nomenclatures three with Diploma PG Year One (Hindi), Journalism BA Year Three Communication, Mass and Patrakarita Hindi in (Hons.) BA Patrakarita, Hindi in (Hons.) BA Year Three (Hindi), Media Mass in BA Year Three Patrakarita, Hindi Mulak Prayojan in MA Year Two (Hindi), Journalism in MA Integrated Year Five as such levels academic various at offered being is which Sanskrit. Hindiisthemostpopularlanguageandtopswith23programsoutof40, in presently beingoffered are Indian languages suchasHindi,Marathi, Urdu, Assamese,Odia,Malyalam and programs 40journalism total that finds study The 20. 23. 22. 21. 19. di) BA Journalism(Hin- in Journalism(Hindi) MA Five Year Integrated Journalism PG DiplomainHindi karita (Hindi) PG DiplomainPatra Patrakarita BA (Hons.)inHindi - Lakecity University, Bhopal Mass Communication,Jagran Jagran SchoolofJournalismand versity ofDelhi,NewDelhi Delhi SchoolofJournalism,Uni University,Hindu Varanasi Mass Communication,Banaras Department ofJournalismand idyalala,Wardha Hindi VishwavAntarrashtriya - munication, MahatmaGandhi Department ofMassCom University, Amritsar en, Amritsar, GuruNanakDev S. R.Govt.Collegefor Wom- - - 2015-16 2013-14 2018-19

2017 2015 Communicator

313 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

Journalism education in Hindi language has panoramic presence among all among presence has panoramic in Hindi language education Journalism languages and it is being offered from Delhi, Maharashtra, Bihar, Uttar Pradesh, India, in and Union Territories States Among all Punjab. Madhya Pradesh and out of 23, whereas programs in Hindi language Delhi tops with ten (10) journalism Maharashtra has second position with five (05) programs. Bihar and Uttar Pradesh and has third position with three (03) programs each, whereas Madhya Pradesh Punjab offer one (01) program each. In 2015-16, Department of Mass Communication, Banaras Hindu University Banaras Hindu University In 2015-16, Department of Mass Communication, Integrated Year Five first 2017, in whereas Journalism, Hindi in Diploma PG started was launched in India at Delhi School of MA in Journalism (Hindi) program Jagran School of Journalism and Journalism, University of Delhi. In 2018-19, University, Bhopal began BA Journalism Mass Communication, Jagran Lakecity (Hindi). In 2000, Shri Guru Tegh Bahadur Khalsa College, University of Delhi of Delhi University College, Khalsa Bahadur Tegh Guru Shri In 2000, Department 2001-02, in whereas Patrakarita, Hindi BA (Hons.) in began i.e., BA two programs Islamia introduced Jamia Millia of Hindi, (Hindi). in TV Journalism and PG Diploma Media Hindi (Hons.) Mass Punjab in time first the for introduced was Patrkarita Hindi in (Hons.) BA 2013-14, In whereas Amritsar, University, Dev Guru Nanak Women, for Govt. College R. S. at Gandhi Antarrashtriya Mahatma of Mass Communication, in 2015, Department Partrakarita in programs two PG Diploma launched Wardha Viswavidyalaya, was closed down in the same year due to (Hindi and Marathi), but Marathi program negligible intake. In 2011-12, Changu Kana Thakur Arts, Commerce and Science College, Raigad, College, and Science Arts, Commerce In 2011-12, Changu Kana Thakur Mass in Certificate and Diploma i.e., programs two introduced Mumbai of University Journalism (Hindi) was and Communication Media (Hindi), whereas PG Diploma in of Arts, Commerce, Mumbai. started at Shri Rajasthani Seva Sangh College In 2007-08, two programs were launched with Hindi nomenclature. Ram Lal Anand Lal Ram with Hindi nomenclature. were launched In 2007-08, two programs Mass and Patrakarita Hindi in BA (Hons.) started of Delhi University College, Bhimrao Ambedkar University, Muzaffarpur whereas Babasaheb Communication, introduced PG Mass In 2009-10, Diploma in Hindi Journalism and Communication. and Journalism Hindi in PG Diploma launched University Bhagalpur Manjhi Tilka Mass Communication. In 2003, Patna University launched PG Diploma in Hindi Journalism and Mass and Journalism Hindi in PG Diploma launched University Patna In 2003, whereas of students, intake fewer to due of end verve the is at which Communication, Hindu University Banaras and Mass Department of Journalism Communication, offered they which in MA (Mass Communication), as program Master its upgraded Journalism in 2004. specialization in Hindi Communicator 314 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Malayalam Languages Table 1.2:JournalismEducationinMarathi,Urdu,Assamese,Odiaand 11.t No. 10. 13. 12. 14. 15. Sl. 4. 3. 2. 1. 5. 7. 6. 9. 8.

(Marathi) nication andJournalism PG DiplomainCommu Assamese Journalism Certificate Coursein Mass Media(Urdu) Advanced Diplomain (Marathi) Diploma inJournalism Diploma/Post Graduate ism (Odia) PG DiplomainJournal Management (Marathi) PG DiplomainMedia Mass Media PG DiplomainUrdu Journalism (Assamese) Diploma inPractical (Marathi Medium) Bachelor ofMassMedia (Marathi Journalism) Bachelor ofMassMedia ism (Urdu) PG DiplomainJournal Journalism PG DiplomainUrdu Journalism (Assamese) Diploma inPractical Journalism PG DiplomainMarathi ism (Malayalam) PG DiplomainJournal Nomenclature of the Program - - - -

University ofMumbai cation andDevelopment, Garware InstituteofEdu ism, Guwahati Assam InstituteofJournal New Delhi Jawaharlal NehruUniversity, ty ofPune tion andJournalism,Universi Department ofCommunica Dhenakanal Communication (IIMC), Indian InstituteofMass lege, Raigad Commerce andScienceCol Thakur Arts, Kana Changu New Delhi Millia IslamiaUniversity, Department ofUrdu,Jamia Guwahati Assam SchoolofJournalism, Mumbai mous College,Universityof Ruia Autono- Ramnarain University ofMumbai sociations SathayeCollege, Parle Tilak Vidyalaya As- Delhi Communication (IIMC),New Indian InstituteofMass sity ofKashmir Department ofUrdu,Univer Research, Guwahati Communication andMedia Assam InstituteofMass munication (IIMC), Amravati munication Indian InstituteofMassCom munication (IIMC), Kottayam Indian InstituteofMassCom Department/Centre/School/ College/University Faculty ------Launching 1964/1986 1998-99 2001-02 2007-08 2016-17 2017-18 2017-18 2010-11 1991 1974 2003 2009 2012 Year 2011 2011 Communicator

315 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 2018 2018 - Indian Institute of Mass Indian Institute (IIMC), New Communication Delhi of Commu Xavier Institute nication, Xavier University, University, nication, Xavier Mumbai - Advanced Certificate Advanced Sanskrit Jour Course in nalism in Mass PG Diploma Communication (Marathi) 16. 17. In 1974, for the first time an Advance Diploma in Mass Media (Urdu) was launched was (Urdu) Media Mass in Diploma Advance an time first the for 1974, In in Urdu whereas in 2003, PG Diploma Nehru University, New Delhi, at Jawahar Lal Urdu has third position with four (04) journalism programs after Hindi and Marathi Urdu has third position with four (04) journalism in India. Three programs are being offered from Delhi, whereas one is from Jammu (Urdu), Mass Media in Diploma Advance are nomenclatures Their Kashmir. and One Year PG Diploma in Urdu Mass Media and PG Diploma in Urdu Journalism. During the five decade of existence of journalism education in Marathi language, more programs in at Bachelor, Diploma and Certificate level were introduced, but those were closed down as the students’ intake gradually became less in number. In 2016-17, Indian Institute of Mass Communication launched PG Diploma in PG Diploma launched of Mass Communication Institute In 2016-17, Indian campus in Maharashtra, whereas Xavier Journalism from its Amravati Marathi in Mass began PG Diploma Xavier University of Communication, Institute Communication (Marathi) in 2018. In 2009, for the first time a Bachelor program in Mass Media (Marathi Journalism) 2010-11 in whereas of Mumbai, University College, Sathaye at was launched Ruia at Ramnarain of Mass Media (Marathi Medium) was introduced Bachelor Autonomous College, University of Mumbai. In 1998-99, Garware Institute of Education and Development, University of Mumbai and Development, of Education In 1998-99, Garware Institute Journalism (Marathi), whereas in and started a PG Diploma in Communication 2007-08 in was launched (Marathi) Management Media in 2007-08, PG Diploma Raigad, University College, Science and at Changu Kana Thakur Arts, Commerce of Mumbai. University of Pune enjoys the credit to begin first program in Indian language. A two two A language. Indian in program first begin to credit the enjoys Pune of University in 1964, which is now was launched in Marathi Journalism program year Diploma the under (Marathi) Journalism in Diploma Post Graduate year one as restructured run on self- is being program This Journalism. and of Communication Department Union of Working journalists. financing basis in collaboration with Pune The study finds that Marathi is the second most popular Indian language after Hindi after language Indian popular most second the is Marathi that finds study The Their Maharashtra. from offered being are programs (07) journalism seven which in nomenclatures are: Three Year Bachelor of One Mass Year PG Media Diploma in (Marathi Journalism (Marathi), Journalism), PG Diploma in in and Diploma (Marathi) and Mass Communication (Marathi) and Journalism Communication Journalism (Marathi). Communicator 316 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Table 1.3:JournalismEducationinIndianLanguagesState wiseRepresentation due tolowadmissionandarepresentlynotinexistence. offered in Punjabi, Telugu and Gujarati languages. However, those are closed down also were programs journalism that finds study the languages, Indian these Besides well asregionalcampusesi.e.,Delhi,Dhenakanal,AmaravatiandKottayam. such asHindi,Odia, Marathi, Malayalam, Urdu andSanskritfromits national as the onlyinstitute inIndia,whichoffersjournalism programsinsixIndianlanguages Here, it is worthmentioning that Indian Institute of MassCommunication (IIMC) is at IIMC,Delhiin2018. begun also was Journalism Sanskrit in course Certificate Advanced An 2017-18. in PG Diploma in Journalism (Malayalam) was introduced at IIMC, Kottayam, Kerala program in Journalism (Odia) was launched at IIMC, Dhenakanl, Odisha, whereas from IndianInstitute of MassCommunication (IIMC). In2001-02,PGDiploma Odia, Malayalam andSanskrithaveonejournalism program, whichisbeing offered Communication andMediaResearch,Guwahatirespectively. each was launched at Assam SchoolofJournalism and AssamInstitute of Mass negligible admission. atAssam waslaunched Institute of Journalism, Guwahati. This program is at the verge of end due to journalism in Assamese program Certificate a 1991, In in AssameseJournalism. Their nomenclatures are Diploma in Practical Journalism(Assamese) and Certificate and Urdu.Three journalism programs are being offered in Assameselanguage. The study finds that the Assamese language hold fourth position after Hindi, Marathi launched PGDiplomainJournalism(Urdu)fromitsNewDelhicampus. of Kashmir, whereas in 2016-17, Indian Institute of MassCommunication (IIMC) Journalism wasintroducedatDepartment of Urdu,University Diploma inUrdu Mass Media was started at Department of Urdu,Jamia Millia Islamia. In 2012,PG 1. No. Sl. Delhi Territory Union State/ 14 No. ofPro - In 2011-12,DiplomainPractical Journalism(Assamese) grams Advance Certificate-01 Advance Diploma-01 PG Diploma-02 PG Diploma-04 BA (Hons.)-05 01 Five Year IntegratedMA- Level ofPrograms Sanskrit-01 Urdu-03 Hindi-10 Language Communicator

317 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Marathi-07 Hindi-05 Hindi-03 Hindi-03 Assamese-03 Odia-01 Hindi-01 Hindi-01 Urdu-01 Malayalam-01

BA-02 PG Diploma-04 Diploma-01 PG Diploma-03 Diploma-01 Certificate-01 PG Diploma-03 MA-02 PG Diploma-01 Diploma-02 Certificate-01 PG Diploma-01 BA-01 (Hons.)-01 BA PG Diploma-01 PG Diploma-01 12 03 03 03 01 01 01 01 01 - Maharash tra Bihar Uttar Pradesh Assam Odisha Madhya Pradesh Punjab Jammu and Kash- mir Kerala 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 3. 10. 2.

In Assam, two Diploma and Assamese language, whereas in Madhya Pradesh and Punjab, one Bachelor one Certificate programs are program each in Hindi Journalism is being offered. In Odisha, one PG Diploma being offered in in program in Odia journalism is running, whereas, one PG Diploma program Urdu and Malayalam journalism each is being offered from Jammu and Kashmir and Kerala respectively. Bihar and Uttar Pradesh has third position with 03 journalism programs in Hindi programs Bihar and Uttar Pradesh has third position with 03 journalism Uttar language only. It includes three PG Diploma programs from Bihar, whereas in Pradesh two MA programs and one PG Diploma program is currently running. Maharashtra has second position with 12 journalism programs in two Indian Maharashtra has second position with two BA, languages i.e., Marathi and Hindi. It includes four PG Diploma and one offers three it journalism, Hindi in whereas journalism, Marathi in program Diploma program each. PG Diploma, one Diploma and Certificate Delhi tops with 14 journalism programs in three Indian languages Hindi, Urdu in three Indian languages Hindi, Urdu Delhi tops with 14 journalism programs Union Territories in India. The program and Sanskrit among all states and includes one Five Year Integrated MA, fiveBA (Hons.) and four PG Diploma whereas three Diploma programs in Urdu programs with Hindi nomenclature, journalism and one Advance Certificate in Sanskrit journalism have also been running in the region. Communicator 318 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Diplomas and one Diploma. In Urdu language, four programs are being offered, which Diplomas andone Diploma.In Urdu language, four programs are beingoffered, which is fromMaharashtraonly.The levelofprogramsincludestwoBachelorsandfourPG In Marathi language, seven (07) journalism programs are being offered in India, which and colleges universities, institutes acrossthenation. invarious each programs Certificate and Diploma one Diploma, PG (11) eleven (Hons.), BA six BA, one Masters, two Integrated, Five Year one as such levels various at offered being is which in Hindi language India, in 40 of out programs 23 is ofjournalism number total the that finds study The Table 1.4:AcademicLevelofJournalismProgramsinIndianLanguages 1 1. 1. 2. 1. 2. 1. 3. 2. 1. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Sl. No. Six Month Advance Certificate One Year PGDiploma One Year PGDiploma Six MonthCertificate One Year Diploma One Year Advance Diploma One Year PGDiploma One Year Diploma One Year PGDiploma Three Year Bachelorof Arts (BA) Six MonthCertificate One Year Diploma One Year PGDiploma Three Year Bachelorof Arts (Hons.) Three Year Bachelorof Arts (BA) Two Year Masterof Arts (MA) Five Year IntegratedMasterof Arts Malayalam-01 Assamese-03 Sanskrit-01 Marathi-07 Hindi-23 Urdu-04 Odia-01 01 01 01 01 02 01 03 01 04 02 01 01 11 06 01 02 01

Communicator

319 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Hindi, Marathi, Urdu, Assamese, Odia, Malayalam and Sanskrit are the Indian languages in which journalism programs are being offered across the nation. It offers six (06) In Assamese language, two language, In Assamese

Sanskrit is also in the league of language journalism in which language journalism also in the league of Sanskrit is Hindi, Marathi, Urdu, Assamese, Odia, Malayalam and Sanskrit are the Indian and Sanskrit are the Indian Urdu, Assamese, Odia, Malayalam Hindi, Marathi, across journalism programs are being offered languages in which the nation. 23 out of 40 journalism among all in which language Hindi is the most popular language folds of total two It is more than run presently. programs are being programs, has the second position with 07 journalism programs. Marathi are programs Three programs. four with position third the Urdu has whereas in fourth position holds the in Assamese from Assam, which offered being from Kerala from Odisha, Malayalam Odia in program One journalism India. and Sanskrit from Delhi is running currently. Delhi has the top position with In state wise journalism program representation, Sanskrit Urdu and Hindi, with offered is being which programs, 14 language with 12 journalism second position whereas Maharashtra has nomenclature, and Uttar Pradesh has third position and Hindi. Bihar programs in Marathi only. Assam offers in Hindi language programs each journalism with three language, whereas Odisha, Kerala and three journalism programs in Assamese and Urdu in Odia, Malayalam each Jammu and Kashmir have one program each program offers one journalism Madhya Pradesh and Punjab respectively. in Hindi only. 10 tops with again Delhi representation, program wise language In state has Maharashtra whereas India, in language Hindi in programs journalism and Assam has Delhi language. in Marathi with seven programs second position respectively. language Assamese programs in Urdu and three with position third Those include: India. in education in higher levels academic maximum at Certificate, Diploma, PG Diploma, Integrated MA, whereas in Marathi, it is being offered at Diploma, PG Diploma BA, BA (Hons.), Malayalam as Urdu, Assamese, Odia, such languages In other BA levels. and MA and Five Year and Sanskrit, it is limited to Certificate and PG Diploma levels only. Odia, i.e., Hindi, languages six Indian programs in offers journalism which Marathi, Malayalam, Urdu and Sanskrit at PG Diploma and Certificate levels Dhenkanal New Delhi, in located centres as regional as well national its through (Kerala). (Maharashtra) and Kottayam (Odisha), Amaravai out of 40 are being offered from programs in Indian languages journalism IIMC, New Delhi. Indian Institute of Mass Communication (IIMC) is the only institute in India, (IIMC) is the only institute Indian Institute of Mass Communication

Diploma. Advance and one Diplomas three PG ncludes 2. 3. programs are being offered in which journalism 4. Hindi is the only language 5. 1. On the basis of above discussion, the following trends have been observed discussion, the following trends have On the basis of above Conclusion Diploma and one certificate programs are running from Assam, whereas in Odia and from Odisha each is being offered Diploma program languages, one PG Malayalam respectively . and Kerala is being run from Delhi. program Advance Certificate i Communicator 320 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 4. 3. 2. 1. End NotesandReferences 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Recommendations 7. 6.

Journalism Education Eapen, K.E.Thakur, B.S.andSanjay, P.(1991).Journalism Communication/Journalism Retreived from on Seminar West Communication Institute, TheEast-West Centre, Honolulu,Hawaii, Teachers for Education in Asia: Background andstatusinsevenAsianareas, 23-32,East- compiled papers Singh, P. P. (1971). Communication/Journalism Education in India, Background Muppidi, S.R.(2008).Journalism Education in India, MediaAsia,35(2),67-83. Gurukul LutheranTheologicalCollegeandResearchInstitute. Distress,Chennai: in Discipline A Eapen, K. E.(1995).Communication: up, whichwilllookintoitsorderlygrowth. set be should Mechanism Advisory/Monitoring Education Journalism Indian In ordertodealvariousissueswithrespectlanguagejournalism education, used. cultural need of that particular region in which the language is prominently in suchawaythat it should servethe purpose ofsocio-political, economic and Journalism curriculum and pedagogyinIndianlanguagesshouldbedeveloped to belaunchedafterreviewingitssuitabilityinthatparticularregion. such asPunjabi, Gujarati,Telugu, Tamil,BengaliandKannadaetc.whichneed Presently journalism programs arenotrunninginmanyprominent languages way that theycansurviveandservethe purpose ofacademia as wellindustry. Hindi,Marathi, in admission. Itisrecommended that the programs shouldbeplannedinsucha programs the journalism of Punjabi and Gujarati etc. were closed down in different span of time due to low some that finds study The various academiclevelsinuniversitysystem. nation, more journalism programs inIndianlanguages should beintroduced at In ordertocater the needofmulti-ethnic, multi-lingual and multi-cultural such asTamil,BengaliandKannadaetc. single journalismprogramhasbeenfoundinotherprominentIndianlanguages different span oftime, but thoseprogramsarenotrunningpresently.Nota languages suchasTelugu,PunjabiandGujarati has beentakenshapein Indian other in programs journalism begin to efforts the that finds study The and Marathilanguagerespectively. Hindi in each programs three offer Mumbai of University to affiliated Raigad Varanasi andChanguKanaThakur Arts, Commerce and Science College, programs inHindiandUrdulanguage, whereas Banaras Hindu University, Jamia Millia Islamia University, NewDelhi offers four(04)outof40journalism http://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/ED117729.pdf Communicator

321 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

. in

http:// http:// file:///C:/ file:///C:/ . Retrieved from . Retrieved . http://www.uta.fi/textbooks/indiasaarc.html. , Media Mimansa, 68-71. , Media Mimansa, 68-71. and Textbooks in SAARC IAMCR, the to submitted . IPDC survey countries from Retrieved in education Journalism V. M. L. (2005). P. M. C. and Madhura, Guru, B. Service News India is What perspective, quality A India: www.whatisindia.com/univpubs/wis20050221_mys_journalism_education www.whatisindia.com/univpubs/wis20050221_mys_journalism_education perspective. html india a quality and of journalism schools facing S. R. (2006). Challenges Melkote, paper presented to 15 AMIC in the next decade, annual communication Malaysia,. conference, Penang, S. N. (2013). Seven Pattnaik, Decades of Indian http://mediawatchjournal.blogspot.in/2013/02/seven-decades- from Retrieved Journalism Education of-indian-journalism.html globalization: of era the in Education P. K. (2009). Media Bagchi, G. and Rath, A study of India and curriculum in Indian Murthi, C. S. H. N. (2011). Dilemma of course content journalism education: Theory, Practice and Educator, Issue No. 21, December, 24-42. Research, Asia-Pacific Media and (2012). Ministry of Information Report. Council Innovation Sectoral from http://mib.nic.in/demo.aspx Broadcasting, Govt. of India. Retrieved Kumar, A. (2019). Personal communication Kumar, A. (2019). Personal communication Pradhan, A. (2019). Personal communication Pasha, A. (2019). Personal communication Muzaffarpur, Retrieved from Baba Saheb Bhimrao Ambekar University, http://www.brabu.net/vocational/vocational_course.pdf Das, B. (2019). Personal communication Kumar, B. (2019). Personal communication University of Pune, Department of Communication and Journalism, www.unipune.ac.in/dept/mental_moral_and_social_science/communication_ journalism/cj_webfiles/profile.htm Garware Institute of Education and Development, Retrieved from Users/Rajesh/Downloads/Garware%20Institute%20of%20education%20 page%20no%205.pdf Indian Institute of Mass Communication, Delhi, Retrieved from Users/Rajesh/Downloads/ProspectusE%20IIMC%20page%20no%201.pdf Janardan Bhagat Shishan Prasarak Sanstha’s, Changu Kana Thakur Arts, Commerce and Science College, Raigad, University of Mumbai, Retrieved from http://www.ckthakurcollege.net/A_program_offered_Certificate. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. Other References • • • • • • • • • Communicator 322 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • Rathi, Mishra, N.(2019).Personalcommunication Maagloo, M.(2019).Personalcommunication Gogoi, M.(2019).Personalcommunication %E2%80%93%20Hindi php?prog=15andtitle=Certificate%20Course%20in%20Mass%20Media%20 Paswan, Y.(2019).Personalcommunication Kumar, Y.(2019).Personalcommunication htm www.xaviercomm.org/diploma-courses/journalism-and-mass-media-marathi. Xavier InstituteofCommunication,University,Retrieved from V. Dubey,personalcommunication,January23,2019 http://tmbuniv.ac.in/tilka-manjhi-bhagalpur-university-at-a-glance/ Tilka ManjhiBhagalpurUniversity,Bhagalpur,Retrievedfrom Narayan, T.(2019).Personalcommunication Ghodke, S.(2019).Personalcommunication Verma, S.(2019).Personalcommunication Sinha, S.(2019).Personalcommunication Gautam, S.K.(2019).Personalcommunication patarkarita Amritsar, Retrievedfrom S. R.Govt.CollegeforWomen,Amritsar,GuruNanakDevUniversity, Mussawir, R.(2019).Personalcommunication ruiacollege.edu/bmm.php Ramnarain RuiaAutonomousCollege,Retrievedfrom ac.in/distance/distan_courses Potti SreeramuluTeluguUniversity, Users/Rajesh/Downloads/FinalPresentation1516.pdf Parle TilakVidyalayaAssociationsSathayeCollege,Retrievedfrom N. (2019).Personalcommunication http://srgcwamritsar.org/courses_ug.html#hindi_ / Retrieved from http://teluguuniversity. https://www.

file:///C:/ https:// Communicator

323 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 This paper examines the significance of domestic media in promoting regional consciousness among the people of Bangladesh. whether it is an internal 3 . It can also influence the 1 , media can also shape the mental 4 ; Hukil, 2013) 2 Sariful Islam South Asian University (SAU), New Delhi. University (SAU), South Asian Promoting Regional Consciousness Regional Promoting Role of Bangladeshi Newspapers in Newspapers of Bangladeshi Role This research aims to find out how their region mediaand instill regional consciousness. Operationalizing can agenda peoplemake aware of setting and framing theories, this study attempts to address the question: how have Bangladeshi newspapers promoted regional consciousness, as reflected in their coverage of SAARC summits? This studyBangladeshi employsprominent two both of analysis content quantitative and qualitative newspapers –The Daily Star and structured Prothom in-depth Alo- interview along of with twelve the academicians. journalists, semi- This research shows that media the newspapers mostly cover critics, the and SAARC summit positively which means it expresses an optimistic view to the SAARC summits. They also express a skeptic view as well. newspapers Both play an the advocacy role. They depict ‘South Asia’ as a unitary ‘South Asia,’ ‘South as such terms of uses repetitive through region natural Asian region,’ ‘SAARC region/zone.’ This paper argues through the use of collective-identity indicating terms, for example, ‘South Asian’, ‘people of South Asia,’ ‘people of South Asian countries,’ ‘South Asian people,’ ‘people of the SAARC region,’ or ‘people of the region,’ in their contents, Asian’ ‘South being of feeling the promote to try newspapers Bangladeshi among the people. Ph.D. Research Scholar, Department of International Relations Relations Department of International Scholar, Ph.D. Research map of the region to its audience. This paper examines the significance of domestic This media in promoting regional consciousness among the people of Bangladesh. in actor newspapers as the non-state of Bangladeshi study aims to see the stance question of this paper is- consciousness. Hence the central promoting the regional in reflected as consciousness, regional promoted newspapers Bangladeshi have how their coverage of SAARC summits? Media can play a significant role in generating public awareness, shaping2016) (Singh, perceptions popular forming and opinion public Introduction South Asia, SAARC, Regional consciousness, Promote, Bangladeshi Keywords: South Asia, SAARC, Regional newspapers. Abstract policy-making of a country (Fischer, 1991 policy-making or external issue. As the nation is an ‘imagined community’ constituted through constituted community’ ‘imagined is an nation issue. As the or external capitalism print and media including institutions, political and socio-cultural various (Anderson, 2006) that has spread nationalism Communicator 324 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Upadhyaya (2010) place regarding regional integration and cooperation. Dheeraj Sarthak and Sudha in Singh,2016)haspointedoutthatnegativeandadversarial reportingalsotake action inFavourofregionalconsciousnessandcooperation. ButDahiya(ascited Asian people,andcansensitizethegovernmentspeople ofSouthAsiatotake moral responsibility to promote the regional cooperation for the benefit of the South is a dearth of literature in this area, specifically in the South Asian context. Asian South the in specifically area, this in literature of dearth a is integration and regional consciousness is considerably under-researched. There The areaofmediaandregionalcooperation, understanding andconsciousness. The abovediscussionpoints outtheimportance of mediainpromotingregional respective country’sinterests. cooperation with neighboring countries and sometimes gives preference to their same time also works for its commercial interests. On some issues, media promotes peace in the region. Bhargava et al. (1995) cited inSingh,2016)statedthatthemedia hasaroleinpromoting Rumel Dahiya(as in deepeningcollaboration in theregion. Atthe8thSouthAsiaDialogue in 2014, Declaration have notbeenimplemented, it highlighted the importance of media regional conference onmedia (SAARC Secretariat, n.d.). Thoughprovisionsinthe in 2011.SAARCleadersagreedtodeclare Media Dayandarrangeda SAARC summit SAARC 17th the at light to brought was again media of significance The Star Daily focus, theBangladeshinewspapers–The for thebetterment of thepeople oftheregion.Locatingpeopleatcenter adding withadvocacyroleinurgingasolutiontotheproblems common problems through the optimistic presentation of the SAARC summit and presenting the This paper explores that Bangladeshi newspapers try to create regional consciousness the important role of media in building regional consciousness (Chishti, 2010) Information at the10thSAARCSummitheldinColombo1998underscored and perception in the 1990s. The approval of the Plan of Action on Media and the roleofmedia inpromotingregionalconsciousnessandshapingpublicopinion The SouthAsianAssociationforRegionalCooperation(SAARC)hadunderstood Background oftheStudy on thepostponementof19thSAARCsummit. Before theconclusion,thirdsectionalsodiscussestwonewspapers’stance Alo- promote regional consciousness through their coverage on SAARCsummits. The Daily Star Daily mainly talks abouthowtheBangladeshinewspapers–The of the country to understand the media’s influence on public opinion. The last section Bangladeshi media, especially newspapers, played at crucial moments in the history of role the and opinion public influence media how on light shed to pertinent is It briefly. newspapers Bangladesh in issues Asian South on coverage the brings also in Bangladeshregardingdomesticandbilateral This section relations related issues. section highlights the role of media in creating public opinion and newspapers’role and relevance of thestudy,theoretical and methodological framework. Thesecond background the discusses section first The sections. three into divided is paper This South Asiaaunitaryregion. 7 noted that the media performs its social responsibility and at the 6 have also suggestedthat the media has a and Prothom Alo- trytodepict Prothom and Prothom 5 . Communicator

325 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 This study focuses on the role of Bangladeshi newspapers in promoting regional consciousness through its coverage of regional issues. ; 12 , and , and . The 11 15 has suggested that , Sen (2002) , Sen 18 10 , Khan (2004) , Khan 9 ; Pattanaik and Behuria, 2016) Behuria, and Pattanaik ; 14 has described ‘regional consciousness’ as consciousness’ ‘regional has described 20 , Khan (2004) , Khan 5 while this research exposes that the India-Pakistan conflict conflict India-Pakistan the that exposes research this while 16 places the newspaper, due to its format, ahead of new places the newspaper, due to its format, 17 ; Parveen and Rahman, 2000 Rahman, and Parveen ; , Chishti, (2010) , Chishti, 8 13 , the Bangladeshi newspapers have a congenial environment to promote 19 an expression of ‘regional identity.’ According to Passi, regional identity is “an institutionalized, which a region becomes of the process through interpretation boundaries, symbolism of territorial a process consisting of the production the domestic context influences the work of journalists. Bangladesh led the region to all, is ‘friendship motto policy of SAARC, and its foreign in the establishment malice to none’ (Anis Ahmed, personal communication, January 3, 2017; Prodhan, 2011) This study focuses on the role of Bangladeshi newspapers in promoting regional newspapers in promoting This study focuses on the role of Bangladeshi media issues. In today’s new or social of regional consciousness through its coverage – newspapers, media from traditional information do not wait to get world, people day popular day by becoming Social media is increasingly and even television. consummating comprehensive, as more itself is presenting media online when the the However, even at this time, media. of both print and electronic the features is not decreasing but increasing. It can be number of newspapers in Bangladesh for the of the major sources of information argued that newspaper still serves as one people in Bangladesh, as there are a significant number of newspapers in operation of newspapers,” every year (“Advancement and the number is increasing there, 2016). Kluver (2002) Objectives occupies majority portion of the coverage during the SAARC summits. However, SAARC summits. during the of the coverage portion majority occupies of SAARC Randhawa’s work extensively covers the representation neither summit of the region nor newspaper or over-all in the newspapers in any member countries’ the people aware about the region. how print media make Rahman, 1991 Rahman, Passi (as cited in Passi, 2003, p. 478) regional consciousness, cooperation, and mutual understanding. Begum (2013) Begum media and television in helping to shape public opinion. Kluver says, “Typically, in helping to shape and television media print media invite more reflective and deliberative attitudes within provide greater information, it brings “less (2002, p. 504) Though new media can an audience” (Kluver, 2002, p.499). As foreign affairs” awareness of knowledge and critical and Chwialkowska to Lee too has, according it based media, is footage television concepts.’ with complex deal to ability ‘limited in Brokaw, 1993, p.36), (as cited in promoting media be an appropriate newspaper can the show that arguments These consciousness in South Asia. Further, Nossek (2004) regional Singh (1986) attempt to explain the significance of media part of the world. in this for peace and advocating trust building mutual cooperation, in promoting regional of South countries in particular on how the newspapers is available Some literature 2000 (Mathew, more covered issues are what and neighbors, their present Asia study ‘Media Representation of the 18th SAARC Summit: Comparing Newspaper Comparing of the 18th SAARC Summit: study ‘Media Representation national shows that Randhawa (2015) by Amanpreet Nations’ Member in Coverage SAARC in leaders their of contribution and participation the on emphasize dailies that impression an give to try newspapers the that concludes Randhawa summit. is better than SAARC government ‘national for solving society’s problems’ p.248) 2015, (Randhawa, media cansetthe agenda ofpublic discourse giving theory tellsthat Agenda setting eti issues. certain attention to differential

Communicator 326 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 exploring the role ofmediaindeveloping regionalconsciousnessin national a theoreticalframeworkterming itasthemostrelevanttheoryinstudyof Australia in promoting regional consciousness. He uses ‘agenda setting’ as differential attention tocertain issues(Iyengar,2011) Agenda settingtheorytellsthatmedia can settheagendaofpublicdiscoursegiving Agenda Setting newspapers promoteregionalconsciousnessamongtheiraudience. and framing theory. These two theories help to understand how Bangladeshi created or shapedcanbeunderstoodbytwomedia studies theories-agenda setting How publicopinionorconsciousnesstoaparticular thing orsubject or issuesis Theoretical Framework aspirations, prospects,andproblems. region whichmakesthem think themselves to bepartofacommunity withshared being Rodriguez and J. Antonio (as cited in Kwong et al.,2015,p.21) Antonio (ascitedinKwong Rodriguez andJ. to think,butit tells people what tothinkabout (Dearing andRogers,1996).(M. the publicagenda.BernardCohenassertsthatpressdoesnottellpeoplewhat W. DearingandEverett M. Rogers(1996)contendthatmedia agenda determines these alsolikelybecomesalienttothepublic(DearingandRogers,1996) get focusandpriorityinmedia The issues important overotherissues. certain issues n isiuin” Psi 20, . 7) I ti ppr rgoa cncoses is consciousness regional paper, this In understood as‘asenseofregionalawareness’(Fawcett, 2005) 478). p. 2003, (Passi, institutions” and from January2010to2012.Oranga’s(2014) EAC gotimportanceandhowtheypresentedintheEast Africannewspapers prioritizes someissueoverothers.Inhisresearch,Oranga sawwhichissuesof “an extensionofagendasetting”(2011,p.242).Priming theorytellsthatmedia public abouttheEastAfricanCommunity(EAC).Iyengar referstoprimingas theories tounderstand the roleofprint media in informingtheEastAfrican C. J.Orangahasused‘agenda-setting’theoryalongwith ‘priming’and‘framing’ important andwhichtheyviewasunimportant.(2011,p.242) as view people issues which influences media the others, ignoring and covering issues some by say, to is That discourse. public of agenda the sets media the issues, certain to attention differential giving by that, is setting agenda of idea central The says: relationship betweenthemedia’sagendaandpublicopinion.ShantoIyengar (2008) as electionsormajorsporting eventsgetinoverallpresentation.D.J.Walmsley framed ascrucialforthemember, thoughtheEACdidnotgetspecialcoverage EAC hasbeenpresentedFavourably,andthenecessityof regionalbodyhasbeen are gracedbythemembercountries’headofstates.Oranga (2014)concludes,the African newspapersfocusmoreontheEACrelatedevents orfunctionsifthey ‘Southasian.’1 Tosimplify,itisasenseofbelongingamongpeople 26 conductedastudytoseehow theroleofmediainNewEngland’s 25 studyshowsthattheEast 22 . Agendasetting makes 21 24 orthefeeling of find a significant a find 23 . James Communicator

327 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Framing adds salience to a particular content. It is a way of treatment to a story that highlights some specific aspects of an event or an issue. . Various things like the sense of news value the . Various things like 27 Along with reviewing the existing literature, data for this study has been collected data literature, the existing Along with reviewing of The editorial of the analysis content quantitative and qualitative the from Daily Research Methodology In this study, we have seen what issues have been focused on and prioritized during theduring prioritized and on issues have been focused what seen have this study, we In theorysetting Agenda newspapers. Bangladeshi in editorials the in summit SAARC newspapers tell their audience to thinkhelps us to understand what the Bangladeshi what understand to helps also It region. SAARC the specifically Asia, South the about Bangladeshi newspapers. This theory tellskind of regional issues get priorities in the whatand Bangladesh of people the to portrayed being are SAARC of issues which us going on. Framing theory helps to understandkinds of discourse on regional affairs are regional issues to their audience whether theyhow the Bangladeshi media present the The Bangladeshi newspapers’ perspective topositively or negatively depict SAARC. South Asia can also be understood by using framing theory. It can be understood whether the Bangladeshi newspapers play an advocacy role in promoting regional envision. In this research,SAARC they and what kind of or consciousness cooperation and whatpresented to explore how SAARC is framing theory has been used mainly are the viewpoints reflected in the editorials. and significance, time and space constraints and house policy lead the journalists to it if the newspaper wants to promote cooperation, frame their stories. For example, among countries the relations will enhance will emphasize on the need of treaties that positively present the issues. to be signed and implemented, and it will Framing adds salience to a particular content. It is a way of treatment to a story It is a way of treatment content. to a particular salience adds Framing that highlights some specific aspects of an event or an issue (Iyengarframing 2011).of a The story influences “how people think about” an event or issue (Iyengar of principles are media the in “Frames Schudson contends, 2011, p.253). Michael what about theories tacit of little composed and presentation emphasis, selection, issues shapes the p, 28). Framing (2011, and what matters” happens, exists, what of readers in a particular on it, and this may lead the thinking and puts a perspective does the media in Kwong et al. 2015) assert that (as cited way. Olmos and Garrido framing of the news. It the public opinion through the play a role in constructing to a mass information to convey strategy an effective is framing that is believed news to the the in presenting place be taken can (Oranga 2014). Framing audience frames are constructed from and embodied in the ways as “news readers in different keywords, metaphors, concepts, symbols, graphics and visual images influenced in and headlines in both place takes Framing 2014, p.55). (Oranga, news narrative” a words or phrases use of certain the through articles the body of of the text the in impossible is It framing. particular carries news item Every repetition. their and to avoid framing (Schudson, 2011) Framing Theory Framing context (Walmsley, 2008). He analyzed the content of thirteen newspapers of of newspapers thirteen of content the analyzed He 2008). (Walmsley, context cities names covered and which of issues were to see what kinds New England have to him, the newspapers etc. According appeared in the newspapers frequently their reports. conscious by to influence regional the potential of theeditorial content analysis and quantitative depth interview The DailyStar study hasbeen collected from the qualitative structured in- Alo andsemi and Prothom respondents. Data forthis of twelve

Communicator 328 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 (“The Daily Star (2002 to2014)understudy,andcirculation. people’s orientations,beliefs,andattitudes”(2002,p. 2802) of both the public sphere and democratic politics and can aid in the shaping construction the facilitating in role significant a has media mass “The asserts, of anyissueinvokescertaindiscoursesthatshapepublic opinion. DipankarSinha discussions tookplace(Butsch,2009 Jürgen Habermas considersmedia as apublic sphere where the various rational Media andPublicOpinion Section II media criticsandobservers,threeareacademicians. are journalists (diplomatic correspondents and editorial board members), two are the Neumann says, “onceCNNisonthestory, themediadrumbeatbegins, public to understand the media’s influence over foreign relations by quoting Neumann. helping toshapepublicopinion whichimpliesonforeignrelations.Hehelpsus in influence considerable has media that informs (2002) Kluver R. Alan 2014). and shapespublicopinion as everythingofworldpoliticsismediated(Lisle, about world politics based on media information. Media significantly influences domestic and international issues through the media. We form our opinion The Daily Bangladesh Pratidin Bangladesh among the Bengali dailies4. However, the topmost circulated Bengali newspaper the Debbie Lisle(2014) (Mofizur Rahman, personal communication, January 10, 2017 at thetimeofitsapexsummit becauseBangladeshi press extensively covers it represents theSouthAsianregion,itwouldbeperfect to seethecoverage of media Prothom Alo- relating to SAARCsummitpublishedfrom20022014.As Starand the Daily For content analysis, the editorials of twonewspapers-The Star Roy, personal communication, January 8, 2017) 8, January communication, personal Roy, (David and Sutton, 2011) As apart of thisresearch project, the interviewees were chosen using snowball discussed inpartthreewherethefindingshavebeenpresented. focused onissuesrelating to SAARC.The codification ofcontent analysis hasbeen starting date of SAARCsummit. Duringthistime, newspapers areexpected to have editorials were published from oneweekpriortoandtill one weekfollowing the these, seventeen got published in The Daily Star andthirteen in both Prothom Alo waschosenconsideringthetime frame ofthestudy.Thirtyeditorials of rebirth of it (SAARC Secretariat, n.d.) rebirth ofit(SAARC frame 2002 to2014hasbeenchosenasSAARCsawthenewmillennium as the understand the role of newspapersin promoting regional consciousness. The time policy, its and newspaper and itaffectstheoverall coverage ofthepaper.Therefore,editorial is usefulto the of stance the reflects editorial the that is editorials Prothom Alo and The Daily Star andProthom Alo Prothom Alo andsemistructuredin-depthinterviewoftwelverespondents. Star and theProthom Alo havebeenchosenconsideringtwocriteria: period published since 1998(“ProthomAlocelebrates,” 2011) celebrates,” 2015) came in publication in 2010 (Bashundhara Group, n.d.) 39 , mediashapesourworld.Wecometoknowaboutthe 34 and purposive sampling. Among these respondents, six 31 isthehighestcirculated English dailywhereas from 2002to2014havebeenanalyzed.Among 30 35 on the first summit of the new millennium. new the of summit first the on ; Stevenson,2010 The Daily Star published since 1991 Daily The 29 . Therationale behind selecting 36 ). Themediacoverage 28 Prothom Alo. These ; SudhangsuSekhar 38 . Accordingto 32 issecond 33 , so Communicator

329 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Historically, the media of Bangladesh has played a significant ro le in mobilizing people and creating awareness against colonialism, oppression, and justice in the newspaper.

. 40 41 , the 42 and the neo- 44 and later for the movement of independence. Due to their critical position Due to their critical of independence. and later for the movement . As a major source of information, the newspaper in Bangladesh can the newspaper in Bangladesh of information, . As a major source 43 39 Bengali owned and sponsored newspapers supported the causes of the Bengali causes of the the sponsored newspapers supported owned and Bengali newspapers nationalist Bengali The rule. Pakistani against struggle their and people played a significant role in creating the discourse of seeking autonomy (Mahmud, 2013) After the independence of Bangladesh, the newspapers continued their role of the newspapers continued their role of After the independence of Bangladesh, on different issues and indeed criticizing the decisions of the government/state actions. The government of Sheikh had to face censorship and other regulatory Ittefaq, all but four newspapers- Dainik Mujibur Rahman imposed a law banning (Mahmud, 1974 in Times Bangladesh and Observer, Bangladesh Bangla, Dainik some bloody coup led by The and critical voice. to suppress the dissent 2013) army officials brought an end to the Sheikh Mujibur Rahmanera in 1975, and the Though 1990. until grasp power to rulers military the for paved the way it of the banned newspapers and new military regimes allowed the resumption newspapers came into existence, G. to the newspapers were also put in place (Chopra, 2000; Mahmud, 2013). strict official censorship and the military mention cited in Mahmud, 2013) Rahman and H.U. Ahmed (as regulations 1989 rulers shut down at least 50 newspapers and periodicals between 1982 and on the allegation that publishing materials were critical of the government. they Yet, some newspapers were vocal critics of the military government and, supported a mass uprising that led to its collapse and brought backed democracy the in Bangladesh in 1990. The 90’s saw a resurgence of national dailies as subsequent governments eased the restrictions (Gayen, 2016) towards the Pakistani establishment, the newspapers faced stern and oppressive towards the Pakistani establishment, 2013, p.40). action (Chowdhury 2007a cited in Mahmud dominate and influence the thinking of the people ofBangladesh. Jahangir (2014) This unequivocally outspoken role of media remained the same in East Bengal in East same the remained of media outspoken role This unequivocally became and 1947 in India of Partition the after Pakistan East named later was which Bangladesh after the Independence War against Pakistan in 1971. In spite 2000) Pakistan (Chopra, censorship during undivided strict government’s of the Historically, media of Bangladesh has played a significant role in mobilizing people mobilizing in role significant a played has Bangladesh of media Historically, (Rahman, injustice and oppression, colonialism, against awareness creating and 2016) Media’s Role in Bangladesh Media’s Role opinion is engaged, and a diplomat’s options recede” (as cited in Kluver, 2002, 2002, in Kluver, (as cited recede” options a diplomat’s and is engaged, opinion p.499). History informs that during British rule Bengali owned newspapers published from from published owned newspapers Bengali rule British during that History informs against the people agenda and tried to mobilize nationalist Bengal supported the down the to tear owned newspapers did not hesitate Bengali Even regime. colonial (Basu, 2013) go sharply against the colonizer who did not moderate nationalist notes that the Bangladeshi media influences the expectation points of out that media picks the audience.up some issues He and present these with specific framing an impact on the thinking of people. which eventually has liberal economic policy was adopted (Rahman, 2016). crucial eventsin Bangladesh. Newspapers have played an essential role during

Communicator 330 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 surveillance and censorship on the press in general (Yusuf, 2013) public opinionduringtheLiberation War.Duringthewar,therewasconstant for democracy is oneof themajor agenda of theBangladeshi news media. government tochangeitsbehavior andalsotakeaction on certain issues.Advocating government the influencing and decisions onmajorissues.There areampleexamplesofcreating pressure onthe opinion public forming in role crucial a played In thedemocratic environment after the 1990s, the Bangladeshi newspapers have pre-censorship andrestrictiveregulationonthepress(Alam, 2017). led military government, some newspapersstoppedtheir publication inprotestofthe Ershad the of days final the During 2017). (Alam, government military the against ‘obedient puppets’ ofthe military regime and successfully created public opinion to manufacture the publicconsent.However, fewnewspapersdidnotbecome particular events or incidents related to the government, (Chopra, 2002) aiming to opposition or support in office newspapers’ the to advice press and notes press (2017) the governmentrecognized Bangla asoneofthestatelanguages.JibluRahman language ofbothpartsPakistanin1948.Thatmovement continued till 1954 when official only the as ‘Urdu’ making government Pakistani then the of decisions the speak in their mother tongue. The Bengali people started a mass movement against most of the newspapers strongly advocated the cause of the Bengali people’s right to essential role duringcrucial events inBangladesh.DuringtheLanguage Movement, From thebriefoverviewabove,itispossibletosuggestthat newspapers haveplayed an Bangladeshi NewspapersinShapingPublicOpiniononDomesticAffairs newspapers in favour or opposition of Language Movement (Chowdhury, 2016 the influenced ideology and ownership how shows which example particular this note to important highly is It 2017). (Rahman, copy same the of editions three out day after the tragic killing of language protesters. On that day, the publisher brought in initiating the Movement, were sold within two hours on23rd February 1952, the of the in thisregardcanillustrate the importance of thenewspapers:thousandscopies sources ofinformation for thepeopleofEastBengal, now Bangladesh.Anincident about the Language Movement. Duringthe Movement, newspapers werethekey oee, h cntttoa cu i 17 hle te acdg tiue and 2017) (Alam, attitude tool watchdog propaganda the the as halted 1974 in advocacy roleofmedia.Thesubsequentgovernmentsallegedly usednewspapers coup constitutional the However, considerable sourceofinspirationamongthemassesduringwar(Yusuf,2013). News story,commentary, articles, editorials of newspapersandperiodicals were a newspapers werepublished;mostofthemweeklies,andafewdailies. Yusuf (2013) mentions that during the Liberation War of Bangladesh, almost 65 the warandmadepublicunityagainstPakistaniaggression(Yusuf,2013).Ananta veteran researcher,hasnotedthatjournalistsbroughtoutthelatest information about to defyPakistan’soppressionandmasskillings(Yusuf,2013).HasinaAhmed,a people, freedom fighters or intellectuals published daily newspapers and periodicals situation, people fromdifferent walks fromall over thecountry–beitcommon Samin, 2017) Samin, Saptahik Sainik, Saptahik 45 comments newspapers actively contributed in making the masses aware 47 . Newspaperscontinuedtheirbraveeffortinsupportingandcreating publishedbyTamaddun Majlish which played a crucial role 49 . The military government used to send 48 . Insucha dire 46 ; Communicator

331 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Bangladeshi newspapers not only create public discourse on environmental changes but also help the Bangladeshi delegation to bargain on issues related to Bangladesh. , Raheed 50 Prothom Alo does not The Daily Star, have taken and Rezaul Karim Lotus (personal Lotus Karim Rezaul and 51 continuously keep the focus focus the keep Alo continuously Prothom comment their newspapers promote the democratic promote the democratic their newspapers comment 52 and Star Daily The 54 note that the Bangladeshi newspapers considerably influence 55 shows that South Asia gets less attention and space than other parts other than and space South Asia gets less attention shows that 56 . The Bangladeshi media promotes political consciousness, informs consciousness, political promotes media Bangladeshi . The 57 53 Every national newspaper of Bangladesh has international page(s) where it publishes page(s) where it has international Bangladesh newspaper of Every national news agencies. international from the news collected regional news and international have their correspondents in other South Most of the Bangladeshi papers do not Asian countries except in India. Even the most influential South Asia in Bangladeshi Newspapers the public perceptions of environmental changes. Their research shows that the changes. Their research shows that of environmental perceptions the public changes on environmental discourse public only create newspapers not Bangladeshi Bangladesh to issues related on bargain to delegation Bangladeshi the help also but climate change. by publishing various types of items on countries except Kolkata, Agartala and have its correspondents in other South Asian New Delhi in India while The Daily has correspondents only in Kolkata and Star the if explored be to remains It region. Asian South the within India in New Delhi on the coverage of events have any impact presences of correspondents in a place audience their newspapers inform Bangladeshi place. particular or issues of that news agencies through Western countries on the events and issues of South Asian (Rahman, 1991) Ejaj (personal communication, January 7, 2017) 7, January communication, (personal Ejaj on the violation of human rights. Minority issues also get extensive coverage in coverage Minority issues also get extensive of human rights. on the violation sentiments are discouraged by most the anti-minority media, and the Bangladeshi commented Abdul Hamid of Bangladesh President media. news newspapers and stance (“Democracy secular and democratic had maintained that most newspapers needs active,” 2016) and makes the people aware of the necessity of their participation in political decision- in political participation of their aware of the necessity and makes the people widely in the newspapers. Human rights issues are also covered process. making newspapers like Some of the world in these newspapers and, if it gets focused, then it is mostly dominated dominated is mostly it then focused, gets it if newspapers and, these in world of the newspapers Bangladeshi of the in the context by India. Their assertion is applicable newspapers, India gets more focused due to its geographical also. In Bangladeshi more gets Pakistan After India, Bangladesh. with relations size, and connection, communication, July 2016) communication, Like the prevalence of Western news agencies as the source of news in South Asia, of Western news agencies Like the prevalence content months three A recent Asia. South than coverage more get regions other the and South Asian countries by Pattanaik of 15 newspapers of different analysis (2016) Behuria In their coverage of environmental issues, the newspapers of Bangladesh set agenda set of Bangladesh newspapers the issues, environmental of coverage In their and pressurize the government the environment, public awareness to save to create into taking action. Even some newspapers, specifically issue (Haque, 2015). Reza on the environmental the position of a campaigner and Haque (2011) Bangladeshi newspapers and other media give wide coverage to issues related to to related to issues coverage wide media give and other newspapers Bangladeshi democracy. Mashiul Alam (personal communication, January 2, 2017) values and the good governance. Mubashar Hasan mentions the Bangladeshi media Bangladeshi the mentions Mubashar Hasan good governance. the and values in many aspects” values upholding the democratic the positive role in is “playing (2011, para.1) Communicator 332 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 January 8, 2017) 8, January (personal communication, January 11, 2017) 11, January communication, (personal communication, January 6, 2017) 6, January communication, Chowdhury (personal coverage thananyotherSouthAsiancountries.Afshan newspapers try togivebalancedtreatment. neighbor countries, especially India and Myanmar whereas liberal and progressive the newspapers attached withIslamistideologyhelp inspreadinghateagainstthe that writes (2016) Gayen as stanceof news of treatment thepolitical-ideological the also influences newspapers but the interest national of flag the only Not the image of thatsituation,keepingnational interest astheirfocus”(2016,p.93). between arises countries, situation the state-owned media for certain, along with other media, construct conflict clearby any “Whenever Gayen, Itbecomes Kaberi of the neighbors. comment the with arises conflict when visible is interest’ assertion. Thisdichotomy of ‘friendshiptoall’policy and prioritizing ‘national cooperation keeping the‘national interest’inpriority.Thisseems tobeaparadoxical However, theyalsoassertthat their newspapers promote regional or bilateral works behindthenewscoveragetoneighboringcountries. foreign policy of Bangladesh ‘friendship to all, malice to none’ (Prodhan, 2011), articles and editorials published on these besides factual reporting. The motto of the issues related to the national interest of Bangladesh get priority, and commentary Bilateral issues. bilateral or regional of coverage the influences interest’ ‘national work behind selecting and presenting the news. Alongwith these things, the idea of (Nossek, 2004)andthe journalists own understanding or senseofnewsworthiness its ideology(Gayen,2016),location and environment where themedia situated behind its coverage on the particular issue. Scholars argue that the house policy, East orAfrica,s/hewillreadilyunderstandtheagendaofparticular media work if someonepayscareful attention tothecoverage of Western media on theMiddle Bangladeshi newspapers do not have agenda behind the international news. However, still under -researched, most oftheinterviewers, especially journalists, saythat Though theagenda of Bangladeshi newspapers incoveringinternational news is of biasinformation and,political anddiplomatic issues mainlydominate news items. otherwise does not.However,ifthe event is picked up, sometimes it is twisted, full that whensomethinghappensintheSouthAsiancountries,thenitgetsfocused newsworthy sensation get covered in Bangladeshi newspapers mostly. He also claims have that events those that notes 2017) 8, January communication, (personal Roy economic and cultural issues whichcanbehelpfulforthepeopleofSouthAsia. cover event based issues instead of doing in-depth reporting of the various social- (personal 10 Rahman Golam communication, January and 8, 2017) comment that the Bangladeshi newspapers mostly 2017) 11, January communication, (personal media is notprocessbasedinstead it is mainly event based. Inasimilar vein Jahangir Bhargava et al. (1995) point out that the coverage of anyissuesinSouthAsian exclusiveness intheirmediacoveragetoeachother. nations ofSouthAsianregionslittle know abouteachotherbecauseoftheirmutual like political instability or natural disaster take place. Mathew (2004)notesthat the Maldives rarely come into the Bangladeshi newspapers unlesssome‘big’crisis 61 observethe other states like Nepal, Bhutan, Sri Lanka and the 58 , KaberiGayen(2016) 60 andRoy(personal communication, 59 , Muhammad Jahangir Communicator

333 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The Daily Star and Prothom Alo from 2002 to 2014. , in particular, present the SAARC summits and SAARC summits the present Alo , in particular, Star and Prothom Daily The The content of the editorials has been analyzed using different codification to see on SAARC theory works in the editorials and framing how the agenda setting are summits. The most discussed issues are dug out and then it is seen how they and editorials, the of reading close a after identified been have issues The . presented Frequent presentation of any particular issue by media makes it an issue of discussion issue an it makes issue by media particular of any presentation Frequent discussion happens way a the shape can media that, Not only audiences. the among The setting of agenda and framing of way. over an issue by framing it in a particular influence media the how understand to us helps theories social through viewed issues newspapers in general s the public opinion. This part discusses how the Bangladeshi and This readers. their conscious among regional or create ways they promote in what discussion will come up with the findings of the content analysis of thirty editorials published in Section III Newspapers Identifying the Role of Bangladeshi in Promoting Regional Consciousness The above discussion epitomizes that the Bangladeshi media is able to create discourse is able to create media the Bangladeshi that The above discussion epitomizes and influence the thinking of people. It also shows that the Bangladeshi media can conscious of people and making advocating in promoting, role a pro-active play issues and human rights, minority good governance, democracy, diverse issues like and house policy on the rights. However, these roles vary depending environmental the political ideology of the media. These things also influence in prioritizing and in the neighboring countries or the region. framing the events or issues happening of region the whereas less coverage gets Asia South that highlights also part This in the media. America, Europe and Arab get more coverage Due to the political stance of the newspapers, the same news is depicted and framed and framed is depicted same news the the newspapers, stance of the political Due to differently. The propaganda or provocative news influences a group of newspapers created by communal incitement out the example of (2016) brings readers. Gayen Mosque Babri the that reporting story lead a published which 1989 in Inquilab the example Though this took place. before the demolition long demolished had been show some examples people, in mobilizing power media’s example of is a negative issues regarding positively opinion public create can media Bangladeshi the that media Bangladeshi the issue, dam Tipaimukh On the interest. national the to related analytical reporting, extensive by publishing opinion public create to was able proposed Tipaimukh the that portrayed They experts’ commentary. and articles, hazardous state of Manipur of India as environmentally dam in the Northeastern it sought government, the pressure mounted on the Bangladesh for Bangladesh. As Indian from the project proposed hydroelectric on the information and explanation do anything not would it that Bangladesh assured In response, India government. of Felani Khatun by the killing In the case of to Bangladesh. that would cause harm Though inhumane. as incident the framed and depicted news media the BSF soldier, the border killings by played down Bangladesh has generally the government of by New Delhi in issue was raised particular 2011), this BSF (“Shootings on the,” had angered Bangladeshi people. Dhaka due to the nature of killing that of issuesrelating highlight arange thirty editorials six ofProthom Daily Starand (eleven of cooperation. to economic Alo) outof Seventeen and trade 334

The Communicator Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 ahd eei proa cmuiain Jnay , 2017) 2, January communication, (personal Mehedi Rashed signifies that the Bangladeshi newspapers prioritize trade and economic cooperation. economic development of all,especially for smallcountriesSouthAsiawhich depicted freetradeasthekeyto Agreement’s enactment, the newspapers tangle, and non-tariffbarriersarestopping thelongexpected Free TradeArea South AsianEconomic Zone. Althoughthepolitical disagreement, bureaucratic framework for the South Asiancommon currency, which envisions an integrated to theformation of themuchawaited Customs Unionandamonetary institutional cover issues likewiththe removing the non-tariff barrier to trade in South Asia highlight arangeofissuesrelatingtoeconomicandtradecooperation.Such Seventeen (eleven of The Daily Star andsixofProthom Alo) outofthirty editorials Issues thatdominateSAARCSummits below: focus inthem and thedepiction of SouthAsiaasaregion. These arepresented summits, peopleatthecenterof connect SouthAsia,thesuccessstoryofSAARC some under presented are themes: issues thatdominate SAARC summitscoverage, common problemsthat findings the codings, these Using presented. ‘region’ ‘South Asia’ is perceived by the newspapers and what are the expressions ofthe or importance given to them. At last, there has anattempt to showhowthe region codings, itisexploredhowthepeoplearereferredtoineditorialsandstatus their introductions, and conclusions mainly play an advocacy role. Along withthese everything outthesethreecategories.Itisseenthattheothercategoryeditorials, in theeditorial, it fallsinthemixedcategorywhileotherincludes if asummit is presented with expressinghopesandconfusionsatthesame time The mixedcategory consummates both optimistic and pessimistic, inanotherword, taken inthesummits. the editorial expresses dissatisfaction and confusion to the outcomes or decisions opposite totheoptimistic representation of asummit.Itmainly denotes caseswhen it hasbeenconsidered as anoptimistic representation of asummit. Pessimistic is a summitforitstaking place, for itstakendecisions,agreements, andoutcomes, categorizing them inoptimistic, pessimistic, mixed and other. If aneditorial cheers by codified are editorials the of views The discussion. for out brought have issues these why see to made been has efffort and identified, been have issues the when tendency has beenseen in their framing of SAARC summits also. Ifasummit newspapers thinkabout the people of the South Asianregion.The pro-people social charter) stands secondonthe priority list. It seemsthat the Bangladeshi issues inthecoding).Human security(womenandchildrights,food concerns (climate changeandnatural disaster havebeencategorized as environment Connectivity issue standsbehind human security, terrorism, and environment connectivity (transit, trans-shipment, trans-boundary railway and highway). Sadly thiseconomiccooperationissueisnotfollowed byrelated issues like priority inalmostallsummitdeclarations. issues duringthesummits. Coincidently, trade and economic cooperation also get there isnoformalpolicy,theyareusuallyadvisedtohighlight tradeandeconomic 62 assertsthat though Communicator

335 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 The major problems or threats to South Asia presented in the editorials of The Daily Star and Prothom Alo can be identified as political, social, economic, and natural. , being informed about the regional issues will issues will regional the about informed , being 63 The problems of terrorism/extremism/militancy can be categorized as the main can be categorized The problems of terrorism/extremism/militancy and natural change and climate is economic, where poverty problems political disaster (cyclone, earthquake, flood, Tsunami) are against women, their rights and those of vulnerable discrimination includes category natural problems. The social cross-border organized crime, drug smuggling, and like activities children. Criminal human trafficking overlap with the economic and social category and also with the political category. Among the thirty editorials, twenty-two (73.33%) -twelve from The Daily Star and ten from Prothom Alo - depict these problems. The political editorials has been informed in seventeen problem (terrorism/militancy/extremism) (poverty) economic disaster) in eleven, and natural change (climate while natural food in ten, cross-border organized crimes in eight and others (women deprivation, security, and energy crunch) in three editorials. South Asia is socially-culturally and even politically a region which is depicted as a as depicted is which region a politically even and socially-culturally is Asia South is not region world. The poor parts of the and comprises of the populated’ ‘densely decades three than more organizations up regional set having of spite in integrated to the problems or and inter-linked ago, but South Asian countries are connected Asia presented South to or threats problems The major other. by each faced threats of The in the editorials Daily Star and Prothom Alo can be identified as political, compartment watertight are not like These categories and natural. economic, social, than one category. as one same problem can fall into more Common Problems Connect South Asia create awareness among the people regarding common problems and threats. Such and threats. awareness among the people regarding common problems create people the to sympathetic Bangladesh of people the make likely can representation common problems. and experiencing of other parts of the region by them knowing and cooperation and economic the trade However, the newspapers emphasis on issues of South Asia. political problems overlook the socio-cultural produces some good results, newspapers usually assign the general population as population general the assign usually newspapers good results, some produces issues, on human security-related focus remaining However, the the benefactor. by terrorism security is followed neck priority. Human not given a neck to poverty is causes Asia. Though terrorism all countries of South common concern for which is a same platform do not come on the countries, they all of the South Asian suffering to to define the term terrorism itself. However, it is urged by all the member countries to work together in the fight against terrorism. Cross-border organized crime and among and misunderstanding mistrust for creating are blamed terrorists activities issues Natural environment. and peaceful the cooperation which hinder countries the water resources- follow and natural resource -energy and concerns like environmental the political and artificial problem of terrorism. Outside of these, other important issues and engagement of people, education, cultural exchange like free movement South Asian by the newspapers. presented to the audience society are rarely of civil by the Bangladeshi do not get much space in the coverage matters socio-cultural newspapers (Jahangir, personal personal communication, communication, January 8, 2017; Roy, personal communication, January January 11, 8, 2017). The wide pictures of South Asia encompassing 2017; with diverse issues about Rahman, the region’s problem, progress and prospect can widen up the area of knowledge our in world a create media the that (1992) points Lippmann As audiences. of the p.136) 2008, Silva, in (cited mind mixed andother. expressed inthe four categories: editorials, they To understand are codifiedin pessimistic, optimistic, the views

Communicator 336 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 on course:ComprehensiveagendaforKathmanduSummit(2002) Some oftheoptimistic headlines arepresented below: (a)“SAARCprocessback percent introductions andthreepercentconclusionsexpresssomeformofpessimism. summits andits decisionswhilethirteen express hopeontheoutcomeofSAARC However, above fifty-three percent introductions and thirty-three percent conclusions and tenpercent mixed whilethemajority sixty percent fall inthecategory of other. four in headlines, twenty-seven percent are optimistic and only three percent pessimistic codified are they editorials, the categories: optimistic, pessimistic, mixed and other. Among the thirty editorials in expressed views the understand To SAARC Summit:DepictedOptimisticallywithCaution on reaching consensus on various sectors starting from education to regional and optimistic message to the people of South Asia about the summit’s outcome This introduction of editorial on the 14th SAARCsummit conveys apositive flood andearthquake”(“DhakaDeclaration:SAARCtoget,”2005,p.8) the problem of poverty, increasingly spread terrorism and natural disasters-tsunami, expresses sameviews,“There is noalternative but collective effort totackle down the region(2004) “Toward enlightening direction: Implementation of SAARCdeclaration can change approach” (“13th SAARC Summit: Timetodeliver,” 2005, para.2) approach” (“13thSAARC is that our fate is intertwined and resolutions of common problems require common to tackle that problem. For example, The Daily Star asserts, “the glaring realization to theprospectsofinitiating common, collective and concerted strategyandeffort mentioned above are not onlyviewed as problems but alsopresentanopportunity among the communities in South Asiaisundertaken. These common challenges event orissue,herebyreportingtheanactofconstructing a psychological bridge psychological value ofan proximity determines though notphysically.As the news which givesasensepeopletoseethesameissuethatconnectsthempsychologically, Both newspapers present the problems as regional, not of any particular country based Connectivity,” 2007,para.1) the membernationsoforganization Summit: in avariety ofareas(“SAARC year’s summit has been the pronounced emphasis on an expansion of links among as theadoptionofa30-pointdeclaration demonstrates. Adistinctive feature ofthis leaders havecertainly The DelhisummitofSAARCconcluded onapositive note, editorials praisetheSAARCsummits. approximately one-fourth ofallheadlines,morethan53percentintroductions the changing thefateofSouthAsianregion.Though optimistic headlines are expresses optimismdeclaration terming the adoptedSAARC as theguidebookfor ‘visionary’ anda‘novelpathofthewalk’ischartered out. Thethirdheadline explicitly also framed the 13th summit optimistically as it terms the Dhaka declaration place itsoughtacomprehensive agreement from thesummit.Thesecondheadline a delay of twoyearsandasthe editorial published one daybeforethe summit taken after summit holding of track a in being for SAARC the praises headline first The declaration sounds visionary: A newsenseofdirection unfurled (2005) 68 .” 69 . 64 66 . ProthomAlo ”; (b)“Dhaka 65 . 67 ”; (c) Communicator

337 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Thirteen out of seventeen editorials of The Daily Star and twelve out of thirteen of Prothom Alo advocate for deeper economic integration and connectivity. removing the common problems faced South Asia and making SAARC an active organization . 70 The Daily and Star generally present the SAARC summits more optimistically generally Prothom Alo (thirty percent headlines, above fifty three percent introductions and above thirty (above pessimistically summit the presenting conclusions) than percent three percent three and above introductions three thirty above headlines, percent three above headlines; percent (ten views mixed expressing also with while conclusions) conclusions). This optimistic and twenty percent introductions percent thirteen of SAARC which representation summit can send a positive message to the readers Along with for all. forum as a hopeful platform to see the regional may help them the think people make can of media role the advocacy representation, optimistic the As and cooperation. connectivity and regional of regional organizations importance These four headlines express the need to implement the decisions or materialize the the decisions or materialize implement These four headlines express the need to editorials percent Eighty-three countries. promises by the SAARC and its member of editorials seventeen of out Thirteen role. advocacy an play the both The that The above discussion makes it understandable Daily Star and This introduction expresses dissatisfaction with the outcome of the Thimpu summit with the outcome of the Thimpu summit expresses dissatisfaction This introduction and important anything thinks that this has not delivered as the Prothom Alo significant for the people. Mixed introductions and conclusions are above thirteen introduction percent twenty while respectively percent twenty-three and percent which category In the other fall into other categories. and forty percent conclusion nor pessimism nor also not optimism includes the headlines which neither express the role. This means do play an advocacy of both. Usually, these headlines mixed “SAARC (a) are: headlines of such Some future. in things many do SAARC has to (2005);” (b) “The movements unrestricted and Media: Needs to ensure journalist’s 17th SAARC summit: Let the bridges be built on a stronger base (2011);” (c) “13th and decisions to begin (2005);” (d) agreements Era of implanting SAARC summit: promises meaningful (2008).” “15th SAARC summit: Make political of Prothom of thirteen out twelve integration economic for deeper Alo advocate Asia and problems faced bySouth removing the common and connectivity, of The The following conclusion making SAARC an active organization. Daily Star’s editorial on 17th SAARC summit can inform the advocacy role: “With the through connectivity closer come to South Asia needs fall, free in economy global in role its re-emphasise SAARC must Moreover, affairs. economic its handling in (Addu summit of all kinds, in South Asia” as militancy, such threats neutralizing reinforce, 2011, para. 3). The SAARC apex summit held in the capital Thimpu of Bhutan unveiled a 36 point unveiled of Bhutan Thimpu capital in the held summit apex SAARC The there days long summit on Thursday. However, in the last day of the two declaration 2010, p.12) of the expectation (“Thimpu Silver Jubilee,” is a less reflection connectivity. ‘One-third of the editorials’ conclusions also expresses optimism optimism expresses also conclusions editorials’ of the ‘One-third connectivity. toward the summit and its outcome. The editorial on the SAARC “hope that the Maldives expressing to provide an impetus summit would 17th summit ends with SAARC 17th (“The region” the in cooperation of phase accelerated awaited long the summit, 2011, para.7). Only three percent view towards the SAARC express pessimistic introductions percent above thirteen headlines and conclusions each and summits their outcomes. tried tofindout how thepeople presented and of SouthAsia how theyare Ithasbeen are framed, prioritized.

Communicator 338 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 as ‘powerless’inonly one editorial. the feeling among the people of being empowered. Common people are referred to someone whohavetheagency tochangethesystem.Thenewspapersdonotcreate People are presented as the takers of benefits produced by the political leaders, not as Needs, 2002,p.6)bytheSouthAsiangovernments. military spending (“SAARCPledges,” 2002, p. 4) and war project (SAARC summit: editorials also point out people also suffer duetothe bad policies like focus on para: 4).Locating decisions, some people asthecorestakeholder of theSAARC summit ends,”2014, as regionalgroupingforonethird-ofhumanity”(“SAARC It isalsomeasureofimportance India andPakistanhavetothefurtheranceofSaarc countries “…to workforthe common good ofthe people of SouthAsiancountries. on energycooperation is ademonstration of thecollective member will ofSAARC The editorial focused onthe 18th SAARCsummit tells the signing ofthe agreement deed” (“SAARCSummit:Many,”2014,para.4)emphasize thepeople’sdemand. will be held accountable the South Asian people if they do not turn their words into they aretalking about thepeople.leaders Suchasthesentence “We hope,SAARC success oftheregionalinitiatives. Both thenewspapersspeakinawaythatseems the and failure the of beneficiaries the and victims the as both presented are People p. 9-10). we dealwithsocialgoods”(2011, institutions, andourrelationshipsthroughhow Paul Geesays,“Languageisakeywaywehumansmakeandbreakourworld, possibly to grow a sense ofa ‘collective community’ of a greater region as James use of‘collective or terms can identity’ as‘acting.’ Such useofwords phrase works editorials amongseventeen,andProthomAlointenofitsthirteen editorials.Such twelve in people to referred Star Daily The editorials. total of percent 73.33 which Among thethirtyeditorials, these categoriesarefoundintwenty-twoeditorials etc.).’ population world of one-fifth humanity, of third one countries, member eight SAARC countries,’ ‘people of the region,’ ‘South Asian,’ and ‘others (people of Asian countries,’‘Southpeople,’ ‘people of theSAARCregion,’ ‘people of categorized in eight. These are: ‘people,’ ‘people of South Asia,’ ‘people of South the reference to people of South Asia presented in different ways which have been of the people how out find to tried South Asia are framed, presented and how they are prioritized. It has been found that been has it story, the in ‘people’ diction the Alo.Countingandanalyzing StarandProthom Daily terrorism- in thebothThe People arecentral to therepresentation of anySouthAsianissues-beittradeor People attheCenterofFocus finishes withoptimismandtheurgetoresolveproblems. newspapers’ editorial starts withdepicting what SAARChasfailed to deliver but Majumdar (personalcommunication, December 23, 2016)notesthattheBangladeshi and ablyadministered South Asia.MostafaKamal a betterfunctioningSAARC role of media can potentially create a desire or senseofamongthe people to see the prioritization of media become thepriority issue oftheaudience, the advocacy poor arenotin power intheSAARCzone, world’spoorest.Andpriorities appear The Daily Star Daily The comments, “Unfortunately, the Communicator

339 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 With such framing, it can be argued that the editorials analyzed, show that South Asia is depicted as a unitary region. Prothom Alo in promoting regional Star and the Prothom Daily The The Daily Star and Prothom stated that Alo there is no alternative of consciousness. The content analysis of the two newspapers and the semi-structured the two newspapers and of the analysis consciousness. The content As the media influence public opinion, this research aims to find out how media can media how out find to aims research this opinion, public influence media the As consciousness. Newspapers regional region and instill aware of their makes people of issues with wide range a people give sources can major information as one of the paper explores the role of the Bangladeshi framing about their region. This particular specifically newspapers, Conclusion While The Daily Star presents the necessity of SAARC While The Daily Star presents the necessity its survival, the summit and would Pakistan and India between tension the that expresses optimism Alo Prothom lessen and SAARC of would start to function again with new vigor (Postponement bears the news also their but editorials, their in 2016). Not only SAARC summit, SAARC. tone of a functional could be Both the newspaper have outlined that there deliver to failed organization regional oldest the of SAARC though no alternative of sectors socio-economic the to positively contributed but outstanding something the region. dialogue and the problems need to be sorted out through talk. In its editorial, In its editorial, talk. sorted out through to be problems need dialogue and the at each other is better than talking to each The Daily Star states “we feel talking need more of Saarc not less other and for that the Summit is indispensable...We of it. Notwithstanding its flaws we cannot let Saarc die” (Postponement of Saarc Summit, 2016; para: 4). The cancellation of the 19th SAARC summit in 2016 came as a result of a summit in 2016 came as a result of a The cancellation of the 19th SAARC blamed to Pakistan. Bangladesh, Bhutan, terrorist attack in Uri for which India to boycott the SAARC summit and Afghanistan in line with India announced cross-border the to due 2016 in November in Islamabad in held be to scheduled required for the summit (Bhattacherjee, terrorism and lack of congenial atmosphere of the analyze the stance did not critically 2016). Though Bangladeshi newspaper of the necessity of holding talks. In their government, they expressed the view editorial, SAARC in Quagmire: What the Bangladeshi Newspapers Say What the Bangladeshi Newspapers SAARC in Quagmire: In the editorials, the terms/phrases ‘South Asia,’ ‘South Asian region,’ ‘SAARC ‘South Asian region,’ ‘South Asia,’ the terms/phrases In the editorials, mean the South to have been used interchangeably and only ‘region’ region/zone,’ as ‘South Asian referred been of South Asia have countries the where Asian region, region/ of the ‘countries ‘SAARC states/nations/countries,’ nations/countries,’ sometimes as ‘member in the region,’ and nations/nations South Asia,’ ‘regional with is attached to the countries the reference Interestingly, or ‘countries’. countries’ he/she that reader’s mind the in feeling a create may which connotation regional the analyzed, the editorials such framing, it can be argued that is a ‘South Asian.’ With is depicted as a unitary region. show that South Asia Multiple Expressions but One Meaning of South Asia Meaning of South Expressions but One Multiple to be set by sources with no serious stake in poverty reduction” (“SAARC (“SAARC poverty reduction” stake in no serious with set by sources to be Pledges,” 2002, p.4). two papersshow analysis ofthese coperation with that theyplay a positiverole Bangladesh’s in promoting The content neighbours.

Communicator 340 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 1. References 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. Notes covering theSAARCpositivelyornegativelytobeexploredinfutureresearch. of editorials, this paperleavestheareaofpolitical economy ofthenewspapers through theanalysis positive manner.Whileexploringthetreatment to theSAARC works asa factor for the Bangladeshi newspaper in covering SAARC mostly in a regard. The policy ofpromoting cooperation with the neighbors andwiththe region interview show that the newspapers of Bangladesh play a positive role in this

regional understanding inSouthAsia Singh, P.(2016).Introduction. InSingh,P.(Ed.).The role of media in promoting Mostafa KamalMajumdar,Consultant Editor,TheAsianAge,Dhaka. Bengali newspaper, Rashed Mehedi,SeniorDiplomatic Correspondent, Samakal, a renowned Journalism, UniversityofDhaka Former ProfessorandHeadofDepartment of MassCommunication and Dr. Golam Rahman, Former Chief Information Commissioner, Bangladesh, Muhammad Jahangir,Columnist,MediaCriticand Researcher. Afshan Chowdhury,SeniorJournalist,ColumnistandMedia Critic. Dhaka Rezaul Karim Lotus is a Special and Diplomatic Correspondent, The Daily Star, Raheed Ejaj,DiplomaticCorrespondent,ProthomAlo,Dhaka. Mashiul Alam,AssistantEditor,ProthomAlo,Dhaka. 2016. and Publication,MinistryofInformation,BangladeshbytheauthorinJune The listofnewspaperandtheircirculationcollectedfromtheDepartmentFilm and Journalism,UniversityofDhaka Publishing andformerfacultymemberattheDepartmentofMassCommunication Dr. SudhangsuSekhar,ProfessorandHeadofDepartmentPrinting and Journalism,UniversityofDhaka. Dr. Mofizur Rahman, Professor and Head of Department of Mass Communication used ‘Southasian’asanidentitytothepeopleofSouthAsia. is term the Here policy. editorial its reflects itself magazine the of name The the mindofpeople‘Southasia’forpromotingunityamongthemselves. word ratherthanseparate by whichthemagazine want toinject some feeling to Himal Southasian, a Nepal-based magazine, favours to use ‘Southasia’ as one . NewDelhi,India: IDSA. Communicator

341 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 . Social . In Soz, [Translate from Bangla-Bharat-er [Translate . In Sabur, A.K.M.A. (ed.), Politics and security in security and Politics A.K.M.A. (ed.), In Sabur, . . In Sabur, A. K. M. A. (Ed.), Politics and security in South Asia: . In Sabur, A. K. M. A. (Ed.), Politics and security News media functions in policy making. Canadian Journal of Journal Canadian making. policy in functions media . (1991). Fischer, http://cjc-online.ca/index.php/journal/ from: , 16 (1). Retrieved Communication article/view/589/495 on policy-making? Institute of Peace and Conflict Studies, Article Retrieved from: http://www.ipcs.org/article/india/indian-news-media-does-it- no 4179. have-an-impact-on-policy-4179.html UK: Verso. (Rev. ed.). London, spread of nationalism New challenge. Emerging R.N. (Eds.), SAARC: In Soz, S. and Srivastava, for Peace and Sustainable Development. Delhi, India: Foundation H. and Sobhan, F. (Eds.) (1995). Shaping K. K., Bongartz, Bhargava, South Asia’s Future: Role of Publishing House. Regional . New Delhi, India: Vikas Cooperation Role Sarthak, D. and Upadhyaya, S. (2010). of media in SAARC Saifuddin and Srivastava, R.N. (Eds.), SAARC: Emerging challenges. New challenges. R.N. (Eds.), SAARC: Emerging and Srivastava, Saifuddin Sustainable Development. Delhi, India: Foundation for Peace and Begum, S. (2013, June). Role of mass media in peace: A case study on Amanki Asha: Destination peace in the Studies], 30 (1), 125-136. Science Review [The Dhaka University context of India-Pakistan hostility Khan, E. (2004). The media and security in South Asia. In Sabur, A. K. M. South Asia: Salience of religion and culture. and security in A. (ed.), Politics Dhaka, Bangladesh: BIISS. Khan, J. A. (2004). Need for media cooperation in South Asia: Information builidng confidence- for flow Dhaka, Bangladesh: BIISS. South Asia: Salience of religion and culture. Sen, S. (2002). CBMs in South Asia and the role of the media. In Kabir, M.H. (ed.), Confidence building measures and security cooperation in South Asia: Bangladesh: BIISS. Challenges in the new century. Dhaka, Pattern J. (2004). T. Mathew, of regional coverage: Mutual awareness and image-building Salience of religion and culture. Dhaka, Bangladesh: BIISS. M. G. (1991). Communication Rahman, issues in Bangladesh . New Delhi, India: Har-Anad Publications. Parveen, S and Rahman, M. (2000) Role of two Bangladeshi newspapers in promoting bilateral relations with India

3. Hukil, R. (2013, November 14). Indian R. (2013, November 3. Hukil, news media: Does it have an impact Imagined 4. Anderson, B. (2006). communities: Reflections on the origin and SAARC 5. Chisthi, A. (2010). media: Evolution, development and policy changes. 6. 7. 2. 8 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. Communicator 342 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 27. 26. 25. Oranga, C. J (2014). The role of the print media in regional integration: The case 24. 23. 22. 21. 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15.

Norton andCompany. Schudson, M. (2011). doi: 60-66, (2), 7 Research, and 10.1080/08111148908551388 Policy Urban study. case England new A Walmsley, D. J.(2008).Country town newspapers and regional consciousness: Kenya). Retrievedfrom:http://erepository.uonbi.ac.ke/handle/11295/78262 Thesis, University ofNairobi, Community (PhD African East the of (2015). AReviewoftheImpactsAgenda-setting Kwong, Y.W., Chan, K. Y.,Leung, H. Y., Ho,W. K., Wong,C.Y., C. W. New Delhi,India:Sage. Agenda-setting concepts: Dearing, J. andRogers,E.(1996).Communication W.W. NortonandCompany. guide citizen’s A politics: Iyengar, S. (2011).Media Theory andpractice.London,UK:PlutoPress. M., Hettne, B., and Langenhove, L. V. (Eds.), Global politics of regionalism: perspective historical an http://phg.sagepub.com/ from Fawcett, L.(2005).Regionalism from: Retrieved 27(4) Geography, content/27/4/475 Human question.Progess in in identity regional place: and Paasi, A.(2003).Region Ittadi GranthaProkash. Bangladesh. Dhaka, Bangladesh: and policy Prodhan, Z. H. (2011).Foreign journals.sagepub.com/doi/abs/10.1177/1464884904044941?journalCode=joua the coverage of foreign news. Journalism,5(3)343–368.Retrievedfrom:http:// in identity national of role The news: their and news Nossek, H.(2004).Our Media andSociety (2002). R. A. Kluver, https://www. from: Journal Retrieved Global php?val=December_2015_1451713247__130.pdf 247-248. nations. 4(12), member worldwidejournals.com/global-journal-for-research-analysis-GJRA/file. Analysis, in Research coverage for newspaper summit: SAARC Comparing 18th the of representation Randhawa, A.(2015).Media regional understandinginSouthAsia.NewDelhi,India:IDSA. issue of regional cooperation the and Asia South in Media-scape Pattanaik, S.S. andBehuria, A.K.(2016). Patrika.Vol.68 October,p.71-109. songe samparkaunnayanyedutisongbatpatrer bhumika]. DhakaUniversity , 4(4),499-517.London,UK:Sage. The sociology of W.W. News (2nded.).NewYork,USA: h lgc f e mda n nentoa afis New affairs. international in media new of logic The . In Singh, P.(Ed.). The role of media in promoting . JournalofCommunication (2nd ed.).London,UK: . InFarrell, . Communicator

343 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 SAARC http://saarc-sec. from: Retrieved Charter. Dr. Mofizur Rahman, Professor and Head of Department of Mass Communication Communication Mass of Department of Head and Professor Rahman, Mofizur Dr. Dhaka. University of and Journalism, of Mass at the Department member faculty and former and Publishing University of Dhaka and Journalism, Communication (n.d.) SAARC Secretariat. org/SAARC-Charter/5/ Anniversary. (2015, March 18). The 24th The Daily Stars Celebrates Daily http://www.thedailystar.net/backpage/the-daily-star- from: Retrieved Star. celebrates-24th-anniversary-71460 16). The Daily Star. 13th Birthday. (2011, November ProthomAlo Celebrates Retrieved from: http://www.thedailystar.net/news-detail-210363 regain momentum must Organization reinforce SAARC idea: Addu summit https://www.thedailystar. from: Retrieved Daily Star. (2011, November 13). The net/news-detail-209856 ] Bangladesh- from Bangla: of newspapers in Bangladesh[Translate Advancement March 30). Amader Shomoy.Com. er sangbadpatrer ogrogoti]. (2016, http://www.dainikamadershomoy.com/todays-paper/special- from: Retrieved বাংলাদেশের-সংবাদপত্রের- arrangements/founding-anniversary/6833/ অগ্রগতি Alam. R. (2017, January 12). gonomadhyaom]. andolone Swairacharbirodi Bangla- from [Translate Mass media in anti-dictatorship from: http://www.kalerkantho.com/print-edition/ Kaler Kantho. Retrieved movement KalerKantho-seventh-anniversary-special-edition/2017/01/12/451199 Anderson, B. (2006). Imagined communities: Reflections on UK: Verso. spread of nationalism (Rev. ed.). London, the origin and from: Retrieved year. 7th enters Pratidin Bangladesh (n.d.). Group. Bashundara http://www.bashundharagroup.com/bangladesh-pratidin-enters-7th-year/ Basu, A. (2013). History of media in Bengal: A chronological overview. https://www2.hu-berlin.de/ from: 4(1), 13-19. Retrieved Transcience, transcience/Vol4_Issue1_2013_13_19.pdf A case study on Amanki Begum, S. (2013, June). Role of mass media in peace: peace in the context of India-Pakistan hostility. Social Asha: Destination Science Review [The Dhaka University Studies], 30 (1), 125-136.

• 29. Dr. Sudhangsu Sekhar, Professor and Head of Department of Printing of Head of Department Professor and Sekhar, 29. Dr. Sudhangsu 30. 31. 32 Other References • • • • • • 28. Communicator 344 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • • • • 15). ProthomAlo,p.8. agamir pathchala]. SAARC-er (2005,November Bangla- DhakaGhoshana:Hok Dhaka Declaration: SAARC to get needs togoahead with it [Translate from net/2005/11/14/d51114020127.htm] November 14). The Daily Star. Retrieved from: http://archive.thedailystar. Dhaka declaration sounds visionary: A newsenseofdirection unfurled. (2005, vital-role-good-governance-president-213115 Daily Star.Retrieved from: http://www.thedailystar.net/country/media-has- Democracy needsactive role ofnewspaper:President.(2016, February5).The New Delhi,India:Sage. Dearing, J.andRogers,E.(1996).Communication concepts: Agenda-setting. celebrates-24th-anniversary-71460 Star. Retrieved from: http://www.thedailystar.net/backpage/the-daily-star- The Daily StarsCelebrates 24th Anniversary.(2015,March18).TheDaily Delhi, India:Sage. David, M. and Sutton, C. D.(2011).Social research: An introduction. New sub-editorial/2016/02/07/100596.html kotha]. DailyIttefaq.Retrievedfrom:http://www.ittefaq.com.bd/print-edition/ and someotherthoughts[Bhasasangramesangbadpatrerbhumikaoarokisu Chowdhury, A. G. (2016, February 7). Role of newspapers in language struggle Publications. Chopra, J.K.(2000).Bangladesh asanewnation. Jaipur, India: Sublime Delhi, India:FoundationforPeaceandSustainableDevelopment. In Soz,S.andSrivastava, R.N. (Eds.),SAARC:Emerging challenge. New Chisthi, A. (2010).SAARCmedia: Evolution, development and policy changes. (Ed.), Mediaandpublicspheres.NewYork,USA:PalgraveMacmillan. Butsch, R. (2009).Introduction: How are media public spheres? InButsch, R. org/stable/42761120 http://www.jstor. from: Retrieved 36-37. 15(3), Review, International Harvard Brokaw, T.(1993).Broadcast news: Television coverage and public opinion. SAARC-summit-to-be-cancelled/article15004093.ece The Hindu. Retrieved from: https://www.thehindu.com/news/international/ Bhattacherjee, Kallol . (2016,September 28). SAARCsummit to becancelled. Publishing House. Asia’s Future: Role of Regional Cooperation. New Delhi, India: Vikas Bhargava, K. K.,Bongartz, H. andSobhan,F.(Eds.)(1995).Shaping South Communicator

345 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Fawcett, L. (2005). Regionalism from an historical perspective. In Farrell, Farrell, In perspective. an historical from (2005). Regionalism L. Fawcett, regionalism: of politics Global V. (Eds.), L. Langenhove, and B., M., Hettne, UK: Pluto Press. practice. London, Theory and Fischer, J. (1991). News of Canadian Journal in policy making. media functions http://cjc-online.ca/index.php/journal/ from: 16(1). Retrieved Communication, article/view/589/495 matter? ownership really Does media understanding: Gayen, K. (2016). Regional regional understanding in in promoting The role of media In Singh, P. (Ed.), India: IDSA. South Asia. New Delhi, Theory and method to discourse analysis: An introduction Gee, J. P. (2011). USA: Routledge. (3rd ed.). New York, Freedom. Forum, 5(5). Retrieved and media democracy Hasan, M. (2011). Of from: http://archive.thedailystar.net/forum/2011/May/democracy.htm save to campaign advocacy an in of a newspaper role A. (2015). The Haque, Dissertation, Edith Cowan University, Dhaka’s rivers in Bangladesh (MA Perth, Australia). Retrieved from:http://ro.ecu.edu.au/theses/1716/ an impact have Does it news media: Indian 14). Hukil, R. (2013, November on policy-making? Institute of Peace and Conflict Studies, ArticleRetrieved from: http://www.ipcs.org/article/india/indian-news-media-does-it- no 4179. have-an-impact-on-policy-4179.html (2nd ed.). London, UK: guide A citizen’s politics: S. (2011). Media Iyengar, W.W. Norton and Company. Dhaka: Tamrolipi. Jahangir, M. (2014) Media Anthology. in South Asia. In Sabur, A. K. M. Khan, E. (2004). The media and security South Asia: Salience of religion and culture. and security in A. (ed.), Politics Dhaka, Bangladesh: BIISS. cooperation in South Asia: Information A. (2004). Need for media J. Khan, Sabur, A.K.M.A. (ed.), Politics and flow for confidence- builidng. In and culture. Dhaka, Bangladesh: security in South Asia: Salience of religion BIISS. affairs. New Kluver, A. R. (2002). The logic of new media in international Media and Society, 4(4), 499-517. London, UK: Sage. C. W. C. Y., Wong, K., Wong, H. Y., Ho, W. K. Y., Leung, Chan, Kwong, Y. W., of Agenda-setting. Journal of Communication of the Impacts (2015). A Review http://www.hkaect.org/jce/2(2)/ from: Retrieved 18-25. 2(2), Education, and Kwong_et_al_2015_ICE_2(2)_p18-25.pdf • • • • • • • • • • • • • Communicator 346 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • • • • Routledge handbookofcontemporary Bangladesh.Oxon,UK:Routledge. Rahman, A.(2016)Printandelectronic media. In Riaz, A.andRahman,S.(Eds.). (2016, September30).Prothom Alo.Page.10. Postponement ofSAARCSummit: Nothing butdialogue to lessentension. thedailystar.net/editorial/postponement-saarc-summit-1293034 not belost.(2016,October 03). The Daily Star. Retrieved from: https://www. Postponement ofSaarcSummit: Opportunityforengagement of leadersshould Retrieved from:http://www.thedailystar.net/news-detail-210363 Prothom AloCelebrates13thBirthday.(2011,November 16).TheDailyStar. Ittadi GranthaProkash. Prodhan, Z.H.(2011).ForeignpolicyandBangladesh. Dhaka, Bangladesh: regional understandinginSouthAsia.NewDelhi,India:IDSA. issue of regional cooperation. In Singh, P. (Ed.). The role of media in promoting Pattanaik, S.S. andBehuria,A.K.(2016). Media-scape in SouthAsiaandthe Vol.68 October,p.71-109. samparka unnayanyedutisongbatpatrer bhumika]. Dhaka UniversityPatrika. promoting bilateral relationswithIndia[TranslatefromBangla-Bharat-er songe http://phg.sagepub.com/ in two Bangladeshinewspapers Role of (2000) and Rahman,M. Parveen, S from: Retrieved 27(4) Geography, content/27/4/475 Human in Paasi, A.(2003).Regionandplace: regional identity in question.Progess Kenya). Retrievedfrom:http://erepository.uonbi.ac.ke/handle/11295/78262 Thesis, UniversityofNairobi, of theEastAfricanCommunity (PhD Oranga, C.J(2014).Theroleoftheprintmedia in regional integration: The case journals.sagepub.com/doi/abs/10.1177/1464884904044941?journalCode=joua the coverageofforeignnews.Journalism, 5(3) 343–368.Retrieved from:http:// Nossek, H.(2004). Our newsand their news: The role of national identity in control tomarketforces.Dhaka,Bangladesh:ULAB. B. andGenilo,JW.(Eds.),Bangladesh’schaningmediascape: Fromstate Mahmud, S.(2013).Thetransformation of theBangladeshpress.InShoesmith, Salience ofreligionandculture.Dhaka,Bangladesh:BIISS. image-building. In Sabur,A.K.M.(Ed.),PoliticsandsecurityinSouthAsia: Mathew, T. J. (2004).Pattern of regional coverage: Mutual awareness and UK: Routledge. and Zehfuss,M.(Eds.),Globalpolitics: A newintroduction (2nd ed.).London, Lisle, D. (2014). How do we find out what’s going on in the world? In Edkins, J. Communicator

347 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 - Rahman. Rahman. J. (2017, February 17). Role of newspapers in Language Movement Daily bhumika]. andolone sangbadpatrer Bangla-bhasa from [Translate Sangram. Retrieved from: Av‡›`vj‡b-msev`c‡Îi-f~wgKv http://www.dailysangram.com/post/272230-fvlv- Delhi, in Bangladesh. New issues M. G. (1991). Communication Rahman, India: Har-Anad Publications. Reza, S.M. S. Haque, A. and on environment and (2011). Agenda setting of UN climate case the newspapers: Bangladesh issues in change climate Dhaka University Cancun. Social Science Review[The change conference, Studies, Part-D], 25(2). SAARC summit: 18th the of representation Media A. (2015). Randhawa, Global Journal coverage in member nations. Comparing newspaper for Research Analysis, worldwidejournals.com/global-journal-for-research-analysis-GJRA/file. 4(12), 247-248. php?val=December_2015_1451713247__130.pdf Retrieved from: https://www. movements unrestricted Needs to ensure journalist’s SAARC and media: Proyojon sangbadikder SAARC o gono madhyam: from Bangla: [Translate 13). Prothom Alo. obad bichoron nischitokoron]. (2005, November 4. p. Star, Daily The 8). January (2002, poverty. and terror fight to pledges SAARC Kathmandhu for agenda Comprehensive course: on SAARC process back p. 4. summit. (2002, January 3). The Daily Star, Star. Daily The 6). April (2007, promote. to idea the is Connectivity Summit: SAARC 06020129.htm Retrieved from: http://archive.thedailystar.net/2007/04/06/d704 important an cuts of cooperation Spirit note: positive ends on a SAARC summit from: http://www.thedailystar.net/saarc- deal. (2014). The Daily Star. Retrieved summit-ends-on-a-positive-note-52507 SAARC from Bangla- to do [Translate Many things SAARC Summit: 29). Prothom bohodur]. (2014, November hobe Jete shirsha sammelon: from: http://www.prothomalo.com/opinion/article/383 Alo. Retrieved 428/%E0%A6%B8%E0%A6%BE%E0%A6%B0%E0%A7%8D%E0 %A6%95-%E0%A6%B6%E0%A7%80%E0%A6%B0%E0%A7%8D%E0 %A6%B7-%E0%A6%B8%E0%A6%AE%E0%A7%8D%E0%A6%AE%E 0%A7%87%E0%A6%B2%E0%A6%A8 [Translate decisions in implementing Needs to emphasize SAARC summit: bastobayone siddhantogo proyojon sammelon: shirsha Bangla-SAARC from gurutto aarop kora]. (2002, January 4). Prothom Alo, p.6. http://saarc-sec. from: Retrieved (n.d.) SAARC Charter. SAARC Secretariat. org/SAARC-Charter/5/ • • • • • • • • • • • • Communicator 348 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 • • • • • • • • • • • • • • from:http://www.thedailystar.net/the-star/cover-story/story-the-bangla-press-3161 Yusuf, A.(2015,April23).Story oftheBanglaPress.TheDailyStar.Retrieved Alo, p.8. ghosonar bastobayon palte dite pare aanchaltike]. (2004, January8).Prothom change theregion[Translate from Bangla-Alokito bhabishotter dike: SAARC Toward anenlightening future: Theimplementation of SAARCdeclaration can alo.com/detail/date/2010-05-01/news/60212] alliance. (2010, May1).ProthomAlo.Retrieved from: http://archive.prothom- Thimpu Silver Jubilee Declaration: SAARC shouldbeeffective regional 3). The Economist. Retrieved from: http://www.economist.com/node/18073333 Shootings ontheIndia-Bangladesh border: Felani’s last steps. (2011,February India: SagePublications. Delhi, (2010). Understandingmediacultures(Reprinted). New Stevenson, N. 37(27), 2803-2809.Retrievedfrom:http://www.jstor.org/stable/4412336 Sinha, D.(2002).KargilepisodeinBengali print. Economic and Political Weekly, Centre forPolicyResearch. Perceptional, military and nuclear arms race problems, 1. New Delhi, India: In Gupta, B.S. (Ed.), Regional cooperation and eevelopment in South Asia: regional understandinginSouthAsia.NewDelhi,India:IDSA. Singh, P.(2016).Introduction.In(Ed.).Theroleofmediainpromoting ec/04/pdf/09-Jan_Alyne_Barbosa_e_Silva-Maxwell-McCombs.pdf Estudosem Comunicação, 4, 135-162.Retrieved from: http://www.ec.ubi.pt/ Silva, J.A.B.(2008,November).InterviewwithMaxwellMcCombs. Challenges inthenewcentury.Dhaka,Bangladesh:BIISS. Asia: South in cooperation security and measures building Confidence (ed.), Sen, S.(2002).CBMsinSouthAsiaandtheroleofmedia. In Kabir,M.H. W.W. NortonandCompany. York, USA: Schudson, M.(2011).Thesociologyofmews(2nded.).New Delhi, India:FoundationforPeaceandSustainableDevelopment. Saifuddin and Srivastava, R.N. (Eds.),SAARC:Emerging challenges. New Sarthak, D.andUpadhyaya,S.(2010).Roleofmedia in SAARC.InSoz, http://www.prothom-alo.com/opinion/article/ from Bangla-Sangbadpatre bhasa andolon].Prothom-Alo.Retrieved from: [Translate newspapers in movement Language 23). February (2017, S. Samin, sec.org/Summit-Declarations/67/ SAARC Secretariat. (n.d.) Summit declarations. Retrieved from: http://saarc- Singh, S.R.(1986).Aregional communication policy for SouthAsia. সংবাদপত্রে-ভাষা-আন্দোলন Communicator

349 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Walmsley, D. J. (2008). Country town newspapers and regional consciousness: consciousness: and regional town newspapers Country J. (2008). D. Walmsley, A new England case study. Urban Policy 10.1080/08111148908551388 and Research, 7 (2), 60-66, doi: begin to decisions and agreements implanting of Era summit: SAARC 13th o Chukti shirsha sammelon: SAARC Troyadash from Bangla: [Translate 11). Prothom Alo. jug shuru hok]. (2005, November siddhanto bastobayoner 12). on the promises. (2005, November Time to deliver 13th SAARC Summit: http://archive.thedailystar.net/2005/11/12/ from: Retrieved Star. Daily The d51112020123.htm promises meaningful [Translate from 15th SAARC make political summit: orthopurno onggikar Rajnaitik sammelon: Panchadash SAARC shirsha Bangla- 5). Prothom Alo, p.8. hok]. (2008, August The 17th SAARC summit: Let the bridges be built on a stronger base. (2011, from: http://www.thedailystar.net/ November 11). The Daily Star. Retrieved news-detail-209576 • • • • • BOOK REVIEWS Communicator

351 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Hijacked! Reviewer: P. N. Vasanti N. Reviewer: P. Year of Publication: 2019 Year Publisher: Vitasta, New Delhi New Vitasta, Publisher: Author: Dr. N. Bhaskara Rao N. Bhaskara Dr. Author: Saket Community Centre , New Delhi Saket Community DG, Center for Media Studies, Research House DG, Center for Media TRP Trick- How Television in India Was in India Was Television How Trick- TRP In our country, Television was introduced with a mission, a mission to educate, mission to a mission, a with was introduced Television In our country, media inform and bring together a diverse and developing nation. Unlike other mass promoted and introduced were that radio, initially and cinema newspapers, as such for this television purposely introduced by private players, the Indian government mission. With the entry of Star TV into India in 1992, on one hand terrestrial in one of the based technology new satellite suddenly paved the way for television trans- world’s largest consumer market; on the other hand it also ushered in nationalisation of television landscape in India. Television ratings are the most controversial element of the media business and media the of element controversial most the are ratings Television debate or there has been little often shrouded with secrecy. In India specially, transparency on the workings of such ratings and even the relevance. Dr Rao explains how decisions on content and operational aspects of television, like of television, aspects and operational on content how decisions Dr Rao explains ratings’. He also elaborated on how this world over are made based on ‘Television Indian of developing models, instead has mislead us in just copying popular western This book to its development. could be more relevant that models of television hours lakh one than more based example, figures.For and facts with this all explains insights valuable provides Dr Rao Lab, by CMS Media news content of television on content priorities and linkage with TRPs. It is written by Dr N Bhaskara Rao, who has 50 years of experience in media studies in media of experience Rao, who has 50 years Dr N Bhaskara by It is written including the first NationalReadership Survey in India, a basis for all media survey IIMC more at Department Evaluation and 1970s. He founded Research the since than 40 years ago. A recent publication titled “The TRP Trap: How Television in India was Hijacked” “The TRP Trap: How Television titled publication A recent more such issues.The title itself of this book is one book that discusses this and many this book is all about. is provocative and very upfront on what These are few questions that are often asked about Indian television not just for asked about Indian television These are few questions that are often and academicians. television viewers but also for researchers Why do we feel that inspite of 800+ channels in our country, we have little to watch to little we have our country, in of 800+ channels inspite that do we feel Why channels and who owns ? How come we have so many news today on television television on Indian Why is content so regressive? serials television Why are them? so sensational and trivial ? Communicator 352 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

take ajourneythroughthehistory ofTV,thisisthebooktoread. ratings andTRPshavedistorted theintentandpurposeofTVinIndia,evenasyou how understanding in interested anyone For television. businessof and content on This bookprovidesfoundation for furtherresearchonratingsandtheir implications the endeavourofcomprehendingphenomenalholdTRP ontheTVlandscape.” TV ratings,theworkofvariouskeyorganisationsinvolved: allthesearepertinentto relevance and significance. Understanding the background of Indian TV, the origins of the context of the growing importance of TRPs that this book is of such special As mentioned by Kiran Karnik (former CEO, Discovery Channel)in his foreword: “In individually andtogetherGovernmentsupportforsuch longitudinalresearch. TRAI recommending impact research as an obligatory responsibility of channels its service more reflective, representative and transparent. The author also advocates make television in India more relevant. It calls for strengthening BARC formaking The bookalsoprovidessuggestionsonhowthingscan be changedevennowto dimensional insightsandexamplesinthisbook. policy studies and market research is a rare combination that provides multi- vantage point. Also,hisunderstandingandexperience with research onsocialissues, with theobjectivity ofanindependent researcherprovidesthereaderaunique worked bothwithin and outsidethe government, his inside knowledge combined because ofhispersonalinvolvement in keydevelopments of TVinIndia.Having not onlyhisprofessionalexpertisetobearontheissue,butprovidesdeepinsights brings He country. the in research TV in pioneer a and figure legendary a is Rao Dr communication scholar andsocialscientist has beenontheforefrontofthisdiscourse. Dr NBhaskaraRao,founderchairman of CMSandonetheearly media of corporatesmorethancitizensandcommunity. retaining character ofamassmedia. The author explains how TRPcaters to interests of anentertainment – education model. Butendedupasa‘marketmedia’insteadof Television was takeninitially by Indianleadersandsupportedwithhighexpectations ratings and TRPs have distorted the intent and purpose oftelevision in India. century India, without the government questioning it.The book alsoexplains how growth storyinIndiaonhowhefeelsthe ratings are a hoaxperpetrated on 21st The storynarrated bytheauthorDrNBhaskaraRaowhowasalsowitnesstoTV priorities. Thisbookexplainsallthatwithhithertountoldhappenings. except foradvertising.AndyetTRPscontinuetobeusedmoredecidingprogram be ignored.Passiveviewership,whichiswhatTRPcaptures,ofnoconsequence The Authorarguesthatqualitativedimensionsofviewership are importantandcannot of thisdiversecountry.Andyet,TRPwereperpetuatedasyardsticktheindustry. claim thatitsTRPwasaviewershipindicatorforonebillionplusmultilingualpeople The bookexplainshowwithonly500importedmeters,aforeigncompanycould quite animportant read forallthoseinterested in MediaandCommunication sector. to itspopularity and ubiquitousnature.ThisuntoldstoryofTRPsinIndiaistherefore due more than50yearsoldandalsoanimportantbusiness Television inIndiaisnow

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 353 Communicator Communicator 352 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and mechanics oftheprintingtechnologythat thenmostlyconsistedoflinotype and apprentice at asmalltowndaily, Rusbridgerquickly graspedthenewsroomlogistics through without being in danger of losing its status and relevance.Starting as an when the‘centuries-old craftofjournalism’ functioned and howithadcruised Rubridger recollects and recapitulates how journalists did their job in the yesteryears Meanwhile, lookingathis labyrinthine, highly productive journalism career, harness almostinfiniteresourcestohelpthem. more open about what it does andhowit does it.’ Journalists, he underlined, can now be to has It voices. other of kaleidoscope new the with relationship its reconfigure new voice.Theyhavetoregaintrust.Journalismhas to rethinkitsmethods; a find to need They readers. their above platform a on stand longer no ‘Journalists and themeanstodistribution.Thevertical world isgoneforever,’andadded journalism.’ He realized that ‘journalists nolongerhaveanear-monopolyonnews ajournalism teacher, Rusbridger endeavoured ‘to set out the challenges for After beingunadulterated die-hard professionaljournalist and thenbecoming journalism.’’ rethinking almost everything societies had, forcenturies, taken forgranted about there wasalsoexhilaration. Our generation had beenhanded thechallenge of was violent destructiveness to the forces that were being unleashed all around. But Alan Rusbridge“describes what it felt like to beat the eyes ofthisstorm...,andthere Institute fortheStudyofJournalism. he tooktoteaching journalism at OxfordUniversity and became Chair of the Reuters after Particularly, author. the flabbergasted estimations,has wildest one’s isbeyond What has happenedto,andthenow-transformedjournalism, during thelast25years the mostbasicconceptsofauthorityandpower.” but, itisheretostayandrevolutionizing not onlysystemsofinformation but also he avers,found,“the new newsthat is replacing ‘journalism’ is barely understood... the prestigious British daily newspaper, 40 yearsin teaching and active journalism, Alan Rusbridger retired as the editor of most remarkable and engaginglywrittenmemoir.Rusbridger’s this Afterwellover These lines,pithily and mostcomprehensively, sum upthecontentsofAlan “ULTIMATE defenceofjournalismisthatitremainsapublicgood.” The RemakingofJournalismandWhyitMattersNow Publisher: Farrar,StrausandGiroux,NewYork,USA Year ofPublication:2018( Reviewer: Prof.M.R.Dua Author: AlanRusbridger Former Professor,IIMC Breaking News: (Presently inUSA) ,and when he retired in 2015,

Pp. 440;price$30)

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 353 Communicator Communicator 354 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 hacking phone calls of VIPs people for which numerous heads rolled, many famous nationally and globally, breaking newsonnewerfronts,suchasintercepting and However, the processkillingelements ofnews‘exclusivity’and‘scooping’. reach globallyindisseminating the newstowideworldwithoutany delayandin infinite paper’s the enlarging thereby and imprint, print’s the diminish to seconds the online mode expanded swiftly, aggressively. The internet bloomed by the economizing on everyfrontwastheorderofday.Theprinteditions suffered, but including the newspaperindustry.Cutting coverages, laying off thestaffand But thencame the great depression of2008that tremendously hurt everyone, did thecirculationtojoyofeveryoneconcernedwithpaper’s prosperity. funds, andmanyalleged bribery cases.As the coverage of suchissuesexpanded, so slush arms, office fraud serious the by exposed corruption into stories investigative the owners.ItwasthenthatRusbridgerinitiated steps tofurtherboostthepaper’s moved faster and carried heightened the meteoric communication media’s expanding growth. The author in England of those days.Meanwhile, the tectonic pace of the internet’s surge further industry reviews, etc. There were indeed interesting times for pressand press persons journalistic arenas, such astravel writing, commentaries, cinema and entertainment competing byintroducingnewcontentgenreandventuringintomanyunexplored Meanwhile, the British newspapers were fiercely piling up circulations, and furiously country. his manyotherrivalsyielded. That profoundly enhanced the Guardian’sstatusin also braved to ignore the broadsheet-format to tabloid-format, and succeeded, while operation, confronting the price-war with Murdoch’s The Times. But Rusbridger mid-40s, hadthedistinction of puttinghispaperinacompletely different frame of newspaper journalism in Britain. As the Guardian’ seditor, Rusbridger, then in his and laid offover5,000ofhisstaff,anentirely fresh newhorizonopenedupinthe When Rupert Murdoch usheredinthe digital era in TheTimes,thedaily he owned, corrected updatedversion...’ it’s the best wedounderthe circumstances, and wewill be backtomorrowwitha and inaccurate rendering ofsomethethingsweheardaboutinpast24hours... flawed somewhat inevitably incomplete, hasty, partial a is doorstep your on drops credo printeddailyinabox,leftitsmasthead.)AddedBroder:“...thenewspaperthat Times’ Print’—(TheNewYork to Fit That’s News the ‘All promising of Instead objective facts but subjective judgements, personal values and, yes,prejudices. journalism as “the process ofselecting what the reader reads involves not just commentator, David Broder,impressed Rusbridger themost.Broderreckoned While practising hard-core competitive journalism, an American political model.’ several local newspapers; rarelydidheever‘talk about the newspaper business would waft into newsroom.’But he rather quickly rose to thetop-notch positions in Ludlow machines. He seemstohaveenjoyed‘themoltenmetalandgreasethat The Guardiancontinued to standoutinitsremarkable newscoverage,

The Guardianalong, but rarely earning fat dividends for

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 355 Communicator Communicator 354 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 quarter . even The Rusbridgerformulae, on thefacelookedconvoluted and didn’tfindanytakers; canbethe challenge, correction, clarificationandaddition. to open it’s publishing finally, and end, values; the not shared process, journalistic of promoting beginning for diversity reflect achieve, aggregates others’work;besidesmediapersons,expertstoocouldjoin;aspiresto ‘constitute, joint interest communities; open to the website for added information; publish or make suggestion—follow / lead / involve others before publication; form, participation and will ‘allow’, ‘invite response, or‘contribute’; initiate debate, a ten-pointformula as: ‘‘Thefuturejournalism will ‘encourage (reader’s) journalism and why it matters now (print or online)’’ in the book’s title, he has listed Since Rusbridgerhadpromisedtospellouthisroadmapfor‘‘theremaking of a newspaperis‘greatpublicserviceinstitution.’ with severalsuchmedia issues onthestrengthofhisdeepknowledgefor,ashesaid, But losses. unblemished; thanks to Rusbridger’s news coverage strategy. Rusbridger grappled financial huge and humiliation, much faced alleged coverage of phonehacking. The American billionaire, Rupert Murdoch, newspapers like NewsoftheWorld(NOW),hadtoclosedownescapeinfamyfor declined support. As it failedtogetzerobackingfromany The NewYorkTimesdeclinedsupport.As

The Guardianescaped

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 355 Communicator Communicator 356 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 binge-watching as core to the Netflix phenomenon and how the platform did not evolve asan alternative to mainstream television but as anotherwaytowatch did platform the how and phenomenon Netflix the to core as binge-watching linear television. The book especially focusses onthe positioning ofthe concept of of concept the to challenge a as Netflix of reception and proliferation emergence, Demand, Digital Cultures and New Media Technology. Jenner’s book discussesthe Ruskin University,Cambridge, andspecializes in Television Genre, Video-on- which hasatransnational existence. JennerisaLecturerinMedia StudiesatAnglia would liketodevelopaconceptual and theoretical understanding ofanOTTplatform from diversegeographic contexts isanexcellent starting point for anyscholar, who Netflix in the Western context, the range of literature references as well as examples McMillan, thebookcame out in2018.Thoughbasedlargely on theevolution of of Television’ makesaverysharpacademic intervention. Published byPalgrave Re-Invention the and ‘Netflix titled, book Jenner’s Mareike that context this in is It phenomenon isalteringandredefiningsomuch. content creators require a deeper engagement to understand how the OTT politics of content, theperception ofaudiences, and the production practices of the OTT ecosystem, the industry’seuphoria is understandable. However, the textual dominantly influenced by the Western scholarship on television. And as India enters and tosomeextentwithtextual andproductionpractices. The studiesarepre- engagement with television research inIndia,primarily shaped byreception studies an lacks significantly articulation on television. However, the last few years have seen some academic scholarship Indian engagement. academic deeper requires articulation of what it means in the social, cultural, economic and political contexts discourse onthesubjectisprimarily shaped byindustryreportsandprojections. The (almost) oftheproliferation of mediatechnologies in India,thediscussionand landscape is exciting and proliferating. However, muchlike the lastthree decades production, was reviewed by The New YorkTimes and Washington Post. The OTT- is that this content is finding transnational audiences. Sacred Games, a Netflix-India OTT platforms are creating similar content for Indian audiences. What’s more interesting other and platform its on shows indigenous few launched Netflix growing. still and 30 currently is India in players OTT of number current the as significant is will have the world’s second largest video-viewing audience by 2020. This statistic more niche content and more OTT-only content. The same report states that India 2020. Thereportattributes this growthtotheavailability of more global content, the digital media in India is poised to growat a CAGRof25%between 2016 and As pertheFICCI–EYReportonIndianMandEindustryreleased inMarch2018, NetflixandtheRe-inventionofTelevision Symbiosis InternationalDeemedUniversity,Pune Symbiosis InstituteofMediaandCommunication Associate ProfessorandDirector Publisher: PalgraveMcMillan Reviewer: Dr.RuchiJaggi

Year ofPublication–2018 Author: MareikeJenner

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 357 Communicator Communicator 356 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

how Netflix appeals to global audiences on one hand and how on the other hand it hand other the on how and hand one on audiences global to appeals Netflix how prefers the term transnational rather than multinational to explain that. She states Jenner and actor a global as Netflix positions book the of part final and third The to exert. stating that this givesacontrol to the viewers overhowmuch agency they would like viewers’ choice and agency seem to be the direct casualties, the author justifies it by viewers to make achoice, thus keeping them interested in the platform. While the the nudges gently binge-watching with flow insulated of integration Netflix’ that choice new a every few minutes make that could result in possiblyalienating them. Jenner then argues to situation a and choice much too viewer a give can Netflix the authormakes asolidargumentonhow theplethoraofcontentonaplatformlike automatically starts afterashorttimelag.Interestingly, using arangeofreferences the viewingexperiencethroughitspost-playfunction, where thenextepisode attention. Jenner uses viewer references on ensure insulated to flow to way further explain a how Netflix and hasNetflix structured for concept structuring a becoming all OTTplatforms.Theauthormakesastrongcaseof how binge-watching has pattern to watch Netflix, which later apparently got extended to viewing more or less viewing the as established got binge-watching of emergence the fact, In Netflix. for case todemonstrate how binge-watchingcametobeassociatedasanidentity marker of an interpretation created Netflix Netflix’ binge-watching to position its own identity. Simply stated, the author makes a strong that and argues media Jenner popular campaigns, from promotional references several using By binge-watching. This isthejuncturewheresecondpartofbookbringsinadiscussionon agency especiallyintermsofschedulingandtime-shifting. technologies has alwaysbeensurroundedwithnarratives of allowingviewersgreater between theindustryandaudiences.Jennerstateshowemergence of new positioned in thisdiscussionandarethenextended to explaintherelationship negotiations of powerandresistance.Theconceptschoicecontrolget relationship of these constructs with discourses oneveryday interactions and orientation with newtechnologyandwomen’spositioninthefamily gendered viewingpractices,especially in termsofsocialstereotypesonmen’s redefined the television viewing experience. The author especially draws attention to how on discussion various ancillary technologies including remote control devices, VCRsand DVDs a with begins part first The well-structured. very is book The insights intotheunderstandingofOTTplatformsingeneral. significant offer can generated discourse the Netflix, on focusses solely book this and audiences. Netflix is central to the discussion on convergence and TVIV. While discussions onplatform, content, patterns of viewing and emerging cultures of texts between vacillated has focus the where convergence, by defined era the to attention discussing television in terms of itsperiodicity, the author draws the readers’ phase referred to asTVI the phase that is nowreferred to asTVIV.While discussed inWesternscholarship,majorly from anAmerican perspective, fromthe or technological discourses”. Shepositionstelevision historically as isoften industry, content, spaces, practices, social via constructed discursively but defined, television. Jenner arguesthat, “Television has neverbeen a stableobject easily

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 357 Communicator Communicator 358 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

is anenlighteningreadforaconceptualandtheoreticalunderstanding ofthesame. in academic articulations of thesephenomena in their voices. Marieke Jenner’s text is hightimethatmediastudiesscholarsfromIndiatakecognizance of thisandinvest it never-before, like reconfiguring cultures media and markets media technologies, Television Studiesisalongignoredresearchtradition inIndia.Withmedia of Television’ will helpproblematize the engagement with OTTinanuanced way. Re-invention the and ‘Netflix like text academic an of relevance the and India in scenario OTT the mentioned specifically had I review, this of beginning the At phenomenon ingeneral. for anystudent,scholaroracademic who wouldliketounderstandtheOTT but thethoroughreviewofliterature make the bookaverystrongacademic repository insightful. Storiesandanecdotesfrom popularmediaareinterspersedthroughout, investigation of the textual politics of certain genres throughout the book isextremely story throughthelensofhistory,culture, society, economy and ideology. The Netflix the unfolding keeps chapters the of structuring the and lucid is writing The in the current day andage.Andthat in myopinion is the strongest point of thisbook. economic and political discourses tounderstandthephenomenonofOTTplatforms platform, the theoretical expanse ofthe discussions integrates social, cultural, concepts of power,choice and agency. While the book investigates only one between byinteractions industry, contentcreators,policy makersandaudienceswhoconstantlynegotiate characterized anecosystem in phenomenon Netflix the The bookconcludes byrevisiting thepreviouschaptersandaninsightfulreadingof personalized experiencesvis-à-vismanytoexperiences. and itssimilarities with television since itiscentred on individualized and media social from Netflix of distinction the situate to argument interesting very a this audience that is fragmented across borders”. In the same chapter, Jenner makes argued here that, rather than a national audience, Netflix is aiming to address exactly television audience thatcouldbepresumedtolimited by national borders”. Itis the from different significantly is audience Netflix the that means experience media “The transnational words, nature ofthe audience combined withtheindividuation of and fragmented. Thisconceptualization is explained by theauthorinfollowing transnational are argues author the who audience, Netflix the of conceptualization different content”. In the same section, an entire chapter is dedicated to the position itself differently within each national media system, but it also offers translation and scheduling. The author states,” Not only does it (Netflix) consciously There are references to adaptation to specific cultural conditions through practices of invoking examplesfromEuropean,LatinAmericanandtheJapanesecontexts. integrates itselfintolocaltelevision landscapesthroughindigenouscontentby

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 359 Communicator Communicator 358 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 manipulate citizens” (pp166-167). the companyboastsofthese efforts,asifitweresomesortofcivicobligationto And citizens. of management data the and engineering the uses executes Facebook Facebook while deploy and analyze, extract, could Shiv partners advertising victory. its inTrump’s asseen ways the restricted Facebook when 2014, about since that voters wrote Vaidhyanathan the influence to psychometrics and book dealt with the manipulation by Cambridge Analytica of the users’ preferences psychographics wouldplayouttoidentifythecharacteristics ofthevoters.The the analyzing by Facebook the arena, political the in that argues He book. the in machine and the nonsense machine. Further, he elaborated these different machines benevolence machine,theprotestpolitics thedisinformation such asthepleasuremachine,surveillance attentionmachine,the machines’ different eight into Facebook of use the discusses broadly author The case studiestobuttresshispointofview. argument was furthered by Siva Vaidyanathan in his tome by drawingcontemporary the ability and willingnesstoengageeachotherasresponsiblecitizens. This media through different forms would distort our habits of mind and slowly atrophy television. The central argument in Neil Postman’s book was that the entertainment authored the book,Amusingourselvestodeath in 1985asacritic of therise while people The authorintheintroduction referred tohisinterview with NeilPostmanwho disconnects which medium” “antisocial an undermining democracy. is Facebook that praising themedium. Yet, asananti-thesis to thisview,Siva Vaidhyanathan argues most conferencesandbooksdealtwiththesubjectindifferent perspectivesof conferences were held discussing the good, bad and ugly side ofsocial media, while of information covering personalandprofessionalfronts.Manyinternational of information in shorttime beyond geographical boundaries and facilitate exchange forbusiness, ofFacebook uses enrichment knowledge, atoolinemergencies and soon.Itisaplatformtoexchange multiple find scholars Researcher information. Mark Zukerbergis a technologically mediated tool for the people to share the into existence in 2004hittwobillion accounts byJune27,2017asannounced came which Facebook communication. face-to-face without others with friendship Facebook is eulogized as a platform to connect people beyond countries by allowing Anti SocialMedia:HowFacebookdisconnects Department ofJournalismandMassCommunication Reviewer: Prof.(Dr.)D.V.R.Murthy us andunderminesdemocracy Publisher: OxfordUniversityPress Andhra University,Viskhapatnam Author: SivaVaidhyanathan

Chairman, BoardofStudies Year ofPublication–2018

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 359 Communicator Communicator 360 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

by technology. make a well-reasoned decision, democracy thrives and deepens instead being driven to influence conscious citizen canprevent it. Whenwell-informed and determined individuals its but acceptable, is world penetrate into reasoning anddecision making of individuals must berejected. A the with connect to interests personal by thevestedpolitical environment. The social media as atooltoextend one’s processes. Thedangertothedemocracy lies whenthepublic opinion ismanipulated the pollutedinformation ecosystem wouldrobthemofftheir creative thought largest democracy where the young population is the driving force for the country, making ussocialmediadependentforinformation. Particularly, India beingthe Neil Postmanastechnology would hamperourcreative thought processes,while of book the to referred rightly He life. of spheres different in society on Facebook ‘budding historian’ of cultural anthropology oftheUSandanalysesimpact of medium to thesociety. The author draws extensive data from hisresearch being a The book presents an alternative view of social media platform and ill-effects of the engagement withknowledgeandcommunity. schools, universities, and civil society organizations that might offer richer for healthier publicculture will havetostrengthenotherinstitutions such aslibraries, the to alternative an Facebook to enrich find knowledge which the author to epitomized as those of is us who wish book the of argument the of bonum summum The information of catalyst powerful pollution anddestructivenonsense’. and pervasive most the however, is Facebook bigotry… and bullying including people the afflicting that trends damaging most the of some amplifying and hosting for Facebook criticized He year. every remote more get deliberation and movements necessary the for prospects the , Facebook anti-rational, authoritarian, nationalists movements gain strength, enabled by considering and deliberating with the intrusion of the information ecosystem, the ‘learning a matterofsearching,copyingandpastingrather thanimmersing, The author avers, furthermore, the growth of technology inter alia Facebook makes

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 361 Communicator Communicator 360 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 and concealed strategic communication. most desirable form of communication, opposed to openly strategic communication orientation to reachunderstanding through rationally motivated agreement is the rightness, sincerity or truthfulness are used. Communicative action, with an ofthetheatrical. strategic action which isaction oriented to success.Validity claims of truth,moral andtechnique art the — Communicative action isseenasoriented to understandingasopposed action dramaturgical the finally and they arise.Thesecondconception is that humanactionsarenormatively regulated are explainedintermsofthepurposetheyserveratherthan ofthecausebywhich conceptions of human action — the teleological whose philosophy is that phenomena The theory of communicative action is developed in relation to three other media system. around face-to-face andgroupcommunication, but byanincreasingly commercialized scope ofsocialandpolitical communication changed dramatically, organizednot of democratization ofthe nation state. As modern societies expanded, the scale and and deliberative democracy. Thepublic sphere theory highlights historic processes, empowerment vis-à-vis thestate–are essential to theconcept of thepublicsphere force. Together, thesetwoideas–thevalidity of publicopinionandcitizen public sphereissupposedtobeavehicle for mobilizing public opinionasapolitical who participates andonwhatterms in the deliberative discourse. Inaddition, a opinion, in waysthat are supposed toassuremoral-political validity. Thus, it matters public sphereisconceived as aspaceforthecommunicative generation of public public’s open-ended,critical argumentation and debate.Habermas’conceptofthe feudal ruleandbroughtanewcoreforauthority:theconsensusemergingfrom ‘public sphere’inearlynineteenth century challenged the principle oftraditional The basic thrust ofthe Habermasian concept is that the emergence of a bourgeois Public SphereandthelaterrevisionsofferedbyHabermas. media relatedconceptualisations,beginningwiththeStructuralTransformationof contemporary public sphere. The first three chapters of the book summarise Habermas’ Habermas’ evolvedtheoreticalengagementwithmediaandthecomplexitiesof niche withhishighlyaccessibleworkonHabermasandtheMediaincorporating Democracy andCommunicativeAction.TohiscreditWesslercarvesoutadisctinct of Habermas’ work centering on mainly three concepts — Public Sphere, Deliberative in 1989.Thereareahugenumberofcommentaries,critiques,reviewsandexplanations widely celebrated‘TheStructuralTransformationofthePublicSphere’waspublished Habermas-inspired researchhasbeenthrivingeversincetheEnglishtranslationofhis Surendranath CollegeforWomen(UniversityofCalcutta),Kolkata Head, DepartmentofJournalismandMassCommunication Reviewer: Dr.UmaShankarPandey Year ofPublication–2018(185pp)

Author: Dr.HartmutWessler

Habermas andtheMedia Publisher: PolityMedfordMA

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 361 Communicator Communicator 362 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

increasing inclusiveness; strengthening social bondsandshowingsolidarity; and perspectives adding interest; enhancing and attention Nondeliberative drawing — are benefits discourse. protest andMediated public rituals haveimportant deliberative elements. These media to non-deliberative communication including Greeting, Rhetoric, Personal Narrative, Satire, Mediated framework benefits Another major contribution of Wessler in thisbookis providing adeliberative favours thequalitynewspapersinpreferencetoothermedia. media, thequality newspapershavethehighestdeliberative potential. Habermastoo and moderateoncivility and inclusiveness.Basedonthesecriterions,theoldest on inclusiveness and justification. Twitter is weak on responsiveness and justification moderate and responsiveness on weak is news Television civility. and justification rank moderately on inclusiveness and responsiveness and are very strong on newspapers, Television news, Twitter and Political blogs. The quality newspapers Quality — media different to applied then are deliberativeness of norms four These legitimately ondifferentissues. the uncivil speaker who denies other speakers the moral right of others to speak their for justification claims and also demand reasons from others. The Civility norm isdirected against provide audiences and participants when deliberative truly of presence the — contending positions and claims in the media forum. Media debates also become debate assumes also theory Deliberative periphery. the from in mediabeaddressedbyprovidingopportunities to diversevoices,including actors deliberativeness is that the inequality in participation in news,debates and discussion for condition — primary A deliberativeness Civility. and Justification media Responsiveness, Inclusiveness, for criterion robust three provides Wessler 5, chapter deliberative model in relation to thedemocratic, republican and agonistic models. In The fourthchapter provides amulti-perspective normative assessment ofHabermas’ Habermas’ conceptualizationstoprovidealternativesandextensions. rational critique ofpublic authority. The next section of the book movesbeyond corresponding cynicism toward institutions severely diminishes the capacity for accounts distortingitstrueimportirredeemably. The empathy toward personsand media attention, while public interest matters are oftenpresentedinpersonalized content, thefortuitousfateofcommonmanorthatspindoctoredstarsmanage The commercialized public sphereisconsonantwiththetrivialization of media to thedetrimentofdeliberativedemocracy. crux oftheargumentisthatadepoliticized media producesade-politicized public, and consumption for appropriate to manipulation and reduce irrevocably the faculty for arational-critical debate. The more are they First, leisureliness ratherthandemocratic opinion-formation. Second, theyaremoreprone counts. two on media produced ‘consideredpublicopinion.’Habermascriticizes the commercialized corporations. Mediated political communication, though notdeliberative can documents, beaccessibletocitizens andbeinsulatedfromgovernmentagencies media should beable to reportfreely,bediverse,enjoyprivileged access to tool of ‘DeepMedia Democracy’ in the third chapter of the book. It assumes that the Building on Habermas’ Between Facts and Norms, Wessler introduces the theoretical

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 363 Communicator Communicator 362 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

deliberativeness. communication environment, whilesuggestingimportantmeasuresfor on media.Itoffersimportant pedagogical and understandthe tools toassess The bookgoesbeyonditsassumedcontribution as aprimer on Habermas’stheory on thelegitimacyofmoralclaimsinmediateddebate. against Habermas. Wessler argues that a deliberative conception for emotion hinges unitary mastersphere.Affectiveanduncivilformsofexpressionareoftenpitched demand their own discursivespacesanddebunktherepressivecharacter of the conceptions ofthepublicsphereanddeliberative democracy. Counterpublics In the final chapter, Wessler addresses the relevance on counter publics to Habermas’ and justificationofferingsolutionsimaginingalternative. highlighting values andfacilitating normative problematization; providing arguments

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 363 Communicator look up to SC and look uptoSCand centre-stage in an centre-stage inan activities become activities become nuanced role and nuanced roleand as they grow and as theygrowand classic situations classic situations when businesses when businesses – crisis and risk, – crisisandrisk, in organizations in organizations communication communication communication communication The part – II of The part–IIof It discusses the It discussesthe more complex. impact role of impact roleof discusses two discusses two their business their business organization. organization. holds the holds the the book the book

Communicator 364 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 cocreational model offered by theauthor where heexhibits how public diplomacy challenges. The four-factormatrixofintercultural situations isembeddedinthe social media while Botandiscussesthefeatures of social media andassociated practices and successful campaigns on the technology aided platform including currenttimes, in the SC interrorismandcounterterrorism. Socialmedia section dealswithSCbest technology andinformation international and intercultural communication settings andthemissingnarrative of media social of influence – and the challenges which SC in three very contemporary communication contexts The lastthree chapters whichformthe part-III ofthebookdeal with changing role explanations tocommunicateaboutriskanditspreparedness tothepublic. may face and suggests the use of a combination of media-relations and quasi-scientific The chapteronriskcommunicationdealswiththevariouskinds ofrisksanorganization crisis situationashediscussesroleofSCatooltocounterhandle crisesorganizations. say, thattheauthordealswithattributes–ambiguity,surprise, lackoftrusta proactive measures well before it matures into a normal crisis situation. Needless to talks aboutthreestagestohelpSCpractitionersgaugeand impendingcrisisandtake kinds ofcrisissituationsanddealsin-depthwithpre-issuesasituation.He These two chapters would be practitioners delight because Botan classifies the various businesses look up to SC and communication holds the centre-stage in an organization. The part–IIofthebookdiscussestwoclassicsituationscrisisandrisk,when Strategies andNewChallenges. practice andacademicexperienceinthisbookwhichhasthreeparts–Elements, offers overothermodelsandpracticesofSC.Theauthorpullsinhisseveralyears model co-creational the which edge the argues he as sub-fields various these between communication and public relations etc. and also helps bring out the association political communication, marketing communication, strategic like sub-fields various chapters ofthebook.Itcategorizesumbrellaterm,‘Communication’intoits offers the co-creational model. This model runs as a fibre across the three parts and ten communication asatoolcanhelporganizationsbecomemoreeffectivethebooks activities becomemorecomplex.Toexplainhowanintelligentengagementof impact roleofcommunicationinorganizationsastheygrowandtheirbusiness which the author explains with a ‘TreeMetaphor’.Itdiscusses thenuanced role and rested uponthethesisthatcommunicationplaysaconstitutiveroleinanorganization (SC) offersagestaltviewandunderstandingofstrategiccommunication.Thebookis Botan’s December,2018release,‘TheoryandPracticeofStrategicCommunication’ Strategic CommunicationTheoryAndPractice:The Associate Professor,CommunicationArea,MICA Publisher: JohnWileyandSons Reviewer: Dr.RuchiTewari Year ofPublication–2018 Author :CarlH.Botan Cocreational Model

Ahmedabad

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 365 Communicator Communicator 364 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 inclusion inthenexteditionofbook. measuring and audit of strategic communication and this could be a possible handy forquickreference. This bookisgoodifyouarelookingforinsightsinto Small boxes referred to as figures in the book carry the gist of the content and come flair. equal with communication strategic in challenges contemporary the discusses impressive since itcoversthehistorical of strategic communication and is book the by covered canvass The study. and practice of field a as communication book offeringacompact and richmaterial for understanding thewidthofstrategic several contexts isoften understood assynonymoustopublic relations. It isasleek in which Communication Strategic of field the to solution one-stop a is book The therefore oftenfailstobeatnarrativeoftheterrorists. used mass-media to counterterrorism. Counterterrorism has its limitations and taking along the responses of military-legal and political experts who have thus far offer counterterrorism strategic communication as atooltohandleterrorismwhile which isfundamentaltocommunication is usedtopromoteterrorism.Thebooks last the chapter deals withaburningtopic of terrorismandhownarration and discourse Finally, hand-in-hand. go can communication strategic international and

study practice and as afieldof communication strategic the widthof understanding material for compact andrich offering a Itisasleekbook Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 365 Communicator Communicator 366 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 Pipope Panitchpakdiin New Approach to Asian Journalism: From Thai Perspective, suggest amethod tolookinwards,i.e.withintheAsiancountries tomake meaning. of lookingoutward,i.e.tothe Westernwayofdealing with storytelling, the chapters appeals to the readers, but also helps create awareness of their own reality. Instead that lieaheadinjournalism.Creativity lies inbeingabletotellastorythatnotonly The secondsectionpositions MindfulCommunication as amustforthe challenges journalism intheAsiancontinent. and Confuciusteachings are positedasanalternative and musttopractice of philosophies with the advent of journalism education in Asia.The Buddhist, Hindu mindfulness. The chapters in the section discuss the Buddhist, Hindu andJain religious purview, thus laying in a moral framework to the idea of practicing the within mindfulness of practice the fit to try section the in chapters The life.’ my and IhavebeenaforestmonkinremoteareaofThailand forthepast21yearsof turn different a took life my But journalist. a be to aimed ‘…I Approach, Buddhist Venerable Phuwadol PiyasilopointsoutinMindfulnessCommunication: A author; andhowtheyseeitpracticed and practice themselves intheirlives.As goals. Eachchapter,withinthesection,drawsfromcultural background ofthe to MindfulCommunication and howitlendsitselftothesustainabledevelopment The first section, the ‘Philosophical Perspectives’ applies the philosophical approach and howtheycanworktogether. focus ofthebook,bridgingMindfulCommunication and Sustainable Development five thematic sessions, eachwithanindelible focus. Eachsectionbringsitclosertothe into divided is book The lens. Asian very a through teaching journalism and The bookisinessenceatooltotrain,teachandcreatefoundationforjournalists adopted bytheUnitedNationsin2016. teachings’ tointerweaveasenseofbelongingSustainableDevelopment Goals guide Asianjournalists.Thebookdrawsfrom‘Buddhist,HinduandConfucius positions itself as abookcoming fromtheAsiancultural milieu, whichwouldhelp Mindful Communication for Sustainable Development: Perspectives from Asia Mindful CommunicationforSustainableDevelopment: Publisher: SagePublicationIndiaPvtLtd,NewDelhi Year ofPublication–2018(PriceRs995Pages353) Department ofCommunicationandJournalism Symbiosis InternationalUniversity,Pune Author: Dr.KalingaSeneviratne Perspectives fromAsia,Ed. Reviewer: SnehaSubhedar* Dr. SanjayRanade** University ofMumbai

Associate Professor Associate Professor

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 367 Communicator Communicator 366 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

especially thenewsandinformation fromtheWest.’ imperialism and critically examine and assess itself as well as the outside world, the fore and as Kalinga Seneviratne points out ‘rid Asians of this hangover of cultural practiced by thejournalists in Asia foryears. Only nowthey have been brought to world, which unmindful of us, have been discussed by the academicians and The book hassuccessfully tried to bringout the unique practices around the Asian of thejournalisticvalues. helps increating storieswhicharefair and yet tell stories without taking away any and SriLankahaveeachpresented acase study ofsortsinhowmindfulcommunication applied tothecurrentjournalistic world.ChaptersfromMalaysia, Korea,Philippines the contemporary worldaroundus.Thechapterslookathow thispractice has been in Communication Mindful of application the at looks book the of section fifth The them hasbeenveryartfullyarguedbyNicolasVerstappen. interconnections) as a‘tool’tomakethestudentsawareofenvironment around (Buddhist word meaning remembering or recollecting and the ability to see and sustainable development. On theotherhand,usingcomics byinculcating ‘sati’ to towardapathwhichinitselfmanifestsasbridgingthegapbetweenmindfulness communication, which developsaround activities centered around the Temple leads serves assolefocus,denoting the state of Mindfulnesscommunication. Temple Origami. TheMindfulnessusedintheordertomovefurthereachstepofOrigami, the Japanesetomanifest their creativity through variousformslike the Washiand states that‘Silence’whichisapartofthetraditional Japanese makeuphasenabled for the others to come. In ‘Japanese Path to Mindful Communication’, the author have fosteredasenseofbelonging amongthepeople.Thefirstchapter setsthe tone to tryandweaveacoherent narrative as tohowthetraditional forms ofcommunication development communication. It bringstogether stories fromJapan,Laos,Cambodia The fourthsectionofthebooktalksapplyingtraditional practices to mindful the populace. community to the application of Buddhist governance practices for the betterment of development communication as a part of compassionate engagement with the feeds intothesubsequentchapters inthesectionswherediscussionvariesfrom humanistic approach totheworldaroundus,including for thosecovering news. This of concept novel a to ‘Gross National Happiness’ i.e. the ‘overall well-being’ which revolves around the readers the introduces theorized/ Media’ was Bhutanese for what Framework for work ground actual the philosophized see in section 1. The first we chapter, ‘Middle Path Journalism: section, A Conceptual this in Here, ideas positedinthebook;MindfulCommunication and SustainableDevelopment. The thirdsectionveerstowardactually bridging thegapbetweentwocentral such needstoworkwithintheconstraintsofsocietys/helivesin. central idea ofthissectionisthatthejournalistnotremovedfromsocietyandas Kalma Suttapathhelpsthejournalisttothinkfromheart.The introduces how

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 367 Communicator Communicator 368 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 elsewhere. warns that if the journalist doesn’t get to the point immediately the reader will go the first paragraph or lead must provide the gist of the story, and hook the reader. He believes that readers are busy and do not read everything offered to them. Therefore He essential. is simple writing why explains Cutts, Martin by book the to Foreword status oflanguageEnglishnewspapers(inIndia,course). data fromdifferentIndiannewspapersandnewspaperreaders tounderstandthe and HaroldEvans,authorof‘Newsman’sEnglish’; Prof. Thakurcollected extensive Commission, UK; Jyoti Sanyal author of ’s style book ‘Write it Right’; Drawing insightsfromthewritingsofMartinCutts,Director ofPlainEnglish and readersofEnglishnewspapers. news writing to students andmoreover, a nation-wide research study ofnewspieces, of long experience of writing news copies in English for a news agency, teaching Thakur’s booktitled ‘Newspaper English’ that was launched recently is the outcome Veteran journalist, journalism educator and media researcher Prof.Dr.Kiran and journalism students aboutjournalistic English isconsideredextremely valuable. process ofwritingevenmorecomplex.Insuchascenario,bookguidingjournalists respective native Indian language creeping into the English writing makes the legitimate as anyother form ofEnglish. Syntax andlexicon from Indian writers’ of AmericanEnglish.AddedtoitaretheIndianismorIndianEnglishthatisas caught betweenthehistorical influence ofBritishEnglish,andcontemporary forces In India,apeculiarsituationariseswiththeusageofEnglishlanguage,whichis contain Reporting News Writing, sections/chapters discussingtheaspectoflanguagewhereveritisrelevant. Feature Editing, like subjects other on books not many books that focus solely on ‘journalistic or media language’. At the most ample practice and useful,relevant reading material is necessary.However,there are the news media in that respective language. To do so,along with classroom teaching, It can only mould the existing linguistic skills ofthe students tosuitrequirements of language. basic the teach to aim not does and cannot, course journalism A specific. guidelines are universal, i.e. applicable to any language; whereas many are language not towrite.Someofthe to write.Thatobviouslyalsoincludesknowinghow how One of the first skills a journalism educator wants the budding journalists to learn is Head, DepartmentofCommunicationandJournalism Publisher: VishwakarmaPublications,Pune Pages: 172,priceRs.225/-Pages353 Author :Prof.(Dr.)KiranThakur Savitribai PhulePuneUniversity Reviewer: Dr.UjjwalaBarve Year ofPublication–2019

Newspaper English

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 369 Communicator Communicator 368 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

to ‘express’andnot‘impress’. It is but obvious that language of the book is simple. After all the motto of writing is benefit toacademicwritersaswell. substantiate the argumentforsimplenewspaperEnglish.Thebookisofpotential The appendicesofthebookaddvaluetobook,astheyfurtherelaborate and room forone’sownstyleevenwhilewritingsimple. language’ mean that everyone should write the same way. There is always plenty of explained ‘simple’doesnotmean ‘simplistic’ or ‘patronizing’; neither does‘plain Thakur has Prof. become evenmoreimportanttowriteprecise,andsimple.As With the diverseinterfaces that are used forconsuming written news content, it has Evan’s eyesthatisagreatfailure. news pieces that have extremely long-winding sentences in the lead. In Harold Kincaid Gradelevel.ItisastonishingtoseethatIndiannewspapersroutinelypresent Flesch and Ease Reading Flesch sentences, of number words, as such parameters The data presented in the book also contains several news pieces analysed using must appeartothecommonnewspaperreader. doctor’, ‘redherrings’,‘alter ego’, ‘frenzy’andsoonimagine how alienating they of wordscommonly usedinEnglishnewspaperslike‘ad-hoc’,‘poupourri’,‘spin- courses injournalism across the country reports that they do notknowthe meanings master’s of students from sample a If eye-opener. an is words difficult of test The stories therebygivingapracticalguidetosimpleandeasy-to-understandwriting. easier tounderstand.Thebookpresentstheoriginalstoriesalongwithrewritten with simplevocabulary,shortsentences,useofactionwords,activevoiceetc.)much stories thenews found written (sentences norms Ease readers Reading Flesch following Thakur Prof. by ‘rewritten’ majority testing, ablind In understand. to difficult Prof. Thakur’sstudydidjustthatandfoundoutwhichwordsconstructionsare understand thebombasticwordsusedbyEnglishnewspapers,butnobodyasksthem. understand andappreciate what they write. Only readersthemselvescantellifthey However, it is difficult for news writers and sub-editors to know whether their readers

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 369 Communicator Communicator 370 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 to 970), carrying information about over 3000 media educators of the country. to 970),carryinginformation about over3000mediaeducatorsofthecountry. to 634),Section5:WestIndia (Page635to764)andSection:6SouthIndia765 458), Section3:North-EastIndia (page459to505),Section4:EastIndia(Page507 Section 1:RetiredProfessors(Page 22topage58),Section2:NorthIndia(Page59 Page onwards20to970,thecompendium hasbeendividedintosixsectionsnamely News 24andBAG. relevent in today’s media environment” by Ms.Annuradha Prasad, Chairperson write-up titled “The changing face of Journalism Education and the quest to stay renowned media educatorsofthecountry,acknowledgement by theeditoranda Indian Institute of MassCommunication (IIMC) NewDelhi,expertcomments of 30 Prof (Dr.)SanjeevBhanawat, Message fromSh.KGSuresh,Director General, and USA Deb Aikat ofSACA, Annurag Batra(Publisher)forewardsfromDr. Dr. First 19 pages of the compendium (inclusive of the cover page) carries preface from courses inMediaStudies,JournalismandMassCommunication. offering India of Colleges Private and Institutes, Autonomous Colleges, Affiliated 970 pages of the designations, contactdetails,andshortbiosincludingsubjectexpertise. database of Universities and Institutes offering different courses, faculty, names, a creating for state-wise, educators, media Indian of profiles the compile to attempt Educators of India Group” Whatsapp group describe the compendium as a maiden Association (SACA) inChicago, USA in2017andisalsomanaging a ‘Media The Editor, who has been elected the Liaison Chair for South Asian Communication education andtothemediaeducators. compendium that brought media educators ofIndiaononesingleplatform, is animmensely useful compendium ofover300IndianMediaEducatorswhichhas Connecting Threads:A (ISBN No.:9788193306437,Pages:970,Price:Rs.750/-) Connecting Threads:ACompendiumof https://e4mevents.com/indian-media-educators-directory/ Complied andEditedby:Dr.SurbhiDahiya can be recommended both tothe colleges providing media Compendium covers Central Universities, State Universities, Publisher: Exchange4mediaBooks Indian MediaEducators Year ofPublication–2018 Reviewer: SureshGaur

Chairman, PRForYou

Link foronlinepurchase:

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 371 Communicator Communicator 370 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 as aneffectivetoolfornetworkingwiththeirpeergroup. both tothecollegesprovidingmediaeducationandproviders “Connecting Threads” organising mediaandrelatedconferences. to know each other, build rapport, share experience and a ready database for it provides all the necessary information about the media educators to enable them “Connecting Threads”iscompiled‘‘byamediaeducatorforeducators”,as

is animmensely usefulcompendium that canberecommended

Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 October-December, Number-4, LIII, Volume 371 Communicator Communicator 372 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018 materials publishedinthejournalshallliewithpublisher. and shouldinclude declaration Copyright ofthearticle of originalwork.andother Submissions must be unpublished original manuscripts, not under review elsewhere, • • • For researchpapers • • • • • and researchpaperswithfollowingspecifications: current media debates. Communicator receives articles, case studies,reviewarticles and welcomes articles that are primarily based oncommunications discourse and Communicator focuses on a wide range of issues related to media and communication initial screeningbyEditorialTeamandblindreviewprocess. on based review peer to subject are journal the to submitted papers Research of theAmericanPsychologicalAssociation(6thedition). contact information, Submissions must conform to the stylistic guidelines of the Publication Manual theauthor, about institutional affiliationetc. details indicate and file, electronic separate a in included be should words 150-200 than more not of abstract An All submissionsmustincludeashortbiographicalnoteforeachauthor. All tables,figures,appendicesandendnotesshouldbeplacedafterreferences. The manuscriptshouldnotbemorethan7000-8000words. do notacceptPDFfiles. Manuscript should be submitted in word document (.doc/docx) format only; we The text format should be double-spaced, 12-point font size in Times New Roman. Email :communicator18editor@.com GUIDELINES FORAUTHORS Submissions shouldbeaddressedto: The Editor,Communicator Mob. :9990561016 Communicator

373 Volume LIII, Number-4, October-December, 2018

, payable at Delhi. Rs. 120/- (per issue) Rs. 120/- (per issue) Demand draft should be made in favour of ...... SUBSCRIPTION/RENEWAL FORM SUBSCRIPTION/RENEWAL ...... Communicator (English) Communicator (English) (Hindi) Sanchar Madhyam INDIAN INSTITTUE OF MASS COMMUNICATION Signature with date ...... Name Address The journal(s) may be sent to the following address : The journal(s) may be sent to the following for the Calendar on enclosing a demand draft No...... dated...... drawn (Jan-Dec) ...... Rs...... for I am I would like to subscribe to your quarterly journals: I would like to subscribe Dear Sir/Madam, To The Editor of Mass Communication Indian Institute Aruna Asaf Ali Marg, New Delhi-110 067